《No Escape from Love》


 Chapter 1

    My boyfriend came from a poor family. From his third year of university to his master''s degree, I lived a frugal life and worked part-time jobs just to support his studies until he could provide for me.

    It was not until I overheard his conversation with his friends while I was doing my part-time job as a cleaner at a bar that I discovered he was the son of the kes. The only reason he dated me was that he lost in a game of truth or dare.

    He would spend a fortune on his dream woman but never a single cent on me. To him, I was just his tool for entertainment and to test human nature.

    That man dated me for five years just because the rules of the game didn''t allow him to break up with me.

    When I found out the truth, I decided to break up with him. I brainwashed myself into thinking I had been providing for an orphan for the past five years.

    However, he kept pestering me, begging, "I''m sorry, Serena Ashford. Pleasee back..."

    ...

    It was 1:30 am by the time I ended my shift at the milkshake shop, so I rushed to the bar in the pouring rain.

    Casting me a look of disdain, the manager scolded, "Why are youte again? You werete so many times this month. Do you still want this job? If you don''t, get lost."

    I could only hang my head low and apologize, "I''m sorry. It won''t happen again." The manager gave me an earful before instructing coldly, "Clean Room 6. Don''t mess up. The customers there are a group of rich kids."

    I quickly nodded and changed into the cleaner''s uniform, feeling a little dizzy.

    To pay for my boyfriend''s education, I had to work up to seven part-time jobs. Whenever I was hungry, I would fill my stomach with buns and in water. I barely had the energy to go through a day.

    When that happened, I would think of the oatmeal he prepared and how he''d hold my hand with a sorry look while saying, "Serena, I''ll provide for you once I''m rich." Thanks to that, I would regain my strength.

    I really wanted to have a home with him. Thus, I believed all the hard work would be worth it.

    Moreover, it was his birthday the day before, and I had bought him a pair of limited-edition shoes. If not for the part-time jobs, we would have trouble paying

    rent.

    By the time I snapped out of my thoughts, I was already standing in front of Room 6.

    Voices rang out in the room. "Julian, haven''t you sorted things out with that broke woman? Didn''t we agree you''d just mess around with her if you lost the game?"

    I stopped in my tracks, wondering if the name was just a coincidence.

    Just then, I heard a familiar voice say, "What can I do?"

    The same manughed and continued, "That broke woman will never ask for a breakup. She keeps talking about working part-time jobs to provide for me. If she still doesn''t ask to break up next month, I''ll have no choice but to make up lies like having a million-dor debt."

    Someoneughed and joked, "If she likes you so much, maybe she might even be willing to repay your debt."

    I stopped breathing, thinking I had mistaken someone''s voice for Julian''s.

    I refused to believe my ears. In fact, I hoped the name and voice were only a coincidence.

    It was true that Julian had asked me for arge sum of money, but it was only because he was going abroad for training. There was no way he was lying.

    The part about the game also confused me. If that were true, it meant he only dated me because of an absurd game.

    Immediately after that, Julian''s friend said something that shattered my delusion. "By the way, Serena''s quite pretty. She''s got big boobs and smooth and fair skin. Maybe she sells herself to make money for you."

    The people inside burst outughing. "Julian, have you ever had sex with her?"

    Julian snickered, saying, "I''m only ying with her. Why should I have sex with her? I''m not interested."

    Someone clicked their tongue. "She''s quite a beauty. Aren''t you the least bit tempted?"

    Julian replied mockingly, "So what? I''m too good for her."

    Chuckling, his friends agreed, "It''s true. It''d be hrious if a son of the kes married a broke woman."

    My mouth fell open, shocked by the information I had just learned. Julian was a son of the kes.

    I knew the kes-they were a prestigious family in Grandview. So, my poor boyfriend who was still studying was born with a silver spoon.

    For the past five years, I worked multiple part-time jobs and lived frugally just to

    support his education. I did all that so he could study peacefully.

    However, he was simply taking advantage of my hard work and sincerity. I

    wondered if I was such a cheap person in his eyes.

    I balled my hand into a fist and was about to storm in to question Julian when a woman approached and eyed me suspiciously. "Are you here to clean the room? Why aren''t you going in?"

    The people inside finally realized there were others standing by the door. Julian lifted his head and cast me a piercing gaze. Failing to recognize me because of my mask, Julian strode to the woman and said, "Elena, you made it."

    His expression held a warmth and politeness I had never seen before. He was also wearing the pair of sneakers I bought him using the money I had saved for two months.

    "Was it cold out there? I was worried you wouldn''t have time to eat, so I went to West Street and bought some mushroom soup for you. Here, have some."

    The woman smiled at him, saying, "Thank you, Julian."

    That was when I noticed the gigantic birthday cake and balloons in the room. There were even expensive bottles of wine and presents on the table. Indeed, the setting was more befitting of a son from a rich family. It was a starkparison to the simple meals I had.

    My hand that held the broom trembled. I wanted to call out his name, but I felt ashamed for some reason. All I could do was hang my head low and sweep up the broken wine bottles.

    Julian barely spared me another nce. He brought the woman to the couch, announcing, "Elena, this is for you."

    Carefully, he took out a small box that contained a star-shaped pink diamond ne. "Do you like it? I got this custom-made."

    His friends teased, "Whose birthday is it, really? Why are you the one giving gifts?"

    The woman lowered her head shyly. "I like it."

    As Julian carefully put on the ne for her, she took out the present that she brought. "I bought you the limited-edition shoes you like that have the signature. Do you want to put them on?"

    With that, she eyed the pair of shoes he wore and teased, "Why are you wearing such a cheap pair of shoes today?"

    Julian tensed. Without hesitation, he threw the shoes I bought him into the trash can and put on the limited-edition shoes. "I just picked a random pair."

    My heart sank instantly. To him, the shoes I gave him were cheap. But to me, they were the fruits of mybor.

    I workedte nights at a barbecue restaurant, washing dishes with ice-cold water.

    I even put on heavy mascot costumes and gave out flyers under the hot sun.

    That money came from working long hours and getting only four hours of sleep every night.

    In the past, I thought he loved me as much as I loved him. We were surely going to build a wonderful family together.

    When I stared at the pair of shoes in the trash can, I could not help but think what a joke I was.

    Just then, I heard someone discussing softly, "Mr. ke''s really generous. If I''m not mistaken, that ne costs more than a million dors."

    "She''s his dream woman, after all. Mr. ke has been pursuing Elena for ten years. He''s in a rush to get rid of that broke woman because Elena has returned

    "Hush. Don''t let Elena find out about this."

    Theirments were like cold daggers that stabbed repeatedly at my heart. Not only did Julian not love me, but he was also willing to spend more than a million dors on a ne for another woman. In my case, even a bowl of oatmeal or a hair essory that cost less than ten dors was like a blessing.

    They were the male and female leads in the main story while I was just a side

    character who slipped into his life. I didn''t even have the courage to reprimand

    him.

    I hung my head low, suppressing the suffocating feeling as I finished cleaning the room. I wanted to leave as I couldn''t bear staying here for even another second.

    To my surprise, Elena suddenly said, "Julian, I really want to have the milkshake from the next street, but it''s raining heavily out there."

    "Silly. There''ll be people willing to do it for you as long as you pay them."

    Frowning, Julian scanned the room until his gaze finally fell on me.

    I was exiting the room when he stopped me and passed me a wad of cash. "Go

    get a milkshake for me. This is your tip."

 Chapter 2

    It was a thick wad of cash. At a nce, there was probably around two thousand dors.

    I gripped the broom, my fingernails digging into my flesh. It was generous of him to offer so much money to get someone to buy a cup of milkshake.

    If I was not mistaken, there were even blood stains on the top few notes. That was the money I left for him before going outst night.

    In fact, it was my sry from the barbecue restaurant. Before getting my sry, I identally cut my hand on a beer bottle and bled all over the floor. My wound was still bleeding when I took the money, so some notes were stained.

    In order not to let Julian worry, I simply wrapped up my wound with a bandage and put on a glove before going home.

    Julian didn''t notice it. As soon as our dinner to celebrate his birthday was over, he indirectly informed me he had run out of his living expenses.

    I never expected him to offer me that same bundle of money to buy a milkshake for his "girlfriend".

    I wondered what that made me if Elena was his girlfriend. Suddenly, I had an epiphany. I was his amusement.

    The thought of that sent pangs of pain into my heart. Nheless, I quietly took the money from him and turned around to leave.

    It was pouring outside, but I didn''t bother using an umbre. There was no point using one in the heavy rain.

    By the time I returned to the private room with the milkshake, I was pathetically drenched.

    cing the cup on the table, I informed hoarsely, "Here''s your milkshake." Stunned, Julian looked at me suspiciously, though he was still unsure if it was really me.

    However, his dream woman frowned at the milkshake that had been drenched in rainwater. "I don''t want it anymore-it''s all melted and dirty."

    Snapping out of it, Julian said, "You don''t need to drink it, then." He threw the milkshake into the trash can and looked at me indifferently with a dismissive wave. "You may leave."

    I gave him onest look before leaving the room. Since I was drenched, I was feeling light-headed by the time I finished cleaning the other rooms.

    At 4:00 am, I got off work. It had stopped raining, but the wind was sharp and biting.

    I dragged my feet out of the bar, wanting to go home while suppressing the dizziness. I was going to sort things out with Julian and give him the breakup he wanted.

    Halfway home, my head felt dizzier, and my vision grew blurrier. Suddenly, a honk sounded.

    All I saw was a caring my way. I subconsciously moved backward, but I suddenly felt a sharp pain in my ankle and fell. The dizziness grew more intense. Too weak to stand, I watched the driver walk to me before losing consciousness.

    "The patient''s leg is fine. She has a high fever and is severely hypoglycemic. It''s probably caused by malnutrition," someone said softly.

    "Okay. Thank you, doctor," answered a deep voice that sounded familiar. However, I could not recall where I had heard it before.

    As I tried to open my eyes, I felt a cold butrge hand touch my forehead. The person''s sleeve had a mellow, woody scent that was rather soothing.

    Suddenly, the person froze and retracted the hand. At the same time, I opened my eyes.

    When I saw who the person was, my mind nked instantly. It was Alex Hastings. Seeing him here surprised me.

    The Alex I knew was a handsome, indifferent person who always wore a white shirt. After not seeing him for many years, he had be more mature.

    He looked respectable and elegant in his ck suit and had a pair of sses sitting on his nose bridge. His facial features had not changed much, still as delicate as ever. He looked like a sculpture in a museum.

    However, he exuded a more oppressive air now. For some reason, I felt suffocated just seeing him sit by my bed and looking at me.

    I opened my mouth and forced out a greeting, "Mr. Hastings..."

    Staring coldly at me from a higher point, he questioned, "You''re not going to address me as Al anymore?"

    I didn''t want to call him by his nickname although we were step-siblings. In fact, he should not want me to do that either.

    When I was younger, my mother was the Hastings family''s nanny When she first introduced him to me, she said he was the Hastings family''s youngest son and I Was not to disturb him.

    she

    Thus, I did as told and watched him y the piano, paint, and read books I did not understand. I even addressed him as "Mr. Hastings".

    Back then, Alex was kind and gentle. He would pat my head, saying, "Don''t call

    me that. You can call me Al."

    Even though I was the daughter of

    his nanny, he treated me well. He taught me how to y the piano and how to do my homework. He even brought me around to y and

    secretly got me sweets.

    As a young girl, I naturally had delusional dreams about him. Yet I was aware of

    the differences between us.

    Even the kes were not as respectable as the Hastings family, who monopolized all the industries and real estate in Grandview.

    The Hastings family was extensively involved in inte-rted projects and e-merce. As the only son of the family, Alex was like a prince.

    Back then, I hated my family background. I hated my father, who was a gambler. If

    I had been born to a rich family, perhaps I would''ve been qualified to fall in love with Alex.

    To my surprise, my wish came true-sort of.

    When Alex''s father was drunk during one of the banquets, my mother slipped into his room. Just like that, she became his new wife.

    Unfortunately, Alex never let me address him by his name from then on. All that was left in his gaze for me was indifference and disgust.

    From that moment on, he became my step-brother. Thest thing he said to me before that was "Do you also want to get to the top by approaching me?"

    From then on, I moved out of the Hastings residence and made a living on my

    own.

    At first, my mother would give me money. As time passed, she forgot the fact that she had a daughter and poured all her time and heart into winning the Hastings family''s favor.

    That was why I worked so hard for the sake of Julian''s promise-I desperately wanted a home.

    Recollecting my thoughts, I met Alex''s icy gaze and replied politely, "Mr. Hastings,

    I''m just the daughter of a nanny. It''s not appropriate for me to address you by your name."

    Alex eyed me, his gaze iprehensible. After some time, he said inly, "It''s been so many years. You''re still angry about it?"

    Turning my head away, I uttered, "I''m not angry. You still haven''t told me why you''re here."

    Alex leaned against the chair and

    stroked the armrest. "When you

    fainted on the street, a passerby

    found your mother''s number on your

    phone. She isn''t in Grandview now,

    so she asked me toe

    I lowered my gaze, surprised by how he was willing toe despite his hatred for

    me.

    Pursing my lips, I said, "Thank you foring all the way here, Mr. Hastings. I''m

    fine. You''re quite busy, aren''t you? Why don''t you go home first? I''ll be fine by

    myself."

    To my surprise, he lifted his chin and asked, "Where''s that boyfriend of yours? Why isn''t Julian here?"

    I froze and asked instinctively, "You know Julian ke?"

 Chapter 3

    Alex chuckled and mocked lightly, "You''re really stupid. How could you fall for someone so useless? You left the house for so many years just to be yed by a trashy guy?"

    His words left my mind buzzing. Alex had known about my rtionship with Julian all this while.

    Then again, it made sense since Alex and Julian were in the same circle.

    However, that meant he had been watching me go through all that for the past few years.

    When I met his gaze again, his eyes felt strangely colder. Alex was probably happy to see me live such a pathetic life.

    Perhaps to Alex, I was like my mother-a gold digger. He might even have assumed I dated Julian because I knew his identity.

    I trembled with anger, but I had no right to me Alex. I was nobody to him, so he wasn''t obliged to warn me.

    My eyes reddened, but I said tly, "That''s my problem for being stupid. It has nothing to do with you. If you''re here to make fun of me��"

    Before I could finish, Alex suddenly got to his feet and approached me. My instinct was to avoid him, but he caught my wrist.

    "I don''t have the time to make fun of you. As a brother, I find it embarrassing to

    see you living so pathetically. Why don''t youe home instead? At least you won''t be treated like a clown."

    I yanked his hand off, my voice trembling. "What does anything I do have to do with you?"

    Alex stared coldly at his grip, which was now empty. "Are you going to be so stubborn?"

    I took a deep breath to calm my breath, but my fingernails were already digging into my palm. "I''m not being stubborn. Although my mother married into the Hastings family, I''m not rted to you or your family. You don''t have the right to ask me about my matters as well.

    "I''m tired. Please go home, Mr. Hastings. I''ll transfer the medical fees to youter." Alex gazed at me and said, "Alright."

    Before I realized what was happening, he took my phone and unlocked it using facial recognition. Then, he added his number to my phone.

    I snatched the phone with a frown. "What are you doing?"

    Unfazed, Alex asked, "You want to pay me back, don''t you? How can you do that

    if you don''t have my contact? Besides, the bill isn''t even out yet."

    Bereft of words, I put away the phone and said stiffly, "I''ll pay you back once the bill is out."

    With that, Alex left the ward without a word.

    I sat up with some difficulty and spotted a Patek Philippe watch at the bedside table. Immediately, I knew it was Alex''s.

    Astonished by his carelessness, I sent him a text telling him to retrieve it. However, he did not reply.

    Given no choice, I decided to keep it with me. After all, it was extremely costly. I would not be able to pay for it if it was lost.

    Although my body''s condition was not too good, there weren''t any major issues. Hence, I was discharged by noon.

    After paying Alex back ording to the figure stated on the bill, I went home. Meanwhile, Julian was ying games in the living room.

    When he saw I had returned, he scowled. "Where did you gost night? Who on Earth works for the whole night?"

    I found the displeasure in his eyes funny. He had already imed his first love to

    be his girlfriend, and yet he wanted to know my whereabouts.

    I didn''t want to put up with his nonsense for a single second more. Thus, I said straightforwardly, "It''s none of your business. Let''s break up."

    Julian was taken aback. At first, I thought he would agree instantly, but to my surprise, he grabbed my hand and asked, "Why? Do you not want to be with me anymore just because I''m poor?"

    Resting his cheek on his hand, he uttered word by word, "Serena Ashford, I can''t

    believe you''re that kind of person. I thought you''d��"

    I freed my hand and gave him a tight p. "Did you think you could fool me

    forever? Mr. ke?"

    While Julian stared at me in

    disbelief, took out the wad of cash

    he gave me and threw it at his face.

    The notes scattered on the ground as I stared fixedly at him. "Why are you refusing to break up now?

    "Didn''t you say you were just ying with me and you were too good for me?"

    Julian paled at the sight of the drenched and blood-stained notes. "The cleaner fromst night was... you?"

    I smiled. "That''s right. Thank you for your generosity, Mr. ke. The tip for getting

    a cup of milkshake is my entire month''s sry."

    Julian curled his hands into fists, unable to say a word.

    I, too, did not want to talk to him anymore. Putting down my bag, I entered the bedroom and packed my things.

    I was the one who rented the house, but the thought of staying here for just another second disgusted me. I had so few things that I was done packing with just two pieces of luggage.

    When I came out of the room, Julian was holding the Patek Phillipe watch Alex had left behind. Sensing I was exiting the room, he stormed toward me with the watch.

    "Whose watch is this? Why do you have such an expensive item? Who gave it to you?"

    Julian looked like he had lost his mind. "What gives you the right to question me?" I yelled.

    His eyes were red with fury as he shouted, "I''m your boyfriend. I haven''t agreed to the breakup!"

    I nced at the cash on the floor, curling my lips into a smirk. "If you''re my boyfriend, who''s thatdy fromst night? You treated the shoes she gave you like some precious treasure while you threw mine into the trash. I thought you truly loved me and wanted to give me a home.

    "In the end, our rtionship was only a game to you. What makes you think you can call yourself my boyfriend?"

    Julian huffed but did not say a single word. I had no intention of arguing with him anymore.

    Taking the watch, I informed him, "I''ll bill you for everything I''ve spent on you. Please pay me back as soon as possible, Mr. ke. Otherwise, I''ll sue you."

    I knew I should not stay involved with someone like Julian. However, I felt bad for

    all my hard work. Sighing deeply, I grabbed my luggage and left. Thankfully, I had rented a house with ess to transportation to make it easier for Julian to travel. This also made things convenient for me.

    As soon as I got out of the house, I managed to hail a cab. The driver pulled up in front of me and asked, "Hello, miss. Where to?"

    I froze for a moment. The driver''s question made me wonder where I could go. All

    these years, my life''s goal had been to support Julian.

    Now that I was leaving this ce, I did not have a destination in mind. The thought of it made me feel sad.

    "Send me to the farthest hotel," I said, cing the luggage into the car. I wanted to leave this ce and that jerk as far as possible.

    To my surprise, just as I was about to get into the car, Julian ran out of the house with bloodshot eyes.

    He opened the trunk and removed my luggage. When he was doing that, I saw

    his hands tremble a little, which made me scoff.

    At first, he yed with me. Now that I had exposed him, he was panicking. Julian sure was unpredictable.

 Chapter 4

    "What are you guys up to?" The driver''s furious words interrupted my thoughts, and I frowned at Julian.

    "We''re not leaving." Waving dismissively, Julian gave the driver two hundred dors and sent him off.

    I let out a long sigh. "What are you doing? Mr. ke, the game is over."

    "Serena, I..." With reddened eyes, Julian hesitated for some time before finally saying, "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have fooled you. I just... thought it was fun. I was wrong. Please forgive me."

    I studied his expression to find out if he meant those words.

    Thinking I was still mad at him, Julian swore, "I mean it. Please don''t go. I''ll take you to the mall tomorrow and buy you a gift to make it up to you. You liked that one bag when we went therest time, right?"

    During ourst visit to the mall, I fancied a bag that cost one thousand dors. However, I wanted to save the money for Julian, so I gave up on buying it and only admired it. I never told him how much I liked the bag.

    Julian knew what I liked all this while. Yet all he did was enjoy the things he received from me instead of reciprocating.

    At that moment, I felt that Julian was truly regretting his actions. "Do you really want my forgiveness?" I looked at him.

    Julian immediately smiled, thinking I had changed my mind. "Of course. We were so happy together. It''s not worth breaking up over such a small matter."

    I scoffed in my heart. To him, fooling me for so many years was just a small matter.

    Crossing my arms, I stared at him dead in the eyes. "Sure, we can still be together. But I can''t ept the fact that you like another person. As long as you break up with Elena, we can go back to what we were."

    "No!" Julian refused without even thinking about it. I let out a scoff, causing him to snap out of it.

    A look of difort shed past his eyes, but he insisted, "Nothing is going on between me and Elena. Don''t get the wrong idea."

    I cast him an icy re. "The wrong idea? I witnessed everything in person!"

    I could not be bothered to waste my words on Julian anymore. I snatched my luggage from him and hailed another cab.

    When Julian wanted to act out the same scene again, I held the car door firmly and warned, "Julian, it''s over."

    Seeing I was really going to leave, Julian threatened, "Serena Ashford! Now that you know my identity, you''d better think things through. I won''t give you another chance after today. If youe back now, I promise you''ll never need to worry about your needs, nor do you have to work so many part-time jobs.

    "You''ll even get to enjoy living life as a rich person. You won''t lose out on this deal."

    His prideful and confident tone made meugh sarcastically. "I don''t want it. Let go or I''ll call the police and sue you for harassment."

    He looked at me in astonishment as I continued, "If you don''t want to appear in tomorrow''s headlines for harassing a young woman, you''d better move out of the way." I meant what I said.

    Perhaps the seriousness in my gaze took him by surprise, and he let go of the car door without realizing it. I got into the cab confidently and said, "Let''s go, mister."

    The cab slowly picked up the pace and drove farther away. I watched Julian take

    a few steps forward before stopping in his tracks and staring at me.

    Sighing internally, I nced out the window and watched the night view with mixed emotions.

    I would be lying if I said I was not sad. After all, I had put my whole heart and soul into my rtionship with Julian, only to find out I was fooled.

    Even so, I knew I needed to put an end to things or they would only get messier.

    Our difference in status and family background was not the biggest problem-it was the gap between our differences in thinking.

    Despite understanding that, I still felt an inexplicable sadness in my heart.

    The cab had crossed half the city, yet I did not find it unfamiliar. For the past few years, I had taken up jobs all over Grandview just to support Julian Thus, I was familiar with most of the major streets. By the time a lighthouse came into my sight, I could no longer suppress my feelings.

    "Mister, please stop the car."

    There was a river that ran through the middle of Grandview, and both sides of the

    river were the city''s most prosperous areas.

    In the past, I always passed the area as a busy employee. But now, I wanted to enjoy the view.

    Although the wind was strong, I did not feel the least bit cold. Just like that, I strolled along the riverbank.

    In the middle of the river was the lighthouse that Julian had once stared at while promising to marry me. He even told me once he made some money, he would book the lighthouse and light it up for the proposal.

    Julian wanted to propose there as a promise to be the lighthouse in my life.

    When I recalled those memories, I could not help but tear up. Every memory from the past started surfacing, making me feel more depressed.

    My silent sobs gradually turned into anguished cries. I had done so much for Julian and yet, he only treated me like a joke.

    Just then, my phone rang with notifications. I took it out and found that Julian had sent me texts.

    "Serena, I bought you the bag you wanted and other gifts to make it up to you. I was wrong. Please forgive me."

    When I read his texts, all I felt was emptiness. Then, my phone rang. The sight of Julian''s name on the caller ID triggered a sense of annoyance.

    I turned the phone off, and

    everything around me fell silent again. continued walking along the river but all I did was wander around the lighthouse.

    My mind was in such a mess that I didn''t notice the clouds gathering in the sky. By

    the time I came to my senses, it was already pouring.

    As the rain poured on me, I felt my anger dissipating. The cool sensation was extremelyfortable.

    Lifting my head, I stared helplessly at the dark sky as tears trickled uncontrobly down my cheeks.

 Chapter 5

    "Why? Why am I being treated like this?" I let the rain pour on me as I vented to my heart''s content.

    I was determined to be a new person when I woke up tomorrow. By the time

    I was done venting, my clothes were drenched, and I was feeling a little dizzy.

    Drying my tears, I picked up my luggage to find a ce to stay temporarily. As soon as I turned around, I found a familiar man standing in the distance.

    He was holding an umbre and looking at me coldly. It was Alex.

    I felt slightly depressed and ashamed to have him see me so pathetic. I looked down and pretended not to have seen him.

    If Alex was perceptive, he would do the same. s, Alex was not.

    When I walked past him, he reached out and stopped me. "You''re really useless," he uttered through gritted teeth as if he was mad about something.

    "How could you make yourself end up in such a pathetic state just for a man?" he continued.

    Not backing away, I red at his hand that was grabbing mine and asked coldly, "What does that have to do with you? If you find me embarrassing, then you should just ignore me."

    Alex gave my hand a slight tug and brought me closer to him to share the umbre. There was not much room under the umbre.

    I almost bumped into him, but he helped me up. We were so close to each other that his breath fell on my face.

    I instinctively backed away, but he warned coldly, "Don''t move. Don''t you know you''re having a fever?"

    As he said that, he touched my forehead gently. His cool hand felt nice on my forehead.

    Frowning, Alex said, "You''re burning up. Why would you do so much for that dude from the kes when he doesn''t even care about you?"

    Alex''s questions made me feel anguished, but I refused to show my emotions. However, my dizziness was worsening. I needed to find a ce to stay.

    Hence, I said nothing and tried to free myself from Alex again. "I''ll take you to the hospital." Alex grabbed my hand, stopping me from leaving.

    I had just taken a step forward when my vision went dark and all my energy disappeared.

    By the time I regained consciousness, my throat felt like it was on fire. I swallowed with difficulty.

    Just then, a spoon touched my mouth, and a mildly sweet liquid flowed into my throat. Feeling a little more energized, I slowly opened my eyes to find myself looking at Alex.

    He was still in his usual neat suit. He sat by the bed while feeding me some water.

    Shocked, my eyes flew open, and I took a look at the time. It was already the next afternoon. "I was out for a day," I muttered softly.

    Seeing I was awake, Alex put the cup down and picked up his watch. "Take it. I kept it for you when you left it in the hospitalst time," I exined hoarsely.

    Alex studied the watch and frowned. "Did you break it?" he asked.

    "That''s impossible." I fought to sit up, but I didn''t have any energy to do so. I gave up and asked, "Are you trying to ckmail me?"

    Alex seemed to be amused by my question. "You were so sick that I sent you to the hospital from the river. I can''t believe you''re using your savior of ckmailing you as soon as you''re awake. Besides, you''re broke. Why would I ckmail you?"

    ?

    Alex looked as though he could not believe that the usation hade out of my mouth.

    I cleared my throat and avoided his gaze. "What''s wrong with the watch?" I asked. Without saying anything, Alex handed me the watch.

    I took the watch and studied it. The second hand was not moving, and the time had stopped at 10:00 pm.

    It was around 10:00 pm when I was standing under the rain by the riverst night. Since the watch had been with me all this while, that meant it broke because it got wet.

    Frowning, I asked, "How is an expensive watch like this not water-resistant?" Alex merely eyed me with an using look. I should''ve left it at the hospital. You were the one who lost it anyway," Iined.

    Suddenly, the doctor entered the ward and asked politely, "How are you feeling, Ms. Ashford?"

    Of course, I knew the doctor''s politeness was purely because of Alex''s presence. Forcing myself to sit up, I smiled at the doctor and said, "I''m feeling much better."

    "I''ll need to do another test. If the test results are fine, you can be discharged. Please remember to drink lots of water."

    I nodded. The doctor then shed an awkward smile, saying, "As for the fees..."

    I felt a little embarrassed. Although I

    had earned quite a bit in the past few years, I had spent it all on Julian.

    I didn''t have much money left. If I

    paid for the bill, I''d be sleeping on the streets that night.

    I was about to inform him that I''d settle the billter when Alex put out his hand to stop me. "I''ll take care of it."

    Once again, I owed Alex another sum. Immediately after the doctor left, I offered, "To thank you, I''ll get your watch fixed."

    Picking up his things, he said, "Sure. I''ll send you the address of the shop. I''ll get going first."

    With that, he left the ward. As I stared at his receding figure, a myriad of emotions bubbled in my heart.

    I didn''t understand why I always encountered Alex whenever I was at my worst. There was only one exnation-Alex was my nemesis.

    After I was discharged from the

    hospital, I checked the bnce in my

    bank ount. I decided to fix Alex''s

    watch first. Once that was done,

    could continue working my part-time

    jobs didn''t want to owe Alex anything.

    The repair shop was at a premium mall in Grandview. As I stood outside the mall, I heaved an enormous sigh, wondering if I had enough in my ount to pay for it.

    Following the address given by Alex, I took the elevator to the top floor, where all the luxury items were. I would never venture to that floor on a normal day.

    When I stepped out of the elevator, I saw two familiar figures in the distance�� Julian and Elena.

    Elena was trying on some clothes in one of the premium stores while Julian held her bag, beaming and asionally giving herments.

    I couldn''t help but think of our time together. Sometimes, I would squeeze out

    some free time in the afternoon, hoping Julian could go shopping with me.

 Chapter 6

    But Julian would always just look at me with a serious gaze and say, "Shopping costs money. Let''s skip it today. We should save up. I want to buy a new pair of shoes soon."

    A wave of bitterness and irony washed over me.

    It seemed like Julian had noticed me. After a brief pause, he walked over.

    Annoyed by his presence, I ignored him and headed straight to a nearby watch repair shop. I handed my watch to the shopkeeper and said, "Hello, could you repair this for me?"

    The shopkeeper''s eyes widened with respect as he examined the watch. "This model is quite old. We''ll need to order some special parts. Please wait here for a moment."

    I hadn''t expected the repair to be soplicated. I sat down on the nearby couch, and soon, the shopkeeper returned while carrying a te of assorted snacks and fruits.

    "Please enjoy, Ms. Ashford," he said.

    Just as I was about to thank him, Julian stormed in, shouting, "Serena!"

    I turned to him, a mix of confusion and annoyance on my face. I nced at him briefly before looking away.

    Clearly taken aback by my indifference, Julian stormed over and grabbed my wrist. "This is a high-end shop. What are you doing here?"

    "Why should I exin myself to you?" I shot back coldly.

    The shopkeeper gave Julian an odd look, which clearly made him ufortable. He lowered his voice and asked, "You''re here because of the owner of this watch, aren''t you?"

    I raised an eyebrow. Julian was surprisingly perceptive.

    Seeing that I wasn''t going to respond, he pressed on, "Who is that man? Serena, don''t think you can fool the rich and powerful so easily. You need to face reality."

    I had no interest in arguing with Julian. There was no point in exining myself to someone like him.

    Sensing my irritation, the shopkeeper stepped in. "Ms. Ashford, is this gentleman a friend of yours?"

    I shook my head. "No, I don''t know him."

    Julian stared at me in disbelief. "What did you say?"

    Before I could respond, the shopkeeper politely signaled for him to leave. Just then, Elena, who had been trying on clothes, emerged and looked around for Julian.

    With a reluctant nce, Julian left.

    Through the window, I saw Julian step outside with a displeased expression. Still, he spoke to Elena in a gentle tone, leaning down to say something to her.

    The shopkeeper returned with a receipt. "Here''s your receipt, Ms. Ashford. You can pick up the watch in three days."

    I nced at the receipt and pulled out my phone to pay. "How much is it?"

    The shopkeeper looked surprised. "The repair fee is due when the watch is ready. You don''t need to pay now."

    I frowned, thinking it was different from what I had expected, but seeing the

    shopkeeper''s confident expression, I decided not to argue.

    After thanking him and taking the receipt, I left the shop.

    Julian and Elena were nowhere in sight.

    I let out a sigh. Running into Julian today had been an unpleasant experience.

    Grandview was a city known for its

    glitz and mour. As I walked

    through the shopping mall, surrounded by designer bags and clothes with price tags in the tens of thousands, I couldn''t shake the sense of mncholy that crept over me.  ?wnovel

    Over the years, I had dedicated myself entirely to making money, only to find myself in this situation.

    "Serena," a voice called from behind. I turned to see Julian rushing toward me.

    Before I could say a word, he grabbed me and yanked me into a nearby room. It took me a second to realize it was the men''s restroom. I struggled, but he was too strong and dragged me into a stall.

    "What are you doing?" I demanded, my voice trembling with anger.

    "Did you betray me?" Julian''s eyes were red, a mix of sadness and pity clouding

    his gaze.

    I scoffed. "Betrayed you? While you were flirting with Elena, I was working my ass off to support you."

    "I-I..." Julian stammered, his voice faltering. "I just sent her away. It''s just us now. Let''s talk."

    "Talk? In the men''s restroom?" I replied coldly, my anger still unrelenting.

    "Did you cheat on me?" Julian ignored my question and grew aggressive. "Did you seduce some rich guy? Is that why you''re leaving me?"

    "Julian!" I shouted. "You''re the one who''s guilty, so don''t assume everyone is like you. I left you because you disgusted me."

    "I don''t believe you," Julian insisted, and before I could react, he started tearing at my clothes. "Let me see if he''s touched you."

    A shiver ran down my spine as my shoulder was exposed. My fear and anger surged within me.

    I struggled against him but couldn''t break free. In my panic, I grabbed a nearby object.

    Without thinking, I swung it at

    Julian''s head. Even though he was

    holding me, the impact was enough

    to snap him out of it. He stared at the ashtray in my hand, his O expression shifting in realization.

    "I''m sorry," Julian said, his eyes filled with a pitiful look that made me want to turn away. "Serena... I was just acting on impulse."

    I struck him across the face. He flinched before clutching his cheek. I took a deep breath, straightened my clothes, and left.

    Julian was the man I had once loved deeply, but now, he filled me with nothing but disgust.

    As I left the mall, I took a deep breath and made a decision. From now on, I would focus on myself.

    I went back to the hotel to collect my

    things and moved back into the dorm. Like Julian, I was a student at Grandview University, but I spent most of my time working to support him. Thankfully, I hadn''t neglected studies.

    I quietly opened the door to my dorm room. Grandview University''s dorms were doubles, so I assumed my roommate, L Westbrook, would be asleep.

    But as I crept toward my bed, I caught sight of her sitting up and ring at me with a resentful expression.

    "Well, well, look who''s back. What brings you here, Serena?" L asked. She pulled open the bed curtainpletely, sat up, and crossed her arms.

    I froze with my luggage in hand as I recalled the time I decided to move out of the

    dorm for Julian. Back then, L had strongly advised against it and even scolded me angrily.

 Chapter 7

    Back then, I was blinded by love and didn''t heed L''s words.

    Looking at her angry outburst now, I realized how spot-on she was when she called Julian a jerk and said I''d regret it.

    It finally hit me that she had only meant well. With a heavy heart, I set my luggage down and sat on the bed.

    "You were right, L. Julian is a jerk," I murmured, thinking of everything I had done for him. The realization left me feeling deeply sad.

    When L saw how upset I was, she hesitated for a moment before walking over to me. "What''s wrong?"

    Her eyes were filled with concern, and her genuine worry wasforting. Unable to hold it in any longer, I poured out everything that had happened.

    "Julian is such a jerk!" L said, wiping away my tears. Her expression darkened with anger. "Who does he think he is, acting like that just because he has a little money? Let''s go confront him."

    I stopped her as tears streamed down my face. "No, L. I just want to cut all ties with Julian. I never want to see him again."

    L pulled me into a tight embrace, her voice heavy with emotion. "But you''ve been through so much."

    I cried silently.

    I couldn''t deny that I was hurt and upset.

    Everything that happened with Julian was undeniably real, and it was not just some bad dream. I had poured so much of myself into him, only to discover that I was nothing more than a toy to him.

    Every time I thought about it, bitterness and grief swelled in my heart, and the tears would stream down like a river.

    L pulled me into her arms. "It''s okay, it''s okay. Don''t cry. You''re beautiful, Serena. You deserve someone so much better. Julian''s just a guy with a bit of money; he''s nothing special."

    She gently patted my back before adding, "Do you know what the most attractive thing about Julian is?"

    I sniffled. "What?"

    "He''s as ugly as a toad, yet he managed to make a beautiful girl like you fall for him. If it weren''t for you, who would even know about Julian?"

    I couldn''t help butugh.

    The truth was, Julian wasn''t ugly at all. In fact, he was kind of... handsome.

    "Cry it out," L said with a sigh. "It''s not toote. You''ll feel like a new person tomorrow."

    "I''m sorry, L. I used to argue with you because of Julian." Guilt weighed heavy on me as I spoke. I had hurt someone who truly cared about me, all because of a jerk like him.

    "Yeah," L said, patting my head. "But you know better now."

    We exchanged a nce and couldn''t help butugh.

    Early the next morning, L and I headed to ss together. With graduation fast approaching, I had decided to focus entirely on my studies and forget about that jerk, Julian.

    But fate had other ns. As I was walking toward the dorm building, I ran straight into him at the entrance.

    L rolled her eyes and scoffed. "Look, it''s the ugly guy who thinks he has a shot with someone way out of his league. Let''s go this way, Serena."

    She tugged at me to walk around Julian, and I nodded in agreement.

    "Serena," Julian called out as we turned, blocking our path.

    "Move aside, Julian," L said, her annoyance evident. "You''d be better off staying far away."

    Julian''s eyes flickered with anger at L''s words. "Do you even know who I am? Watch yourself��"

    "L''s right," I said, meeting his gaze steadily. "Julian, there''s nothing left between us. Just get out of the way."

    "Serena," Julian said, handing me a package. It contained peanut butter bagels.

    I nced at it before looking up at him. Seeing that I wasn''t taking it, he shoved the bagels toward me again and said sincerely, "Serena, I know I was wrong. Please forgive me?"

    I looked at his earnest expression, but inwardly, I couldn''t help but scoff.

    Julian and I were in the same finance program, but now, I realize he had picked the wrong major. Acting would have been a much better fit for him.

    "What if I don''t forgive you?" I asked coldly.

    Julian looked taken aback by my response. His tone shifted, bing sharp. "Serena, there''s only so much of your temper I''m willing to tolerate. Don''t think I''ll always be this patient."

    L suddenly burst outughing, which soundedpletely out of ce. Julian shot her a re.

    I stared at him, and he quickly softened his expression.

    "An apology is something you offer after you''ve truly reflected on your mistakes. You should be humbly asking for forgiveness, not trying to force someone to forgive you,"L said, her gaze fixed on Juliam "What you''re doing right now is emotional ckmail."

    "You..." Julian stared at her in disbelief.

    I didn''t want L to get involved, so I was about to step in and confront Julian

    myself, but she was determined to stand up for me. She held me back and stepped forward instead.

    Julian took a step back.

    "You said you want Serena to forgive you, but you''re not showing any

    1.n

    sincerity. called you an emotional ckmatter, and you denied it. Serenais allergic to peanut butter, yet you brought her peanut butter bagels?"

    Julian nced at the bagels, then back at me. After a long silence, he mumbled, "Why didn''t you ever tell me you were allergic to peanut butter?"

    I scoffed. "Because you''ve never cared about me."

    A crowd of students had gathered, their eyes fixed on Julian. It was clear he was

    feeling the pressure from the gossip and the pointed stares.

    Then, as if struck by a sudden epiphany, he pulled a small box from his pocket. "Serena, look, I got you this Tiffany & Co. ne. Isn''t it beautiful?"

    I frowned slightly.

    "I know I was wrong about what happened before, Serena. Please don''t be mad anymore. Can you forgive me?" Julian pleaded, his eyes filled with genuine regret.

    The onlookers were shocked by the sudden turn of events and began whispering among themselves.

    "A Tiffany ne? That''s not cheap!"

    "Julian has always been mooching off Serena. Where did he get the money for something like this?"

    "Of course, Serena must''ve ckmailed him. Nothinges for free." Ignoring the gossip, Julian held out the ne with a smug look in his eyes.

    I stared at him in silence. He always

    yed the victim, even when he was clearly in the wrong. It was obvious he was trying to use public opinion to pressure me into giving in He was such a jerk.

    Anger began to well up inside me.

    "Serena, this ne is a token of my sincerity. Please ept it," he said, trying

    to use public opinion to his advantage.

    "The Hastings family''s heiress wouldn''t settle for something as cheap as this."

 Chapter 8

    Amanding voice cut through Julian''s words. The sound was unmistakable, and I instinctively looked up.

    It was Alex.

    For once, he was dressed casually, yet hismanding presence was as unshakable as ever. His effortless confidence seemed to silence every conversation around us.

    Alex strolled over, his gaze locking onto the ne in Julian''s hand. His brows furrowed slightly as he asked, "The kes from Grandview... Are they really that broke now?"

    The casual remark hit like a p, and Julian''s expression darkened instantly.

    He had a knack for subtly unting his wealth at the university. Though he never openly discussed his family background, his wardrobe was a constant disy of designerbels. The sympathy he garnered from his ssmates came from their obliviousness to his true status.

    Upon hearing Alex''s words, a local ssmate from Grandview raised an eyebrow. "The ke family? As in the one in the electronics industry?"

    Julian''s face went pale.

    While the ne was undoubtedly extravagant for an ordinary student, it appeared surprisingly modest for the heir of the ke family.

    "Serena," Julian said, finally regaining hisposure. His incredulous gaze

    locked onto mine. "Is he... Is he your sugar daddy? Is that why you won''t get back together with me?"

    I scoffed. "Julian, stop ying the victim. Not everything is as filthy as your imagination makes it out to be."

    Julian shook his head and stared at me. "No, it has to be him. You climbed the socialdder because of this guy, didn''t you? That''s why you''re leaving me. Who is he?"

    I frowned. Julian had no idea who Alex was.

    But then it all clicked.

    Alex had taken over his family''spany the moment he came of age, making him a peer to Julian''s father. He was in apletely different league from someone like Julian, who seemed far more interested in manipting others.

    "I think I wasn''t clear enough," Alex said, stepping forward. "Allow me to introduce myself. I''m Serena''s brother, and I''m the CEO of Hastings Group."

    "Hastings Group?" The students around them whispered in awe, their voices filled with disbelief.

    "Could it really be... thergest business empire, that Hastings Group?"

    "Is Mr. Hastings really that young?"

    Julian''s mind went nk. After a long pause, he stared at Alex in disbelief. "Y- You''re Alex Hastings?"

    Alex nodded slowly. "You little prick from the kes. Since you pulled that prank on her, I take it you don''t like her. If that''s the case, then stop bothering her."

    Julian''s face shifted from pale to red, and then from a bright red to a deeper shade.

    "What did Mr. Hastings just say?"

    "He''s Serena''s brother? Well, you really can''t judge a person by their appearance."

    "Why do they have differentst names? One''s Hastings, the other''s Ashford."

    "That''s simple. One took the father''s surname, the other took the mother''s."

    The surrounding chatter grew louder, and suspicions about Julian began to grow.

    "We didn''t know Serena''s background, but Julian must have known, right?"

    "The Hastings and the kes families are frompletely different worlds. I think Julian''s

    trying to marry into a wealth

    family."

    Many of the students around us covered their mouths andughed. Julian wanted to exin himself but was left speechless. Naturally,

    wouldn''t stay and prove that no

    he

    wasn''t the type to mooch off women.

    I grabbed Alex and pulled her away from the chaos.

    We had only taken a few steps when Alex unexpectedly took the lead and led me

    out of the university''s gate.

 Chapter 9

    "What are you doing? I have ss!" I frowned.

    A sleek ck Bentley was parked at the university gate, its license te clearly indicating its high value. I knew instantly that the car belonged to Alex.

    Without a word, Alex grabbed my arm and pulled me toward the car. Once we stopped, he turned to face me, his eyes filled with confusion. "When you were skipping ss every day to earn money for that guy from the ke family, you didn''t seem to care much about your education. So why does it suddenly matter now that I''m here?"

    I was furious that he called me out like that.

    "Get in the car," he ordered, opening the passenger door and shoving me inside.

    I was even angrier now.

    Alex slid into the driver''s seat and nced at me, his brows furrowing slightly when he caught my dark expression. "Are you upset because I interrupted that jerk''s little confession?"

    I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself and not get infuriated with Alex.

    "Why did you have to reveal my identity in front of everyone?" I asked, meeting

    his gaze.

    His expression darkened. "Is being the Hastings family''s heiress worse than being harassed by some jerk?"

    I looked away, memories rushing back ufortably as I avoided his gaze.

    "I''m just being realistic," I muttered, my voice low as I stared at my hands. "The Hastings family doesn''t want anything to do with me, and honestly, I don''t want anything to do with them either."

    It was the truth.

    I remembered how Alex had reacted when my mother first married into the Hastings family and the cold treatment I had endured back then.

    The atmosphere in the car grew heavy with silence.

    After a long pause, Alex said coldly, "If someone like Julian can make you feet this miserable and you can''t stand up for yourself, then I''ll permit you to rely on your status as the heiress of the Hastings family."

    I red at Alex, his arrogant demeanor fueling my frustration. "I don''t need the Hastings family''s help, and I certainly don''t need them meddling in my life."

    Alex sneered, his tone dripping with disdain, "That ne that jerk gave you is just some generic trinket from a high-end brand. Only someone like him would have the audacity to use it as an apology."

    My anger boiled over, and I reached for the door handle to get out. But before I

    could get out, Alex locked the doors and started the engine.

    rmed, I fought the urge to punch him. "Where are you taking me?"

    "Your mom''s sick," Alex said, gripping the steering wheel as he quickly turned. "I came to pick you up from university for that reason."

    "What did you say?" My heart raced as I looked up at him. "What''s wrong with her?"

    "You''ll have to see for yourself," Alex replied. "It''s best if you go back and check on her."

    As I thought about my mother, a mix of emotions washed over me.

    When I was younger, she was always kind and gentle, taking great care of both Alex and me. Her pastries were especially delicious, and we both loved them. But everything changed after that incident...

    I med her for what happened,

    though I knew nothing could be done about it now. What had oncez been confusion gradually turned into numbness. Over time, I started to feel like an outsider in my own home, and I rarely went back. Our rtionship had be strained, and since starting university, I hadn''t been home once.

    But I wasn''t heartless. I couldn''tpletely cut ties with her.

    "Is she really that sick?" I asked, staring out the window as a heavy weight settled

    in my chest. "I don''t want to go to the Hastings residence."

 Chapter 10

    Alex stopped the car at a red light and turned to me. "We''re going home. I won''t tell you anything more. You''ll see for yourself."

    That was typical of Alex. Once he made up his mind, there was no changing it. All I could do was stay silent.

    The car pulled up in front of the Hastings residence, but I felt an overwhelming resistance to getting out and stepping into that house.

    "We used to love ying on thiswn," Alex said suddenly.

    I nced at thewn in front of the residence. Alex''s father, who was technically my stepfather, was always particr about these things. Thewn was

    consistently well-maintained, and now that it was summer, it looked especially lush.

    Through the car window, I could almost picture two children ying there.

    The little boy was Alex, always so mischievous. And the little girl was me, always following close behind him.

    Thinking about those days, I couldn''t help but smile slightly.

    "It''s a shame those days are gone," I said, my head turning slowly.

    Back then, I wasn''t the Hastings heiress. I was simply the daughter of Nicole Burke, the maid.

    "Mr. Hastings, you''re finally back," Simon Brooks, the butler, greeted while peering through the car window. His smile faded slightly. "Ms. Ashford hase too."

    I nodded in response.

    Simon said nothing more, turning to address Alex, "Mr. Hastings Senior is waiting for you in the study."

    "You can go up by yourself," Alex said to me, pulling out the car keys and opening the door. "It''s the same room as before. When you''re done, I''ll take you back."

    I nodded again as Alex and Simon headed toward the study, and I followed. I could hear the maids inside greeting Alex with enthusiasm.

    Most of them were familiar faces, but their expressions toward me were far from

    the joy they showed Alex. Their greetings were polite but distant.

    I went upstairs to the second floor, to Mom''s room. She had been staying here

    ever since she married into the Hastings family.

    As I approached the door, I heard her voice from inside.

    "ra, thank you. Thank you so much." Mom''s voice was filled with deep

    gratitude. "I''ve been feeling sick these past few days, so I had to trouble you with thewn."

    A pang of sadness washed over me.

    Despite everything that had

    happened, it seemed like she wasn''t living a veryfortable life with the Hastings family. She was even

    taking care of thewn herself.

    I stepped inside, and the moment she saw me, a look of surprise shed across

    her face. As if doubting her own eyes, Mom shook her head.

    "Ms. Ashford, you''re back?" ra Jameson, who had been pouring water for Mom, greeted me with a smile.

    "Serena?" Mom sat up, her eyes lighting up with excitement. "You''re here?"

    Seeing me enter, ra naturally turned and left.

    I walked over and sat at the edge of her bed, my heart heavy with mixed emotions.

    "Serena, why have you lost so much weight?" Mom asked, her eyes full of concern as she looked over at me.

    I sniffed and tried to calm myself. "What''s wrong with you?"

    "Oh, it''s nothing��just an old illness," she replied with a gentle smile, but it only deepened the sorrow I felt.

    She fell down the stairs a few years

    ago. Whenever people asked about it, she would always say it was just an ident. But ever since, she had been suffering from a persistent backache.

    I took a deep breath and gathered the courage to ask, "Mom, are you... happy

    living with the Hastings family?"

    The light in Nicole''s eyes dimmed as she slowly lowered her head.

    "If you''re not happy, you can get a divorce," said, looking at her. "I''lkbe graduating soon. If you divorce, we can live together. I''ll take care of you, and promise you won''t have to endure this any longer."

 Chapter 11

    Tears welled up in Mom''s eyes. "About what happened back then... I was wrong too. I''m staying with the Hastings family to make up for my mistakes."

    I didn''t know how to respond.

    "Mom," I said, raising my voice. "Why bother? Does anyone in the Hastings family even appreciate you?"

    "Robert is actually quite good to me, and so is ra." Nicole''s tears finally fell. "Serena, are you and... Alex still... the same?"

    I swallowed hard, slowly opening my eyes.

    I couldn''t bring myself to criticize Mom. I had always known she hadn''t been living the life of a wealthy housewife in the Hastings family, but I still couldn''t fully understand her.

    "Alex and I were never meant to be family," I said as I stood up. "Mom, take care of yourself."

    I turned to leave.

    "Serena," Mom called out.

    "If you have time,e back and visit," she added, her eyes red. "After all... we''re family."

    I wanted to say something, but in the end, I stayed silent and walked out of the

    room.

    After going downstairs, I didn''t see Alex. I figured he was still in the study, so I decided to wait for him in the car.

    When I was little, I loved the Hastings family. They had delicious food, a bigwn, and Alex. But now... I hated this ce.

    As I turned to leave, a voice called out, "Serena."

    I stopped and slowly turned around. It was Mr. Hastings Senior-Alex''s father and my stepfather.

    When I was younger, Mr. Hastings Senior had been kind to me, but everything changed over time. He never liked my mother, and naturally, he didn''t like me either.

    "Are you here to see your mother?" Mr. Hastings Senior asked, managing a strained smile.

    I returned a forced smile. "Yes, Mr. Hastings Senior."

    He nodded slowly at the way I addressed him. "Can we talk?"

    I hesitated, but he had already turned and entered the study. With a heavy sigh, I followed him.

    Alex was no longer in the room.

    "Have a seat," Mr. Hastings Senior said, pouring me a cup of tea. "Serena, it''s

    been a long time since you''ve been back."

    I listened to his familiar tone, but a lump formed in my throat.

    Since Mom married into the

    .n

    Hastings family, Mr. Hastings Senior had never been openly hostile, but he had always been somewhat. resistant. Alex, on the other hand, had outright opposed it. The Hastings family clearly didn''t wee me, so why was Mr.

    Hastings Senior saying this now?

    "Mr. Hastings Senior, please just get to the point," I said, taking a sip of water without responding.

    Robert sighed. "Well, I''m hoping you can help me, Serena. Could you persuade Alex to stop being so stubborn? It''s not good for him to keep avoiding us by nevering back home."

    I furrowed my brows.

    Alex hadn''t been home?

    As if reading my mind, Mr. Hastings Senior added, "Since you went to university and stoppeding here, Alex bought a new house and moved out. It''s been years, and unless something importanto happens, he neveres back."

    I frowned even deeper. What did that mean?

 Chapter 12

    ording to Mr. Hastings Senior, Alex moved out and hadn''t returned because of me?

    But how could that be? Ever since we were kids, Alex had told me over and over that he didn''t like me and didn''t want me as his sister.

    I lowered my gaze. "Mr. Hastings Senior, I think you''re mistaken. Alex-no, Mr. Hastings-has always been distant with me. I doubt my words would have any impact on him."

    Mr. Hastings Senior''s tone softened, but he remained insistent. "Just try, please? Even if he doesn''te back, I know it''s not your fault."

    I frowned, ready to refuse, but I hesitated as I looked up.

    Mr. Hastings Senior, a man I had always known to be shrewd, capable, and impably groomed in every way, had aged significantly. His hair had turnedpletely gray, his eyes were cloudy, and his gaze carried a weight of hope and longing.

    The powerful businessman I once admired was gone. In his ce stood a father, quietly yearning for his son toe home.

    I swallowed the words that came to mind and took a deep breath. "If you insist, Mr. Hastings Senior, I''ll... I''ll try. I''ll talk to him," I said softly.

    A look of relief washed over Mr. Hastings Senior''s face.

    I stood up, ready to ask a favor for Mom. "Mr. Hastings Senior, my mother''s getting older. I hope you can continue looking after her while she''s at the Hastings residence. But if it''s too much..." I paused, hesitating. "I can bring her back in a few days."

    Mr. Hastings Senior shifted his gaze.

    "Serena, that was a long time ago. The Hastings family has always treated your mother well. It''s just... She has a hard time rxing. She likes to keep herself busy."

    His words took me by surprise.

    "But since you''ve asked, don''t worry. I''ll persuade her," Mr. Hastings Senior assured me.

    "Thank you, Mr. Hastings Senior," I said, feeling a wave of gratitude. "I''ll be going now."

    I turned to leave the study, but Mr. Hastings Senior called out to me again, "Serena."

    I stopped.

    "If possible, you should visit your mother more often," Mr. Hastings Senior said solemnly. "You were the most innocent in everything that happened back then. She misses you a lot."

    His words lingered in my mind, but I merely nodded in response. Without ncing back, I left the Hastings residence.

    Alex was waiting in the car. The moment I got in, he started the engine.

    The Hastings residence perched gracefully on a hillside in an affluent and prestigious neighborhood. To leave, we had to navigate a winding mountain road nked by dense, vibrant greenery. As I gazed out the window, my thoughts began to race.

    "What did my dad say to you?" Alex''s voice broke through my thoughts.

    "Nothing much," I said, shaking my head slowly. "He just asked me to visit my mom more often."

    A flicker of disdain crossed Alex''s face, but he stayed silent.

    "Why don''t you want to go home?" I asked.

    Alex frowned and gave me a sideways nce.

    "Keep your eyes on the road," I muttered.

    "How did you know?" His voice was tinged with resentment. "Did my dad tell you

    that?"

    I hesitated I didn''t want to betray

    Mr. Hastings Senior''s trust, but I also

    didn''t want to lie, so I simply continued, "Your home is not far from yourpany. Mr. Hastings Senior is just worried about you."

    I left the rest unspoken, hoping Alex would piece it together himself.

 Chapter 13

    "You''re questioning me now?" Alex''s brows furrowed further, his eyes darkening with a trace of resentment. "You don''t go home either. Why is that? Your mom has been worried sick."

    I was taken aback as the answer seemed obvious. "I don''t go back to the Hastings residence because I''m not a Hastings. That isn''t my home."

    The car fell into an ufortable silence.

    As we reached the university gate, I unbuckled my seatbelt and was about to get out when Alex called out to me, "If you''re worried about your surname, you can always change it to Serena Hastings," he said in a firm voice that left no room for argument.

    I nced back at him but said nothing. Grabbing my things, I stepped out of the

    car.

    Alex was getting dumber by the day.

    Was this really about a surname? He only saw things on the surface. Hastings Group was bound to fail with that kind of thinking.

    I spent the entire walk back grumbling about Alex before finally pushing open the door to my dorm room.

    "Serena, you''re finally back!" L eximed, leaping at me as soon as I stepped in.

    "What''s up, L?" I tossed my coat onto the bed and copsed onto it.

    After a day like that, I was too exhausted to say much.

    "Get up," L demanded, pulling me to my feet by the cor. "Get up and exin."

    "Exin what?" I asked, feeling a bit anxious.

    "You''re from the Hastings family?" L asked, stressing each word.

    I wanted to avoid the question, but since Alex had already exposed me, there was no way out. Besides, after everything that had happened today, I realized L was on my side. As my only true friend, I didn''t want to hide anything from her.

    "My mother... is Alex''s stepmother," I said hesitantly.

    I didn''t want to hide anything from L, but it wasn''t something I''m proud of, and I

    was afraid she might see me differently if she knew.

    "I''m not actually a daughter of the Hastings family. My mom married into the Hastings family, and I lived with them for a few years. After I went to university, I''ve never gone back."

    "Why?" L asked, surprised. "But that''s the Hastings family!"

    The Hastings family... What a prestigious name. They were thergest business empire in Grandview and even all of Aldend. The Hastings family''s wealth was something many people dreamed of their whole lives.

    I felt as if my soul had been ripped out, and I copsed onto the bed.

    Remembering all the cold treatment I received from the Hastings family, my eyes welled up. "L, I hate feeling like a guest in my own home."

    L, sensing the tremor in my voice, seemed to understand. Shey down beside me and faced me.

    "I''m not really a daughter of the Hastings family, L. If I could, I''d just be Serena."

    "But you are Serena," L said, gently wiping away my tears. "Serena, you''re an adult now. You have the right to choose how you want to live. If you don''t want to go home, the dorm is always a good option."

    I nodded, smiling softly. "Yeah, and I have you here with me."

    L smiled back, nodding. We

    ve

    chatted for a while before she suddenly asked, "Serena, based on everything you''ve told me, it sounds like your rtionship with the Hastings family isn''t great. So, why did Alex announce to everyone that you''re a daughter of the Hastings family?"

 Chapter 14

    I couldn''t make sense of Alex''s strange behavior.

    Ever since my fallout with Julian, Alex had been acting really weird. First, he showed up out of nowhere just to mock me. Then, he sent me to get a watch fixed as a prank. Today, in front of everyone, he called me the heiress of the Hastings family.

    But what really threw me off was what he said when he dropped me off today.

    Just thinking about his bizarre actions gave me the creeps.

    L was still waiting for an exnation from me about why Alex had acted like that.

    "Maybe..." I thought for a moment before offering a theory, saying, "Maybe he''s just lost his mind. He''s not acting like himself."

    L gave me a surprised look. "What?"

    "I mean, maybe Alex is going through some kind of temporary insanity. Once hees to his senses, everything will be fine."

    Alex hated me, so his recent strange behavior was probably just an anomaly.

    Neither L nor I said anything more, and soon, we both fell asleep.

    ...

    Early the next morning, L woke me up.

    "What''s wrong?" I mumbled, still half asleep. "L, it''s not even time for ss yet."

    "Serena, please forgive me," she said, pulling a box from under her bed, her face full of guilt. "After you left yesterday, Julian had someone deliver this for you. He said it was a gift. I meant to tell youst night, but I got caught up in our conversation andpletely forgot."

    She handed me the box, which had a designer brand logo on it. I opened it, and inside was an expensive set of skincare products.

    "Serena, what should we do?" L asked.

    "What do you think?"

    "Julian can''t be trusted. He''s been messing with your feelings. These things are expensive, but don''t let them make you forgive him so easily."

    I nced at the items in the box with a sneer. Without a second thought, I closed the lid. "Let''s head to ss."

    A little trick from a jerk wasn''t enough to change my mind.

    After ss L and I talked about what to do for the day. Before returning to university, I had a lot of part-time jobs. But now, after seeing that jerk''s true colors, I had quit most of them.

    However, I nned to keep working at the coffee shop near the university. After all, I needed to support myself.

    "If it gets too tiring, we can take turns," L said with a gentle smite. "We''re about to graduate, so there will be more things on our tes. Let''s split the shifts and the pay, okay?"

    "That sounds great," I replied, genuinely thankful for L''s offer.

    I knew she was considerate of how I

    had been taking on part-time jobs for years and how my academic workload would increase as graduation neared. She wanted to

    help ease the burden.

    "Thank you, my valiant friend," I said, giving her a slight nod in gratitude. "I''ll never forget your kindness."

    We continued walking down the tree-lined path, chatting andughing. Suddenly,

    a sharp voice cut through the air from behind.

    "Serena."

 Chapter 15

    I didn''t need to turn around to know it was that jerk, Julian. I slowly came to a stop and nced at him.

    "Serena, you still love me, don''t you?" Julian called out, hurrying over with gleaming eyes. "I knew you couldn''t bear to leave me."

    I scoffed. "What makes you think that?"

    "Well..." Julian faltered, a little embarrassed. "You''re the heiress of the Hastings family, yet you were willing to work so hard for me and give me all your sry. Isn''t that proof of your love for me? Oh, and you haven''t returned the gift I gave you yesterday. If you''re keeping it, doesn''t that mean you want to reconcile with me?"

    I was left speechless by his sheer audacity and absurd logic.

    "Uh..." L popped her head out hesitantly. "Let me exin. We didn''t throw away the gift you gave her yesterday because I forgot to tell Serena when she came back. If you want it, you can send someone to wait outside our dormter."

    Julian looked confused.

    L continued, "Serena will probably toss it out herself when she gets back." Julian''s expression darkened. "Serena, are you really going to be so heartless?"

    I couldn''t help butugh at his words. "Heartless? Julian, how do you even say that with a straight face?

    "I only liked you because I was blind, and I only worked so hard for you because I was an idiot. But let me make one thing clear-I want nothing to do with you now. The only thing I want is for you to pay back every single cent I spent on you over the years."

    Julian looked at me as if he couldn''t believe what he had just heard. "What? You expect me to pay you back?"

    I nodded firmly. "I''ve done the math. Over the years, I''ve spent a total of 151,000 dors on you. I''ll be generous and round it down to 150 thousand dors."

    The disbelief in his eyes slowly gave way to anger, but I had already grabbed L and walked away.

    "Julian is such a jerk," L fumed when she caught sight of the gift he had sent after we got back. She picked up the box and turned to me. "Serena, can I just throw this out?"

    I nodded without hesitation. "Go ahead. I was nning to toss it anyway."

    Hearing my words, L tossed the box into the trash without a second thought. "What a piece of junk!" she scoffed. How could he use that to ckmail you into getting back together with him? He should take a good look in the mirror and realize he''s punching way above his

    weight."

    I watched L fume, but strangely, I felt calm.

    "Hey!" L marched over to me. "Serena, why are you acting so serious and indifferent? Aren''t you mad about what that jerk said?"

    I took a moment to gather my thoughts before shaking my head. "Honestly, L, I''m not angry. Julian''s just a passing person in my life. There''s no need for me to be upset."

    It was Saturday, and I had to work at the coffee shop. L had offered to cover my shift so that I could stay in the dorm and study, but I turned her down.

    The weather was nice when I left my dorm, and I was in a pretty good mood until I arrived at the coffee shop My mood soured the moment I saw Julian and his friends sitting there.

    Once inside, swapped shifts with my coworker, Sylvia Bloom. Leaning in slightly, she lowered her voice. "Serena, they''ve been here for a while

    tried to take their orders, but get

    that guy kept refusing to a

    anything."

    I knew it was Julian without needing Sylvia to tell me. He was the leader of that

    group.

 Chapter 16

    "Got it," I said, tying on my apron. "Leave it to me. You can go."

    Sylvia nodded and left. I approached the table, asking, "What can I get for you all?"

    "Julian, isn''t this Serena?"

    Julian had been staring at me ever since I walked in, and it was starting to get on my nerves.

    "Yes, it is," Julian answered with an arrogant smile while grabbing the menu. "It''s Serena."

    The others exchanged looks, their expressions a mix of surprise, confusion, and doubt.

    "Order whatever you like. It''s on me," Julian said, gesturing toward the menu.

    As they casually ordered their drinks, I quietly took note of their choices and then turned to leave.

    I came and went countless times in order to serve their drinks, yet I never exchanged a word with Julian. He must have expected me to say something, which was probably why he saved his order forst. But I had no intention of engaging with him.

    I ced his coffee on the table and turned to walk away.

    "Serena," Julian finally called out, rising to his feet. "Isn''t there anything you want to say to me?"

    I turned back, meeting his gaze. "Actually, there is."

    Julian seemed to expect my response. "If you''d just stop throwing tantrums, we could go back to how things were. And starting today, you won''t have to do this demeaning job anymore."

    I furrowed my brows together. "I want to know when you''re going to pay me back."

    Julian seemed taken aback, clearly not expecting that. "What did you say?"

    I stepped closer, my voice steady. "I said, when are you going to pay me back?"

    Julian''s expression darkened.

    "Julian, what money?"

    "Do you owe Serena money?"

    His friends kept asking, causing Julian''s expression to grow darker.

    "How much is it? I''ll cover it for you, Julian," said the guy sitting next to him. "How much?"

    I looked at him calmly. "He owes me 150 thousand dors. Bank transfer or mobile payment?"

    The guy pulled out his phone, but his expression froze when he heard the amount. He stammered, "I-I was in a rush this morning. I don''t have that much on me."

    I scoffed.

    They were all spoiled rich kids, used to a life of luxury funded by their families. To them, 150 thousand

    dors wasn''t arge sum, but expecting them toe up with that much on the spot was asking for too much.

    Maybe my disdain had struck a nerve. Julian stood up abruptly. "Serena, are you trying to cause trouble?"

    "I''m not causing trouble," I said coldly, meeting his gaze. "But during the time we were together, you did spend that much of my money."

    Julian''s face turned pale. His pride was clearly wounded, and his expression darkened with anger.

    "Looks like you aren''t going to pay me back today," I muttered, shrugging as I walked over to the bar to grab the takeout and deliver it.

    I wasn''t about to stay in the Same

    space as him.

 Chapter 17

    "Julian, did you purposelye to this coffee shop to run into Serena because you can''t let go of her?"

    "No way!" Julian snapped, though there was a tinge of guilt in his voice. "My heart belongs to Elena, of course. Serena... I''m just messing around with her."

    I scoffed, turning away without another word.

    When I returned from my delivery, I found Elena sitting there.

    Dressed in a white dress, she sat beside Julian, her every movement and expression exuding grace as she whispered to him.

    Julian, whose expression had darkened at the sight of me, seemed far more cheerful now that Elena was there.

    "Julian, is that... Serena?" Elena turned to look at me, her voiceced with disbelief. "What''s she doing here?"

    Suspicion and caution flickered in Elena''s eyes. I couldn''t be bothered to entertain her, so I just ignored her.

    It was clear she had seen me when I first walked in, but now, she was pretending otherwise. With such impressive acting skills, I wasn''t interested in ying along.

    "Yes," Julian said smugly, draping his arm around Elena. He nced at me with a hint of defiance. "She works at this coffee shop."

    "Really?" Elena eximed, genuinely surprised. "But I heard from our other ssmates that Serena is the daughter of the Hastings family. Why would

    someone from that family need to work?"

    Elena, who had just returned from abroad, attended the same university as Julian and me, so she knew. But Julian''s other friends didn''t.

    When Elena spoke, everyone turned to look at me in disbelief.

    "Hastings... The daughter of the Hastings family? You mean that Hastings family?"

    Julian''s friends now looked at me with newfound respect.

    I didn''t feel the need to exin, but Elena stood up and walked over to me. "Serena, why are you working here?"

    "To make money," I replied, not wanting to engage with Julian any further.

    Elena turned to look at Julian before smiling sweetly at me. "Serena, is there some misunderstanding between you and Julian?"

    "No," I replied calmly.

    "Aren''t you Julian''s girlfriend?" Elena''s eyes held a touch of provocation, but her voice remai

    soft and gentle. "Why aren''t you two

    content belongs to

    I set the towel down and met her gaze.

    Maybe my look was too intense because for a brief moment, Elena''s eyes shifted.

    "Aren''t you Julian''s girlfriend?" I

    asked, feigning surprise as I looked

    at her with confusion. "Ever since you came back from abroad,

    Julian''s been all over you. I even saw the two of you shopping together. So you''re not his girlfriend?

    With that, the mask of innocence slipped from Elena''s face.

    "Serena, why are you dragging Elena into our r business?" Julian strodes

    over, positioning himself in front of Elena as though I were some kind of monster.

    I frowned and scoffed. "She''s ndering me, and I can''t even defend myself?"

    "What is she using you of?" Julian''s eyes shed with anger.

    "She said I''m your girlfriend," I replied calmly.

    "You..." Julian froze for a moment before his face flushed with anger. "Serena,

    don''t tter yourself. I would never go for someone like you."

    With that, he turned to Elena, gazing at her with affection. "Elena is the one I truly love."

    A blush spread across Elena''s face, and she lowered her head shyly. "Julian, Serena is still here."

    I put down the towel and picked up my bag. "I''m off work. Excuse me."

 Chapter 18

    As I was leaving the coffee shop, Julian called out, "Serena, wait up!"

    I kept walking, but he quickly caught up and grabbed my arm. "Exin yourself."

    I scoffed. "Exin what? You don''t love me; you love Elena. I hope you two have a long, happy life together. You guys are the perfect match-a bitch and an asshole."

    I was too exhausted to argue, so I just turned and walked away. I could still hear him yelling from behind, "Who are you calling an asshole? No, who are you calling a bitch?"

    After venting my anger at both him and the third party, I felt much better when I got back to the dorm.

    After today, Julian would probably never show his face again. Finally, I''d have some peace and quiet.

    I was looking forward to not being bothered.

    When I walked into the coffee shop the next day, I saw someone else other than Julian who I didn''t want to see.

    It was Elena! And she was alone.

    Unlike the innocent, pretentious act she put on yesterday, Elena''s eyes scanned me with undisguised disdain the moment she walked in.

    "Let''s talk," she said, her voiceced with sarcasm.

    I didn''t want to engage, but the cunning look in her eyes gave me an idea. "Why don''t you sit at that table in the corner? I''ll be right over."

    Elena nced at the spot I pointed to. It was tucked away in a shadowy corner, private enough for whatever she had in mind. A sly smile tugged at her lips as she nodded and made her way over.

    After finishing my orders, I made my way over and sat across from her.

    Elena took a sip of her coffee, slowly set the cup down, and wiped here mouth with an almost graceful touch I''ve done some digging. The Hastings family doesn''t have a daughter. You''re an imposter."

    I nodded. "I never imed to be from the Hastings family."

    Her eyes darkened with disgust as she processed my admission. "So, you''re just a poor student?"

    "Yes," I replied.

    Her gaze hardened. "Do you know about the ke family?" Her tone dripped with disdain. "The kes would never ept someone with no background."

    I scoffed. "So what? I''m not marrying Julian. Whether the kes like me or not doesn''t matter. What matters is that they like you."

    Hearing my words, a glimmer of triumph shed in Elena''s eyes. Then, as if a thought had crossed her mind, she looked at me. "But Julian still has feelings for you."

    Julian still cared about me?

    A month ago, if someone had said that, I would have been overjoyed. But now, it only made me feel disgusted��especiallying from Elena with that tone.

    "You''ve been with Julian for so long, and you still can''t rece me?"

    raised an eyebrow. "He''s been neg

    thinking about you for years. How is it that you''re still so ipetent?"

    I used her bluntly, focusing on draining her energy instead of my own.

    "You..." Elena Stood up, her face

    flushing with anger. But then something seemed to click in her mind, and she sat back into her seat. "You still love Julian, don''t you? You''re just angry because Jutian deceived you, but deep down, you still care about him, don''t you?"

 Chapter 19

    I scoffed. What was wrong with Elena?

    "Julian is nothing more than a debtor to me now."

    Elena sneered, "Stop pretending. He''s from the ke family, and they''re on a level you''ll never reach in your lifetime. You can have it all by marrying Julian. How could you possibly let him slip away so easily?"

    "Do you think everyone has to like what you like? Julian may be a treasure to you, but to me, he''s just an ex who owes me money," I stood up and said.

    Elena, who had been so smug, suddenly shifted to a pitiful act. "Elena, don''t talk about Julian like that."

    I didn''t bother arguing with her and turned to leave. But to my surprise, Julian was standing behind me.

    So, that was why Elena switched from being maniptive to ying the victim.

    I turned to face her.

    Julian said through gritted teeth, "Serena, I thought you were just annoying, but now, you''re spreading rumors about me?"

    "Spreading rumors?" I corrected him, saying, "I''m simply stating the facts."

    "You..." Julian was seething with anger.

    "Isn''t it true?" I pressed. "Why else are you here? To pay me back?"

    "Serena!" Julian practically spat out my name.

    "Serena, how could you? You two were a couple once," Elena interrupted, her voiceced with cunning.

    "How much does Julian owe you? I''ll pay it off. Just promise you won''t bother him anymore."

    "Alright," I said, pulling out my payment code without hesitation. "He owes me 150 thousand dors."

    "What? He owes you 150 thousand dors?" Elena was clearly taken aback.

    "Yes," I said, holding the payment

    code out to her. "Last time, someone else offered to pay for Julian, but I still left empty-handed. I hope you won''t let me down this time."

    Elena visibly winced at the thought of losing that much money, but she forced a smile for Julian.

    "Elena, you can''t pay this back for me," Julian interrupted, stepping in to stop her. "This is between me and Serena. You don''t have to take care of it for me."

    I thought I wouldn''t be getting my money back, but Julian''s

    intervention only made Elena more determined. "Julian, I don''t want you to be constantly hounded by Serena over a mere 150 thousand dors."

    As soon as the payment notification came through, my mood lifted significantly. Elena''s eyes practically sparkled as she looked at Julian.

    "Elena, I''ll pay you backter," Julian said, clearly touched.

    Elena blushed and smiled. "Julian, what''s the point of talking about paying me back? As long as you''re fine and Serena stops bothering you, that''s all that matters to me."

    I didn''t want to be a third wheel, so I turned to leave, but Elena decided to stir up some drama and stopped me.

    Julian''s heroplex was in full force. "Serena, why are you bullying Elena?"

    I frowned and looked at him. "Bullying her? Are you even listening to yourself?"

    "Isn''t that what''s going on? I heard it with my own ears when I came in."

    Elena''s eyes sparkled with

    sweetness and triumph. She stepped forward, feigning a conciliatory tone. "Julian, don''t worry. I was just trying to get you and Serena to make up."

 Chapter 20

    "What do you mean by forget about it?" Julian''s gaze softened as he looked at Elena with a tenderness I hadn''t seen before. "If she had just misspoken, maybe she could be forgiven. But bullying you? That''s uneptable."

    The 150 thousand dors had really done its job. I took a deep breath and asked, "Has it ever crossed your mind that maybe she wasn''t acting this way before you showed up? Perhaps her attitude only changed after you arrived?"

    "Elena wouldn''t do that," Julian replied confidently.

    From the moment Elena stepped through the door, everything had been falling perfectly into ce.

    A hint of helplessness flickered in my eyes as I gazed at Julian with a mix of affectionate pity. "Why don''t we check the surveince footage?" I suggested, spreading my hands. "It just so happens that there are cameras in this area, and they even record audio."

    "You bullied Elena, and you still have the nerve to suggest checking the surveince footage?"

    "There''s no need for that. It was just a minor issue."

    Julian''s and Elena''s voices ovepped.

    Julian looked all righteous while Elena remained unusuallyposed, but her eyes flickered nervously around the room.

    "Julian, there''s no need for that," Elena said softly, slipping her arm through his. "Let''s just go home. Besides, this is the coffee shop where Serena works. It wouldn''t be right to get her fired."

    Julian''s expression softened with concern as he looked at her. "Elena, you''re so kind. Even after everything, you''re still protecting her."

    Seeing the tension between them, I quickly stepped in, putting some space between them. "Stop!"

    Julian gave me an unhappy look. "Serena, what''s your problem now?"

    "Nothing much," I said, meeting his gaze firmly. "I just want to check the surveince footage. And for the record, I''m not the type to hold grudges."

    Then, turning to Elena, I added, "And I won''t let anyone nder me. I''m not some pawn in your little love drama, and I refuse to be part of your games."

    I walked over to the counter and pulled up the surveince footage from earlier.

    "Julian," Elena said, panic creeping into her voice. "Let''s go. I don''t feel well."

    I stared at them coldly. Finally, the big idiot, Julian, seemed to catch on. His eyes widened in disbelief as he turned to Elena.

    Without warning, tears began to spill down Elena''s cheeks. She looked at Julian with a pitiful expression. "Julian."

    Julian''s expression shifted. It was as if he were seeing a whole new side of Elena, noticing the crack in her perfect facade for the first time.

    "Julian, I..." Elena hesitated, taking a step forward and nervously tugging at

    Julian''s sleeve. "I''m just so scared of losing you."

    I couldn''t help but be amazed at how effortlessly Elena yed the victim.

    ncing at Julian, I wondered how he would respond.

    As expected, with just a few words, Julian forgave her.

    I rolled my eyes and watched them walk away.

    When I got back to the dorm, L noticed my annoyed expression and couldn''t

    help butugh. "What''s wrong? Who pissed you off?"

    "That jerk and that pretentious bitch really do belong together!" I muttered before recounting the day''s events to L.

    Lughed so hard she was rolling around in bed. "You''ve gotta be joking, Serena. Julian is such a moron!"

    "At least I got my 150 thousand

    dors back said, ncing at my phone screen. The long string of numbers lifted my spirits. For once, I didn''t mind not being able to fully grasp the magnitude of such arge sum.

    "Good thing you were smart enough to have Elena sit in a spot with

    surveince, Serena. Otherwisel

    you''d be the one at a loss t

 Chapter 21

    I nodded. "There was something off about Elena''s behavior. She clearly didn''t like me, so why would she go out of her way to be nice? I knew she had to have an ulterior motive."

    "I think you should take a few days off and rest," L suggested, standing up. "How about I cover your shift at the coffee shop tomorrow?"

    I hesitated.

    "The exams areing up soon, Serena. How''s your revision going?" L''s tone turned serious when she noticed my hesitation. "If you don''t start revising soon, do you think you''ll be able to pass?"

    I thought about it for a moment and realized she had a point.

    "Besides, I can''t do this for free," she added, switching to a more cheerful tone. "I got a look at how much money you have now. Sharing is caring, right? How about you treat me to a big meal?"

    "No problem," I agreed, standing up. "Let''s go."

    L covered my shift at the coffee shop the next day while I stayed in the dorm and studied all day. By the time she returned, it was already dark.

    "Serena, Serena!" L rushed over as soon as she opened the door, shaking my

    arm.

    I was so deep in my studies that I didn''t react right away. My eyes zed over as I mumbled, "What''s wrong?"

    L sat down and chugged half a bottle of water before finally catching her breath. "There''s a new person working at the coffee shop today."

    "Oh?" I replied absentmindedly.

    The coffee shop was close to the university, so it wasmon for new employees toe and go.

    "This new employee started chatting with me right away and asked about you," L said seriously.

    "What do you mean?"

    L continued, "The new guy didn''t know anyone else at the shop, but he pulled me aside and asked if therewas someone named Serena working here."

    I stared at L in surprise. "So this new person... He went there for me?"

    L nodded. "His name is Kevin. He''s "His

    25 and a grad student. That''s all I could dig up today. I didn''t want to get too close to him. I was afraid of giving anything away, so I stuck to small talk. But trust me, this guy is definitely up to something.

    I nodded. "He came to look for me? Why?"

    "I''ve been thinking about it," L said,

    in in you and wants to get

    changing her clothes. "He''s either

    closer, or he''s up to no good."

    I furrowed my brows. "Do you think��"

    Before I could finish, L cut me off, "I think it''s more likely to be the second possibility."

    That was interesting. I twirled the pen in my hand.

    When I arrived at work the next day, I noticed a tall guy standing behind the

    counter before I even stepped inside. That had to be Kevin.

    I deliberately walked in without saying a word.

    "Wee! What can I get you?" he asked.

    He didn''t recognize me. Just as L had warned, he was definitely here for me and up to no good.

    "I''m actually a staff member here," I replied, pushing open the door to the counter.

    "A staff member?" Kevin looked at me in confusion.

 Chapter 22

    "Mm." I nodded, tying an apron around my waist. "My name is Serena."

    As I spoke, I quietly watched Kevin''s reaction. When he heard my name, he nced at me briefly before smiling and saying, "Hello, I''m Kevin."

    After a day of work, I couldn''t help but notice that Kevin was acting a little odd toward me. He was unusually attentive.

    Sylvia leaned in and whispered, "Serena, do you think Kevin... Has he been captivated by you too?"

    I nced over at Kevin''s back, then smiled without saying a word.

    "You''re just too attractive." Sylvia giggled. "So many part-time workerse and go in our coffee shop, and it''s all because of your beauty and charm."

    "Come on. Be serious." I coughed lightly. "We''re running a legitimate business. Saying peoplee here because of my looks is ridiculous. They''re clearly here because of your management and operations."

    "Alright, alright." Sylvia waved her hand,ughing as she walked away. "You''re really good at ttering people, aren''t you?"

    Although Kevin wasn''t here because of my looks, he was even more attentive than someone who was.

    Every morning, he''d bring me breakfast. Every afternoon, he''d offer me afternoon tea. And every evening, he''d invite me out to dinner.

    L would wait for me to get back every day to fill her in on all the gossip about what Kevin had done or said.

    "This is hrious," L said with augh. "Kevin is like one of those spies or servants from ancient times. But Serena, you absolutely can''t go out with him, and you can''t ept anything he offers you to eat or drink."

    "I know." I nodded. "I don''t trust Kevin. Something about him feels off."

    "We need to find a way to get rid of him," L said, lying on her bed and flipping through a book. "It would be best if we could find some dirt on him and use it to force him to resign."

    I nodded in agreement.

    So, the next day after work, I made a bold decision.

    I was going to follow Kevin and keep a close eye on him. I knew that if I understood both myself and my opponent, I could win this battle of wits. But I feared Kevin might have a few tricks up his sleeve, so I decided to secretly follow him to learn more about him.

    What I didn''t expect was that Kevin, a supposed graduate student, would be living

    in one of the most remote slums in Grandview.

    This ce was notorious for its

    gritted my teeth and pressed on after him. We moved through narrow winding alleys, and Kevin appearedpletely unaware that he was being followed.

    I didn''t realize I was being followed either until we turned a corner and a thug suddenly appeared. Realizing I was being followed, I tried to escape but was quickly cornered by Several more thugs.

    "Stay back!" I shouted, pulling out my phone. "I''m calling the police."

    But the thugs ignored me.

    Fear and regret flooded through me as I screamed for help.

    Their sinisterughter grew louder, but suddenly, a cold voice cut through the tension. "Let her go."

    The thugs froze. Peering through the gap, I saw Alex.

    I pushed my way through the crowd and clung to Alex''s arm. Behind him stood a few bodyguards in suits.

    Their muscr frames were clearly visible even beneath the formal attire.

 Chapter 23

    The bodyguards swarmed in, causing the thugs to scatter like rats. But it was toote. All five were captured and brought back by Alex''s men.

    "Take them to the police station," Alex ordered coldly.

    Still trembling, I was pulled away by Alex and shoved into the passenger seat.

    "It scared you, huh?" Alex''s voice was unusually gentle as he took out a tissue and wiped the dirt from my face. "It''s okay now. It''s over."

    I stared at him nkly, taking a moment to calm down.

    Recalling the foolish thing I had done and the danger I had narrowly escaped, I couldn''t help butugh sheepishly in embarrassment. "How did you get here?"

    Alex''s tone hardened as soon as I calmed down. "How did I get here? If I hadn''t shown up, do you think you would''ve made it out of here today?"

    "I..." Guilt washed over me, and I fell silent.

    "Why were you following that guy?" Alex snapped.

    "What? Is he your new boyfriend? Were you so afraid he was just another rich kid trying to scam you that you decided to investigate him first? And you ended up walking straight into a den of thieves! You didn''t even realize you had one foot in the grave!" His voice was a mix of anger and sarcasm.

    "I..." For the first time, I felt truly ashamed and could only offer a weak excuse. "He''s not my boyfriend; he''s just a coworker."

    The car fell into an ufortable silence.

    Alex said with a bitterugh, "Serena, do you ever ask the right people for help when you''re in trouble?"

    I nced up at him, confused. "What do you mean?"

    He handed me a folder and started the car. "You''re not just half-witted; you''re also half-mute."

    I opened the folder, and inside was Kevin''s file.

    Overjoyed, I dismissed the reprimand in Alex''s voice. "Isn''t this..."

    "It''s exactly what you''ve been looking for," Alex replied, his hand resting on the steering wheel. A flicker of helplessness crossed his face. "Serena, why can''t you just ask for help when you need it?

    Clutching the documents, I scrambled for an excuse. "I didn''t want to bother you with something so trivial, so I thought I''d handle it myself. Who knew it''d turn out like this, haha..."

    Under Alex''s intense gaze, I wisely fell silent.

    With Kevin''s file in hand, a weight lifted from my shoulders. For the first time in days, I slept soundly.

    ...

    The next day at work, I ran into thest person I wanted to see.

    Julian had shown up again.

    "Serena, I know I was wrong. Please forgive me," Julian pleaded, dropping to one

    knee with a ring box in hand right at the door of the coffee shop.

    I looked at him, my brows furrowing together. "What are you up to now?"

    "Serena," he called out, his voice full of sincerity. "I really was wrong. I shouldn''t

    have kept my identity from you. Please forgive me."

    Seeing him like this, my irritation

    grew. My eyes drifted to Kevin, who was busy behind the counter. It suddenly urred to me that this might be the perfect chance to test his intentions.

    I discreetly turned on my phone''s camera and then said with a frown, "But you

    kept it from me for so long, and it really hurt."

    "I..." Julian faltered as a crowd began to form around us. Embarrassment flickered across his face. "I just

    wanted to see if you were the kind of girl who cared about material

    things."

    "And what did you find out?" I asked, raising an eyebrow, struggling to suppress

    the resentment building inside.

 Chapter 24

    What gave Julian the right? All of us were free to love and date whoever we wanted to. Why did Julian get to act all high and mighty? Why did he get to judge and test others at will?

    In the coffee shop, Kevin frowned as he nced at the situation outside and then typed on his phone.

    The prey had taken the bait.

    "I''ve figured out that you''re not the kind of woman who chases after riches."

    Julian actually thought I had a change of heart when he heard my question. He was overjoyed as he said, "Serena, as long as you agree, I promise that I''ll marry you right after graduation."

    Julian slowly opened the ring box, revealing a perfectly cut diamond ring.

    I contemted my next move while my eyes kept darting toward Kevin, who was inside the coffee shop.

    "Serena, marry me." Julian suddenly raised his voice. At the same time, I saw Kevin put down his phone and start to hurry over. It was as if he had finally received some sort of signal.

    "Marry you? If I marry you, then what about Elena?" I raised my tone slightly as I asked.

    Julian froze momentarily before he replied in a serious manner, "I''ll make sure you live a carefree life."

    I nearlyughed out loud at how shameless he was being. "So, what you''re saying is, we should get married, but you and Elena will keep dating?"

    "I..." Julian faltered under the strange looks he was receiving from the crowd. He almost lost hisposure.

    I scoffed and said, "Julian, are you really dreaming of having multiple wives in this day and age? What kind of backward thinking do you have?"

    I thought he would get angry, but he merely raised his voice. "Serena!"

    I looked at him with unrestrained disdain.

    Julian looked like he had just made a difficult decision. He softened his tone and said, "I... I''ll reduce my interactions with Elena."

    "Serena can''t be with you." Kevin finally pushed through the crowd and stood in front of us.

    He nced at me before turning to Julian and repeating his words, "Serena can''t be with you."

    "Why?" Julian stood up and asked. He frowned at Kevin. "Who are you?"

    "I''m Serena''s boyfriend," Kevin said with confidence. I frowned at Kevin as he stepped closer and tried to put his hand on my shoulder. I shook it off with a scowl.

    But Kevin did not seem embarrassed at all.

    "That''s impossible." Julian stared at Kevin and continued to say, "I''ve never heard

    of Serena having a boyfriend."

    "You don''t believe me?" Kevin pulled out his phone and showed Julian a photo. "Here''s your proof."

    Julian took one look and

    immediately turned to stare at me

    with aplicated expression

    grabbed Kevin''s phone to take a

    look. In the photo, I was barely

    clothed as I held onto Kevin.

    I sneered at Kevin, "Kevin, you do realize this is illegal, right?"

    A look of panic flickered across Kevin''s face at the word "illegal", but he quickly regained hisposure "Come on, Serena. If you don''t like it, I''ll make sure no one else sees it. I was just using it to prove ou retationship."

    "What rtionship?" I said coldly.

    "Julian? Why are you here?" A voice came from the crowd, pushing the chaos of

    the day to its peak.

    It was Elena.

 Chapter 25

    Elena had clearly rushed over in a hurry considering how out of breath she was when she arrived. Yet she seemed intent on pretending this was just a chance encounter.

    From the moment Elena appeared, Kevin''s gaze kept drifting toward her. At that moment, I knew exactly who''s orders he was following.

    When Kevin''s gaze met mine, he quickly averted his eyes with a guilty expression. But he couldn''t fool me.

    "Julian, Serena has a boyfriend now. We should be graciously wishing them happiness," Elena said as she walked over. She then looped her arm through Julian''s.

    I sneered silently as I stared at Elena, not saying a word.

    "That''s impossible!" Julian red at Kevin with gritted teeth. "How could you possibly be Serena''s boyfriend?"

    "Why not?" Kevin said with a greasy smile. "Your current girlfriend is beautiful and kind, so why are you trying to stop someone like Serena from being my girlfriend?"

    I frowned. I didn''t care if Kevin wanted to grovel in front of his sugar mommy, but why did he have to drag me down while doing it? What did he mean by "someone like Serena"? Was he implying that someone like me could only end up with trash like him?

    Seeing that I was staying silent, Kevin actually raised his disgusting hand again and tried to put it around me.

    Enough was enough!

    I sidestepped his hand and pped him hard across the face.

    Everything happened so fast that Kevin stood there in a daze.

    "How dare you hit me?" It took him a while to react. He was clutching his face as he stared at me in disbelief.

    "So what if I hit you?" I raised an eyebrow slightly.

    "Are you not afraid that I''ll show your photo to everyone here?" A sinister gleam flickered in his eyes as he waved his phone in an attempt to threaten me.

    The onlookers immediately perked up as they eagerly waited for the drama to unfold.

    "And are you not afraid I''ll report your crimes to the police?" I countered, raising my own phone to send him the files Alex had given me.

    "You really think you can go around scamming people just because you have some skills in photo editing? Guess how long you''ll be locked up if I send this evidence to the police?" I raised my eyebrow again. "I only pped you because you tried to harass me."

    Kevin was just about to argue, but I cut him off, "Don''t even think about denying it. My phone has been recording everything this whole time. I''ve already captured the evidence."

    Hearing this and looking at the files I sent him, Kevinpletely crumbled.

    "You''d better be honest." I leaned closer to him, but my gaze was fixed on Elena. "Reveal the mastermind behind all this, or I won''t let you off easily."

    Kevin''s eyes were filled with panic and guilt.

    "Kevin, think carefully before you speak. Don''t make any baseless usations," Elena warned in a threatening tone. "It wouldn''t be good to wrongly use an innocent person."

    "using the innocent is definitely a

    bad thing, but isn''t it even worse to

    take the fall for someone else?" said as I stood beside Kevin. had gs l

    the upper hand in every way in this situation.

    Unlike Elena, who had to put in so much effort to get what she wanted, I could achieve the results I wanted easily. After what seemed like a lot of mental struggle, Kevin finally caved.

    "Someone instructed me on what to do," he admitted through gritted teeth as he lowered his voice.

    "Everything that happened toda

    eto

    was because someone paid me do it was just following orders. I''m sorry."

 Chapter 26

    "Who''s behind all of this?" I crossed my arms over my chest, trying to appear as confident as possible. "Like I said, I want to know the mastermind behind all this. I don''t need your apology."

    Kevin gritted his teeth before he pointed at Elena and said, "It''s her. She paid me to edit the photo."

    Elene was startled. Her face instantly turned pale as she vehemently denied it, "You''re making a baseless usation here!"

    Tears started to well up in her eyes. She then turned to look at me, "Serena, I know you''ve never liked me, but why are you teaming up with him to frame me like this?"

    I raised an eyebrow. How did this be my plot to nder her? I was just turning the tables.

    However, I had plenty of ways to prove my innocence.

    I turned my head slightly and looked at Kevin with a faint smile. "Kevin, Elena is iming that I''m trying to frame her now. She''s basically saying that you''re lying. I won''t let this slide if you can''t provide any evidence to prove that you aren''t lying."

    I waved the phone in my hand.

    Without the slightest hesitation, Kevin said with some resentment, "Ms. Harper, you''re the one pulling the strings behind all of this. Now, you want me to shoulder all the me? I''m sorry, but I won''t be your scapegoat."

    With that, he suddenly took out his phone and disyed a transaction record. "Here. This is the payment she sent me before I even started working at the coffee shop. She paid me to do this."

    I reached out to grab the phone, but Julian beat me to it. He snatched the phone right out of Kevin''s hand.

    "Elena, isn''t this you?" Julian looked at Elena with an expression of disbelief.

    Elena''s face turnedpletely pale in an instant.

    "Why?" Julian asked with an expression of disappointment and sorrow.

    "I..." Elena''s eyes darted to Julian in a panic. But when she looked at me, her eyes were full of hatred and malice.

    I sneered inwardly.

    So, it was my fault for not letting her frame me?

    "Julian." Elena looked at Julian pitifully, reaching out to tug at his arm. "I was just so afraid of losing you. That''s why I did it."

    "Serena, I didn''t mean any harm by this. Please forgive me." Kevin was suddenly much more polite after he was exposed.

    On one side, Elena was tearfully pleading with Julian. On the other side, Kevin was desperately seeking my forgiveness. I didn''t want to deal with either party anymore, so turned around to head back to my dorm room.

    Today was clearly an unlucky day. If I had checked my horoscope before leaving

    the house, it would probably have said that.

    "Serena!" Julian quickly caught up

    with me. You weren''t like this

    before ds Alex Hastings helping you in secret? Are you two really just

    siblings? What''s your actualO

    rtionship with him?"

    I frowned as I looked at Julian.

    I had once thought that he was perfect in every way. Yet now, I felt that Julian

    wasn''t even worthy of mentioning Alex''s name.

    "That has nothing to do with you," I said coldly.

    I continued, "Please, Mr. ke, sort out your own rtionships. Stop bothering

    me."

    "Alex Hastings?" Kevin, who had

    chased after me to apologize,

    Julian. "Serena, you''re

    We heard my Satine 1.get

    Wh

    with sister?"

    I rolled my eyes and ignored everyone.

 Chapter 27

    When I got back, L was still lying on her bed.

    It seemed like my overwhelming frustration was obvious. L sat up and moved closer to examine me. "What happened to you?"

    "It''s nothing," I replied. I was utterly exhausted as I flopped onto my bed and closed my eyes. All I wanted was some peace.

    L took two steps closer and yanked me off the bed. "Get up. There''s no way it''s nothing. Just look at how awful your expression is!"

    Seeing her concern, I finally sat up and told her everything that had happened today.

    I did need an outlet for all the emotions that were building up inside me, and L happened to be a willing listener. After recounting the day''s events, I began to sense something unusual.

    L looked furious as she said, "What a disgusting pair! Serena, how could you just keep quiet after suffering through all this? If Alex hadn''t helped you behind the scenes this time, then the consequences..."

    She started to choke up slightly. "I don''t even want to think about it."

    Looking at how frustrated and concerned L was, I let out a softugh. I grabbed a tissue and wiped her tears. "It''s alright, L. I''m fine, aren''t I?"

    But saying that only seemed to flip a switch inside her. She started to cry even louder.

    I pulled her into a hug. Having a friend like her sort of made up for all the bad luck

    I had suffered. I felt touched as I looked at her tearful face, and I couldn''t stop myself fromughing.

    L looked up in disbelief when she heard myughter. When she saw that I was actuallyughing at her she immediately stopped crying. She shoved me and said, "Serena, you''re so heartless. How could youugh right now?"

    Looking at her angry face, I quickly said, "I was just thinking, L, that having a friend like you must be the universe''s way ofpensating me for all that I suffered through."

    L froze for a moment before she turned to look at me. Her eyes were filled with joy, and a smile tugged at the corner of her lips, but she still feigned disdain and said, "Ugh, that''s so corny!"

    I hugged her and said, "Is it that corny? Well, I''m only corny for you."

    After a while, she started to calm down. Then, she looked at me and asked, "Serena, are you really going to let those two get away with this? I can''t help but feel unhappy about that."

    I shook my head. "L, don''t you think there''s something oddly fishy about this whole thing?"

    "What do you mean?" L asked in confusion.

    "Just think about it. Kevin is

    someone who skirts on the edge of

    thew. He lives in the shadows. He''d avoid the police like the gue and wouldn''t easily expose himself to outsiders, especially in situations that might lead to trouble. Wouldn''t I have won instantly if I had just called the police earlier?" I mused.

    L said with a frown, "That''s true. How much money did Elena pay Kevin?"

    I held up three fingers.

    "Thirty thousand dors?" L''s frown deepened. "That''s hardly worth it for Kevin to take such a risk. If you had called the police just now, he would definitely have been caught."

    "Exactly." Thinking back to how Kevin acted earlier, I grew more concerned. "I can''t shake the feeling that Kevin isn''t as simple as he seems."

 Chapter 28

    L sighed deeply. "Why don''t you just quit that lousy job at the coffee shop? I''ll just take care of you if you quit. There''s no need to put up with all this nonsense."

    I suddenly thought about the situation at the Hastings residence. I had made a vow to myself that I would take Mom away from that ce. Because of that vow, I couldn''t give up so easily.

    I shook my head. "The shop owner is very understanding, and the pay is good. The hours are flexible too. L, I really need this job."

    L gave up on convincing me when she saw how determined I seemed. "Fine. In that case, let me cover for you tomorrow. You stay here and rest."

    I looked at L, feeling incredibly touched. I nodded as I leaned on her shoulder. "L, thank you. I''ll definitely treat you to a feast once I get my paycheck."

    "Yeah, yeah," L said with a grin. She yfully pushed me away. "Serena, do you think Kevin will show up to work tomorrow?"

    The look of curiosity in her eyes made me think about it seriously.

    "I''ll count to three, and we''ll say our answers at the same time," L said with a mischievous glint in her eyes.

    "One, two, three," She counted.

    "He will."

    "He will."

    The two of us said at the same time. We burst intoughter as soon as our eyes met.

    "So, why do you think he''ll show up?" L asked.

    I waved my phone slightly. "Because I''ve got him by the throat with this."

    "Oh please!" L rolled her eyes. "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t pursue the matter as long as he spilled the beans? He''s definitely not worried about that anymore."

    I nodded slowly. "Yeah, that makes sense."

    "So, why do you think he''lle back?" she asked again.

    "Kevin''s goal wasn''t just to make Julian misunderstand the rtionship between me and Kevin. 1 think Julian''s appearance actually disrupted Kevin''s ns. And I don''t think Kevin will give up so easily," I said.

    L nodded in agreement. "That makes sense. You stay here tomorrow and study.

    I''ll bring back all the gossip for you after my shift tomorrow."

    I chuckled at how serious she looked. "Alright, alright. I''m actually looking forward to the gossip."

    The next day, L came back from her shift in a hurry.

    "Serena, Serena! Guess what?"" L started calling out to me excitedly as she dropped her bag.

    "I''m guessing Kevin did show up at work today," I said as I looked at L''s eager expression. I was certain that my guess was spot on.

    "There''s more. Go on." L rushed toward me.

    "I have no idea what else happened. Please tell me," I replied as I poured her a ss of water.

    L grabbed the ss and took a big

    gulp. Then, she said, "Kevin asked

    me for your contact today, but I

    didn''t give it to him. I said that it was something that involved your privacy, so I couldn''t make that decision on your behalf."

    I nodded. "What next?"

    "He said he wanted to apologize to you for what happened yesterday. He seemed

    so sincere," L said, putting down the ss.

    I couldn''t help butugh at that. "He''s been plotting for so long. I had already guessed he wouldn''t give up so easily."

    "He even said that if I didn''t want to give him your number, I could just use my phone to call you. He said he just wanted to say a few words and apologize," L said.

    I nodded again. Everything was unfolding exactly as I had expected.

    "Why don''t you seem excited at all? You''re such a boring woman." L pouted

    when she saw theck of a reaction on my face.

    "What''s there to get excited about? We already figured this would happen. If he''s back at work, then it''s only natural that he''d find ways to get closer to me," I said as I sat back down at my desk.

    "That''s true. You''re still a boring woman, though. I''m going to shower," L admitted and tossed her jacket on my face.

 Chapter 29

    I picked up L''s jacket with a smile. Just as I was nning to toss it back at her,

    my phone rang. Looking at the screen, I saw that it was Alex.

    "Who is it?" L looked over. The moment she saw Alex''s name, she immediately turned her head toward me.

    I hesitated as I met her gaze.

    "Answer it," L urged as she nudged my arm. "Hurry up and answer."

    "Forget it," I said in a heavy voice.

    "How could you not answer?" L asked with a tone of urgency. "Alex was a big help to you this time. Think about it, would you have gotten out of it so easily if not for him?"

    At that thought, I realized that I shouldn''t be so hesitant. So, I pressed the button to answer the call.

    But as soon as the call connected, it suddenly felt as if I had lost my voice. I couldn''t form the words to speak.

    The other end of the line remained silent as well.

    L started to grow impatient at that. She waved her arms wildly as she urged me to speak.

    "Hello?" I forced myself to say.

    "I thought you''d gone mute." Alex shattered myposure without holding back.

    I red at L, who was bent overughing. "Do you need something?"

    "Can we talk in private? I''m right in front of your university." Alex''s voice was as captivating as always.

    I immediately stood up in shock when I heard that. "What did you say?"

    "Let''s talk," Alex repeated in a steady tone.

    "I..." I wanted to refuse, but as I was hesitating, I remembered Mr.

    my refusal and said, "Alright

    Hastings Senior''s request. I bit back

    right there."

    be

    I got changed and went out. Outside, I saw a conspicuous Maybach. There was

    no need to guess as it was definitely Alex''s. I opened the door and got in.

    There was a faint smell of tobo in the car. As I sat in the passenger seat, I felt a little dazed.

    "Have you gone mute again? Don''t you know how to greet someone?" Alex said as he turned his head slightly to look at me.

    The atmosphere between us was incredibly awkward at that moment. Calling him by his name felt a bit impolite, and I definitely couldn''t call him "Al" like I did when I wa

    young.

    "Good evening, Mr. Hastings..." I tried hesitantly, unsure if he would like me calling him that.

    Judging by the expression on his face, he didn''t seem to like it.

    After a moment of silence, Alex chose to let it slide. He asked, "How are things on your end?"

    "It''s all settled," I replied guiltily.

    The information he provided had already been put to good use, so I supposed it counted as being settled. That was the excuse I gave myself internally.

    Alex nodded. "I had someone look into Kevin. He''s been involved in some

    activities that are in the gray areas of thew for some time now."

    I nodded. I had already guessed as much.

    "Basically, it''s not safe for you to stay in the dormitory right now," Alex said. His

    eyes were focused ahead, so I couldn''t read his emotions.

    "If you''re not willing to move back to the Hastings residence, you can stay at my p?ace," he continued. His pace suddenly quickened. "My house should be safer than where you are now."

 Chapter 30

    I definitely did not expect that to be the reason Alex was looking for me, so I froze for a moment and stayed that way until Alex turned his head to look at me.

    I raised my head to look back at him in a daze. His expression was calm and devoid of any emotions.

    Maybe Alex''s offer to let me stay at his ce was because he was worried that if anything were to happen to me, it might cause him trouble. After all, time was very valuable to someone as busy and important as Alex. He wouldn''t have the time to keep dealing with my trivial issues.

    But I still shook my head. "There''s no need. I''ll just be more careful when Imute to work."

    For a fleeting moment, there seemed to be a glint of suppressed disappointment in Alex''s eyes, but it quickly disappeared. Heposed himself before I could even confirm what I saw.

    "Why don''t you go back to the Hastings residence anymore?" I tilted my head slightly as I looked at him.

    "I don''t want to." Alex seemed irritated after I rejected him.

    It made sense. Alex was someone who the entire business world needed to be wary of. Yet an insignificant nobody like me actually dared to reject him.

    The Hastings residence was very close to hispany, but he chose to live alone rather than return there. Clearly, there was someone there he didn''t want to meet.

    Taking a deep breath, I mustered up the courage to say, "Mr. Hastings Senior wasn''t the only person at fault for what happened back then. If you keep this up, you''ll only make him sad. I''m about to graduate. Once I graduate and get a stable job, I''ll bring my mother away from the Hastings residence."

    After saying that, I didn''t even have the courage to look at his face. From what I knew, that topic had always been taboo for Alex. Alex would get incredibly furious whenever anyone brought it up.

    After waiting for his anger that never came, I couldn''t help but nce at him. His expression was one of shock and disbelief.

    After what felt like an eternity, he scoffed. "That was so long ago. I''ve already forgotten about it."

    I looked at him, knowing very clearly that he was just putting on a brave face.

    "You shouldn''t dwell on it too much either. There are some things that you can''t change," Alex said.

    I was stunned. Alex was actuallyforting me instead.

    I sighed. "Just let the past stay in the past. All we can change is the present. I''vee to terms with it a long time ago. Now, all I can do is ept the things that I can'' change."

    Silence filled the car again.

    I.ne

    Alex lit a cigarette. He took a deep drag before exhaling a cloud of white smoke. His head was tilted slightly, making his face look almost unimaginably handsome.

    "Then why won''t you go back to the Hastings residence?" he asked.

    "I..." His looks had momentarily entranced me.

    In a daze, I blurted out the truth, "Because I don''t belong in that ce."

    Alex fell silent again. I lowered my gaze, feeling a little sad. I didn''t belong in that

    house at all. I didn''t even belong in Alex''s world.

    The situation right now was just a case of us returning to where we both belonged.

    A trace of doubt flickered in Alex''s eyes. "You... When you went back to visit your mom, did you meet my dad?"

    I was taken aback for a moment before I silently apologized to Mr Hastings Senior in my heart. I didn''t want to sell him out, but Alex was just too smart. He figured it Out instantly.

    "Did my dad ask you to persuade me?" Alex asked as he took another drag from

    his cigarette.

 Chapter 31

    "Mr. Hastings Senior did ask me for help, but I want you to go back too," I said as I lowered my gaze.

    "Why?" Alex asked.

    "Well..." My hands nervously gripped the edge of my clothes. "Mr. Hastings Senior''s health has been quite bad. He looks so haggard nowadays. You''re his only child, so I think that you should go back."

    "I might consider it if you agree to follow my arrangements," Alex said almost immediately.

    I looked at him in surprise. I couldn''t discern his expression through the haze of the cigarette smoke.

    But Mr. Hastings Senior was suffering at that moment. I felt that Alex using that as leverage was quite childish.

    "Are you really so against going back to the Hastings residence?" Alex asked in an incredibly gentle voice as he flicked his cigarette butt away.

    I looked down and said, "It''s not that I''m against it. It''s just that I was never meant to be a part of the Hastings family anyway."

    My eyes were starting to sting, and I was choking up. So, I didn''t say anything more. I didn''t want to show any weakness in front of Alex.

    There was a long silence before Alex took a deep breath and said, "I''ll drop you off at your dormitory."

    "No, no, no." I hurriedly waved my hands in rejection.

    He frowned slightly.

    When he came to my university to back me upst time, it caused a hugemotion. It turned me into a campus sensation. Even now, the other students would whisper among themselves when they saw me. If it happened again, I would probably be a celebrity.

    I didn''t want to be famous.

    "I don''t want the whole campus watching me," I coughed slightly before telling him the truth. "I''m about to graduate soon. Just let me graduate peacefully, okay?"

    I got out of the car and stood by the gate as I watched him drive away. Then, I turned around and went back inside.

    But as soon as I turned around, I felt a chill run down my spine.

    I quickly turned around. It was alreadyte at night, so there weren''t that many people around the gate. The surroundings were dimly lit, and the ones walking around were all students of Grandview University.

    I frowned. Was I being too sensitive?

    In the dormitory, L was already anxiously waiting for me.

    "How did it go? What did Mr. Hastings want from you?" L asked as she scrutinized me.

    "It''s nothing much. But I guess I''vepleted the task that was given to me," I replied as I sat on the bed.

    She sighed with relief. "As long as he didn''t scold you. By the way, I''ve been thinking about it, and I realized something serious. I feel that Kevin has some strange obsession with you."

    I suddenly recalled the eerie feeling I had at the university gate earlier.

    "When I was at the gate earlier, I felt like someone was watching me," I said. Suddenly, all my fatigue was gone.

    "At the university gate? Was it the one by the coffee shop?" L''s eyes widened.

    rm bells were ringing in my mind.

    Kevin had been working the same shift as Lita, but L was already back. So I assumed that Kevin had already left work too. But he hadn''t left after his shift and instead waited at the university gate.

    He must have been watching me the whole time before I even got into Alex''s

    car.

 Chapter 32

    Suddenly, I felt that Kevin was a much scarier person than Julian.

    "We should call the police if it gets too bad. Isn''t this stalking? It''s terrifying," L said, her face paling slightly.

    I calmed myself down and thought for a moment. Then, I rejected her idea, saying, "Forget it. With what he''s done, he''d just be detained for half a month at most."

    "Then what should we do?" L was so anxious that she was on the verge of tears.

    I gritted my teeth and said, "Since he''s working in the shadows while I''m out in the open, I''ve got no choice but to face him head-on. If I''m going to go down, I might as well go down fighting. Rather than just waiting passively for him to do something, it''s better to try and seize the initiative."

    ...

    The next morning, the first customer to walk into the coffee shop was the person I wanted to see the least.

    Kevin came in with some breakfast in hand. He smiled as he approached me. "Serena, I''m sorry for what happened yesterday. I came today to apologize."

    I had a rag in hand, and I didn''t even look up as I said, "First of all, watch your tone when you speak to me. Secondly, I don''t ept your apology."

    Kevin anxiously stepped closer. "Serena, I mean it. I... I was misled by someone. That''s all."

    I responded, "You might''ve had your difficulties, but I''m the one who got hurt. Surely, you have no reason to force me to forgive you?"

    I was discreetly observing his reactions while I talked to him.

    A flicker of surprise shed in his eyes when I refused him. It was quickly followed

    by a look of determination as he stepped forward again. "Serena, we''re still coworkers. I promise I won''t do anything like this again."

    "I guess I''ll have to treat you as an ordinary coworker. But before that, you need to answer a question for me," I said as I put down the rag.

    Kevin was ecstatic when he saw that I relented. He quickly said, "Okay, Serena.

    I''ll answer whatever questions you have honestly."

    "Did you know me before this?" I studied Kevin intently.

    "No," Kevin replied with such confidence that I couldn''t tell if he was lying or not.

    "Then, do you know Elena?" I asked again.

    Kevin waved his hands vigorously. "That''s even more impossible. Elena just found me through someone

    else. She offered me money and

    asked for my help. I just carelessly agreed back then." ''

    Putting on a pitiful expression, Kevin said, "Serena, at the time, I didn''t know who

    you were at all. I was truly blinded by money. Please forgive me."

    For some reason, I felt a sudden wave of nausea at the way he was acting.

    "For thest time, watch your tone when you speak to me."

    After that, I ignored Kevin as I went to serve the other customers. I really didn''t want to talk to anyone else today. Ijust wanted to finish work and goback to the dormitory as soon as possible. After all, Lita was probably starving in the dormitory, waiting for me.

    The moment I pushed open the dormitory door, I was greeted by the familiar atmosphere. It gave me a sense of security, and I found my nerves settling down.

    "I''m back."

    "Darling, you''re finally back!" L popped out of bed and eagerly walked over. She grabbed the food from my hands and turned around right away.

    "And here I was, thinking that you were so enthusiastic because you were weing me back." I rolled my eyes and hung up my bag.

    "Isn''t finishing all the delicious food you brought back the best way to wee you?" she replied as she savored the food blissfully. "So, did Kevin turn up at work today?"

 Chapter 33

    "He did show up," I said as I took off my coat. Thinking about his expression earlier only made me feel disgusted.

    "What did he say?" L, the foodie, actually paused her eating and looked up eagerly.

    "It''s rare for something to distract you from your food." I chuckled.

    Hearing that, L immediately continued eating. She looked at me and said, "Hurry up and spill it. You''re killing me with all the suspense."

    "He apologized. He asked me to forgive him," I said as I changed into my pajamas.

    "So, you forgave him?" L looked utterly shocked.

    "Of course not." I sighed helplessly. "But there''s no way Kevin will quit his job. We''ll keep bumping into each other, so I just said I wouldn''t be hostile toward him."

    At that moment, my phone rang. I picked it up to see an unfamiliar number. With a slight frown, I pressed the answer button.

    "Hello?"

    "Serena, it''s me." Julian''s voice came through the other end. My first instinct was to hang up.

    "Don''t hang up just yet. Serena, I have something I want to say to you," Julian said in a hurry.

    When L heard his voice, she immediately put her food down. She looked like she was ready to go to war as she walked toward me. She probably wanted nothing more than to attack Julian.

    I was amused by L''s actions, so my mood lightened a little. "What is it?"

    My good mood must have been evident in my voice because Julian''s tone rxed as well. "Let''s grab a meal together."

    The smile on my face vanished instantly. Julian really would ask for a mile as long as you gave him an inch.

    "That''s unnecessary. Do you think I''m worthy of dining with the great Mr. ke?" I said in a cold tone.

    In all the years I''d been with Julian, he had never treated me to a meal before. He rarely even bought me any snacks.

    It seemed like he realized the same thing because he coughed awkwardly. "I''m

    not the one paying for the meal, Serena. Just consider it as you making an appearance."

    I raised an eyebrow.

    (.n

    Beside me, L was frantically gesturing for me to refuse. Finally, she couldn''t hold back anymore and said in a low voice, "Serena, you can''t go. It''s definitely some plot Julian and Elena cooked up to mess with you. You can''t fall for it."

    L was all flustered. She was on the verge of grabbing the phone and hanging up herself.

    "L, why are you saying something so hurtful?" Julian heard what L said and started to feel displeased.

    L had just been about to get angry when I said unhappily, "L''s just saying what I''m thinking. Julian, you''ve never treated me to a single meal when we were together. But you''re trying to invite me out now that we''ve broken up? Don''t you think that''sughable?"

    Julian was momentarily speechless. His earlier arrogance disappeared, and his tone softened as he said, "Serena, thought that you''d at least understand me after all that time we were together. Even if you don''t like me anymore, I''d never do anything to harm you."

    I scoffed at him. "Understand you? What''s there to understand about you?"

    Julian was constantly being rendered speechless. He was clearly struggling to hold himself together when I heard another voice.

    "Serena, it''s me, Elena."

 Chapter 34

    I rolled my eyes in exasperation.

    The three people I liked the least in the world had all managed to annoy me in

    one day.

    "Serena, I....." Elena started with a trembling, teary voice. "I was the one who asked Julian to call you."

    This number could just be marked as spam and blocked, then.

    "Serena, I made a mistake in a moment of confusion. I want to ask you out for a meal to apologize to you. I hope that you can forgive me," she continued as she sobbed.

    I hated people who always seemed to be on the verge of tears when they talked. It just felt so hollow and fake. She was just trying to put on a weak and pitiful facade to force others to be strong for her and protect her.

    Wasn''t this just a new form of emotional ckmail?

    "There''s no need. I won''t pursue what you''ve done in the past. But please stay out of my life from now on. That includes Julian as well. At the very least, don''t go out of your way to show up in front of me."

    After I said that, I hung up in anger.

    "Let''s think about this. What''s their angle this time?" L said, sitting cross-legged on the chair across from me.

    I tossed my phone onto the bed and scoffed in disdain, "It''s just the usual scheming from Elena. She unintentionally revealed her darker side to Julian. He''s clearly rotten to the core, but he still demands perfection from others. Naturally, she needs to earn my forgiveness if she wants Julian back."

    L felt that what I said made sense.

    The phone rang again, and both L and I recoiled in horror. It rang for a long time before I finally summoned up the determination to answer it.

    "Hello?" I called out tentatively.

    "Hello, is this Ms. Ashford?" A clear, sweet voice could be heard.

    "Yes, this is her," I responded.

    "The Patek Philippe watch you sent us for repair has been fixed. When would you like to pick it up?"

    I checked my watch. It happened to be Saturday tomorrow, and the coffee shop was closed for the first half of the day.

    "I''lle by tomorrow," I said.

    After hanging up, L looked at me seriously. "I''ming with you."

    "There''s no need. It''s close by. I''lle back quickly." Iy on the bed.

    "No, I have to go with you," L said stubbornly.

    I knew L was worried about me. She had been cooped up in the dorm studyingtely as well. It was a good idea to head outside, so I nodded. "Alright. We can go shopping at the mall too."

    However, when I got the watch the next day, I lost all desire to shop.

    L, who was incredibly excited, turned back to see my glum face. She immediately came closer.

    "What are you doing?" I eximed.

    Her

    movement startled

    he smacked her

    d with a smile.

    bet

    "You''re worried!" she dered as she pointed at me with narrow eyes. "Let me guess what you''re worried about."

    Before I could reach out to grab her finger, she spun away. "You''re worried about how you''ll return that watch to Alex."

    The smile disappeared from my face.

    It was a pity L wasn''t some kind of fortune teller. She seemed to be able to figure out my thoughts so easily.

    "What''s there to be worried about? Just get a courier to send it to him," she said.

    I stared at the watch in my hand which

    von ay as worth a million dors,

    and

    my frown deepened. "I don''t know where Alex lives.

 Chapter 35

    L rolled her eyes. "Seriously, girl, I''m impressed. Alex is your brother, for

    heaven''s sake. Can''t you put in a bit more effort for him? Can''t you just be a bit more concerned about him?"

    I let out a long sigh and looked at her. "So, what should I do now?"

    "Call him," L said.

    I didn''t move.

    The thought of calling Alex made me ufortable, especially after the conversation we had in the car that day.

    L said without any hesitation, "This watch is worth over a million. If you lose it..."

    I pulled out my phone immediately.

    The call connected quickly. I took a deep breath before blurting out everything in

    one go.

    Alex was silent on the other end for a while. Then, he said in an incredibly gentle tone, "I''m heading out of town for a meeting and won''t have time for now. Just hold onto it."

    I frowned slightly. "But Mr. Hastings, this watch is incredibly expensive. If I lose it, then I might not be able topensate you for it."

    "Thenpensate for it with yourself," Alex replied instantly.

    For some reason, a flurry of images ran through my mind at that moment. Then, my face turned red as I stammered, "W-What... What did you say?"

    Alex cleared his throat and said, "I mean, if you lose it, then you''ll just have to work and earn the money to pay for it."

    I breathed a sigh of relief but felt frustrated at the same time. "Are you joking? I''m supposed to earn enough money for a million-dor watch? How long would I need to make enough money for that?"

    "I''m about to board my flight. Just keep it for now. I''ll call you as soon as I''m back," he said with a tone of finality.

    I was just about to suggest that he send an assistant over to get it when the line went dead.

    Alex Hastings!

    What a bastard!

    I cursed him internally for a bit to vent my frustrations.

    Reluctantly, I brought the watch back to my dormitory. Then, I changed my clothes and headed to the coffee shop for my shift. I ran into Elena as soon as I stepped out of the university gate. It really was a small world. I quickly stepped to the side, not wanting to talk to her.

    "Serena," Elena called out. Her arms were crossed as she walked leisurely toward

    me.

    I stopped and let out a weary sigh. "Why are you here again? What do you want from me this time?"

    "Serena," Elena said as she moved

    closer. She

    Put on that same pitiful

    act again. "I just want to apologize to

    you. Why are you being so cold to

    me?"

    I couldn''t help but sneer, "I''m being cold to you? How do you think I should be

    acting after what you did to me?"

    Elena said innocently, "That''s why I came to apologize. Julian has feelings for you. He really does like you. Won''t you give him a chance?"

    "Why should I give him a chance?" I was really impressed with the way her mind worked.

    She sounded like a lunatic. Yet someone like her managed to capture Julian''s attention for so many years. What did that say about him?

    Neither of them was a good person.

    The only one I could me was myself for being blind.

    (el

    Elena slowly lowered her gaze as she said earnestly, "Julian really does care about you. At first, l- thought that he was just ying around with you. But now, I see that I was wrong. Julian really likes you."

 Chapter 36

    "Serena, I shouldn''t havee back to the country. Please give Julian a chance," Elena said.

    I sighed. While she might be aplete lunatic, I was willing to be patient and reason with her. After all, I was a good person.

    "Listen, the issues between Julian and I have nothing to do with you. The conflict between me and him is because his lies made me a fool for so many years. It has nothing to do with youing back or not. Of course, my conflict with you has nothing to do with Julian either."

    "What conflict?" Elena asked.

    I raised an eyebrow slightly. "I thought you came here today to apologize for the incident with Kevin?"

    Elena realized that she had exposed herself. She quickly reverted to her innocent demeanor, saying, "Serena, I really am here to apologize."

    "That''s enough. I''m not going to y along with this whole act you''re putting on." I was too tired to continue with her.

    "You just want me to reconcile with Julian to calm him down. Then, you''ll slowly undermine my position in Julian''s heart, and the role of Julian''s girlfriend will naturally be yours alone. You''ve thought up quite a thorough n," I said.

    Elene started to wave her hands around in a panic. "It''s not like that, Serena. You can''t frame me for something so awful."

    I replied, "You know best whether I''m framing you or not."

    Elena suddenly snapped and threw her bag at me. "It''s not true. Serena, do you think you can just do whatever you want because Julian has feelings for you? Don''t assume you have the right to trample over others just because you''re the Hastings heiress."

    Elena''s bag hit me before I could dodge it, and I started to get angry as well. "Trample over others? Isn''t it Julian who''s been toying with people? You were the one who bribed Kevin to frame me as well. If anyone''s been trampling over others, it''s you and Julian!"

    I took a step closer and shoved the

    bag into her hands. "Elena, just because others won''t y along with your innocent damsel act doesn''t mean you get to take out your anger on them. The world

    doesn''t revolve around you, I added coldly.

    But Elena didn''t seem to understand reason. "Serena, I''m clearly Julian''s first

    love. You''re the one who came between us."

    By now, a crowd had gathered

    around us to watch. The moment Elena said that, quite a few students immediately raised their phones and started recording us.

    I scanned the crowd coldly, feeling incredibly irritated. "When I was with Julian, he never even mentioned your name. But the moment you came back to the country, you managed to have him at your beck and call. Yet you''re ming things on me now that he''s no longer

    listening to you?"

    I looked at Elena with a puzzled expression. "I really don''t understand your logic

    or your actions."

    There were a lot of discussions among the surrounding students.

    "I didn''t think there''d be more to Serena''s story."

    "So, this is the supposed beauty who made Julian give up on Serena? She

    doesn''t seem all that special."

    "Right? She''s not even as pretty as Serena."

    "Serena isn''t just gorgeous, she''s also the Hastings heiress. I''d say that the other woman doesn''t stand a chance."

    "You should leave," I said. I didn''t want to make the campus headlines tomorrow, so all I wanted was to put an end to this.

    Besides, I was about to bete for my shift at the coffee shop.

 Chapter 37

    The crowd''s murmurs were all unkind, targeted at Elena, and she couldn''t stand it any longer. She grabbed her things and slipped away in embarrassment. After walking a short distance, Elena suddenly stopped in her tracks.

    She had a victorious expression on her face as she walked back toward me and asked in a low voice, "Serena, have you grown used to Julian''s life revolving around you?"

    I frowned. "I already told you��I hope that Julian and you never appear in front of me again. Beyond that, what Julian chooses to do is his own choice."

    What a lunatic. She was justpletely irrational.

    After Elena left, I got a message on my phone as soon as I arrived at the coffee shop.

    It was from Julian.

    "Can''t they just leave me alone?" I muttered to myself.

    The message read, "Serena, I''ve already given up on Elena. I won''t ever contact her again. I just hope you can forgive me."

    Without a second thought, I blocked that number.

    Unexpectedly, Julian was waiting outside the coffee shop when I finished my shift that evening.

    "Serena, I''ve really reflected on my mistakes. I won''t ever contact Elena again. Can you please forgive me?" Julian said, greeting me with his usual routine of a bouquet of flowers and a box from some luxury brand.

    After an entire day of work, I was already exhausted and annoyed. Julian being so oblivious and persistent only added to my frustrations.

    "I can''t forgive you at all. I''ve already told you, we didn''t break up because of Elena. It was because of you," I said to Julian.

    Julian''s expression wavered after what I said, but he still refused to admit his mistakes. "Didn''t I just make one mistake? Serena, why are you being so harsh?"

    "I''m not being harsh. And I''d

    appreciate it if you stopped

    bothering me in the future, Mr

    ke," I said as I slung my bag over I my shoulder and stepped past him.

    "I came with an incredible offering today! ke Group has been invited to an exclusive g in Lonesdeep. It''s a high-ss event where you canwork with all kinds of elites."

    I frowned slightly.

    Julian confidently walked over. "How about it, Serena? Without me, you wouldn''t have any ess to high-end events like this. Alex only has time for himself, so he wouldn''t bother making such ns for you."

    I couldn''t help butugh at his confident tone.

    "There''s no need, Mr. ke. I''m just a simple woman. You should go to such an upper-ss g by yourself," I said as I suppressed my amusement.

    "Think about it carefully. Elena was dying to join this event, but I didn''t let her. This

    is your only chance," Julian said in an agitated manner.

    I walked away without looking back.

    When I returned to the dormitory, L wasn''t back yet. I looked at the time and found that I still had some free time.

    I switched on theputer and started browsing a job-hunting website. I was eager to solve my impending employment concerns.

    "I''m back," L said as she pushed open the dormitory room door. She looked over my shoulder, "Serena, are you already looking at job-hunting websites?"

    I nodded and replied, "I want to sort out my employment as soon as possible."

 Chapter 38

    "Why are you in such a hurry to find a job?" L asked as she handed me a piece of bread.

    I took the bread from her, but I was feeling someplicated emotions.

    "I want to find a job quickly. Once I''m in a stable situation, I''ll bring my mom out of the Hastings residence," I responded.

    While the Hastings family hadn''t been outright bad to my mom, I kept feeling like she wasn''tfortable staying there.

    L didn''t say much more. She had always been like this. As long as it was a private matter, she wouldn''t pry into it unless I brought it up myself.

    I took a few bites of the bread.

    L sighed softly and said, "But the job market isn''t great right now, so it''s not easy to find a job, Serena. Don''t put too much pressure on yourself."

    I nodded.

    I actually had some money with me. The 150 thousand dors Julian owed me had been paid off by Elena. But that was not enough for my mom to be able to live with me.

    Just as I was lost in thought, my phone rang.

    It was Alex. He was probably calling for his watch, so I picked up the phone.

    "Tomorrow''s Saturday. Do you have any ns?" Alex asked on the other end of the line.

    I responded reflexively, "I''ve got nothing nned for now."

    "Thene with me to a g. I''ll have the driver pick you up at the university gate in the morning. I''ve already prepared a gown for you."

    "W-Wait..." I stammered and tried to refuse.

    "I''ll pay you if youe. Twenty thousand dors-how about it?" he added with a hint of amusement in his voice.

    "Deal!" I agreed through gritted teeth.

    Only a fool would pass up on money. I happened to desperately need money at the moment.

    ...

    The next morning, I found out the g Alex was attending was in Lonesdeep.

    I frowned slightly as I recalled Julian asking me to attend a g the day before. He mentioned it was in Lonesdeep as well. Could it be the same g? I really didn''t want to bump into Julian.

    "What are you thinking about?" Alex suddenly leaned closer to me.

    I instinctively stepped back before replying, "Will the kes be attending this g?"

    As soon as I said that, I noticed Alex''s expression darken significantly. His displeasure was quite evident.

    "I just don''t want to run into Alex by chance," I quickly exined.

    My stupid mouth always worked faster than my brain. But why did mentioning Julian seem to make Alex so unhappy?

    "They might be," he replied as he picked up a magazine from the ne''s seat pocket.

    I couldn''t read his expression since the magazine was blocking his face, but he continued, "This g is quite grand The kes might be a minor family, but they''d likely be on the guest list."

    I let out a dejected grunt.

    Well, that sucked. But I would turn a blind eye to it since I was making 20

    thousand dors. I could just ignore Julian.

    "What are you worried about?" Alex asked as he crossed his legs. Even that action seemed elegant.

    He added, "You''re my date. If the

    kes want to stir up any trouble, then they''d better look at themselves in the mirror. They''d need to

    ver

    consider if they can afford to offend

    Hastings Group."

    I forced myself to look away from his legs.

 Chapter 39

    After the nended, I quickly freshened up and got ready for the g.

    The gown that Alex chose for me was a yellow satin chiffon gown with pearl tassels along the shoulders. But that wasn''t the real highlight of the gown. The gown''s fit emphasized my curves, and the neckline was incredibly ttering. The stylist paired it with a diamond ne that rested around my neck.

    It was my first time wearing such an extravagant outfit, and I felt somewhat ufortable.

    "Are you ready?" Alex asked as he pushed the door open.

    The stylist made a final adjustment to my hair. "Mr. Hastings, she''s ready."

    Hearing Alex''s voice, I started to panic. I just wished I could disappear into a hole in the ground.

    It was just too awkward.

    But there was no turning back now. I had to brace myself and step forward.

    When I saw Alex, there was actually a flicker of emotion in his usually calm gaze, but he quickly concealed it. He looked at me and seemed quite happy. "Not bad." "Mr. Hastings, you''re not bad yourself," I replied, trying to keep my tone neutral.

    Alex was always eye-catching. He had a cold, handsome face with very striking features. Most importantly, he had a very strong presence. But today, he seemed even more striking.

    He wore a custom-made ash-gray suit that entuated his imposing demeanor. His hair was perfectly styled, and he stood tall with his beautiful eyes.

    If he weren''t the head of apany, Alex would probably have a lot of fans if he joined the entertainment industry.

    I sighed inwardly. Some people were just born lucky.

    "Ms. Ashford, you can take a look and see if anything needs adjusting," the stylist pushed the mirror over.

    I looked at my reflection and was stunned. This was, without a doubt, the most dazzling moment of my eyes.

    The yellow gownplimented my

    fairplexion, which softened my features. My hair had been styled into soft curls and pinned up, which gave me an extra touch of

    ver

    femininity. The gown entuated the curves on my body, making me look incredibly captivating.

    At that moment, Alex walked over and stood beside me.

    We truly made a striking pair. Alex was eye-catching, but I wasn''t outshone by him.

    Suddenly, I had the ridiculous thought that I was the only person in the world who could match Alex so well.

    That was ridiculous. I quickly shook the thought from my mind and silently apologized to Alex for thinking that.

    "Let''s go," Alex said. He extended his arm for me to take.

    Perhaps it was because of my earlier thoughts, but I couldn''t help but feel that the gesture was a bit too intimate.

    "He''s just my sponsor. He''s the one who pays me. We''re not just employee and employer, we''re enemies too," I repeated to myself in my mind.

    The thought of my family matters quickly cleared my mind of those earlier thoughts. I took a deep breath before I ced my hand around Alex''s arm.

    Alex said softly, "You don''t have to be so nervous. Most of the people at the g tonight are trying to work with me. Some of them are already my partners. No one would dare make things difficult for you today."

    I nodded.

    Alex''s most defining trait wasn''t his looks-it was actually his wealth.

    He had way too much wealth. He controlled most of Grandview''s market Anyone hoping to get a piece of that pie would naturally have to treat him with the utmost respect.

 Chapter 40

    We soon arrived at the hotel entrance. Alex got out of the car first and thoughtfully walked to my side to open the door and escort me out.

    There were plenty of people who had been waiting to chat with Alex to build connections. When they saw the scene, a good number of them immediately surrounded me.

    "Miss, what''s your name?"

    I was caught in the middle of the crowd. Most of them had quite a bit of perfume and cologne on, and all those high-end fragrances shed andbined into a pungent smell that made me want to sneeze.

    "I''m Serena Ashford," I replied with a small smile.

    "Ms. Ashford, what''s your rtionship with Mr. Hastings?"

    "Yes, Mr. Hastings seems so gentle with you."

    "In the past, Mr. Hasting''s femalepanions always had to get out of the car themselves."

    The group chattered incessantly, not concealing their spection about me at all. "I''m someone Alex hired," I answered truthfully.

    The crowd fell silent.

    After a long while, someone broke the awkwardness with augh. "Ms. Ashford, you have quite the sense of humor."

    I didn''t know what to say.

    Even when I told the truth, no one believed me. Alex gave me 20 thousand dors to apany him to this event. So, wasn''t I someone he hired?

    "Serena, is that you?" A voice I dreaded hearing suddenly called out from behind.

    I turned around and, sure enough, it was Julian.

    Julian''s eyes lit up as soon as he saw me. He walked up to me and was clearly very pleased with my appearance. His eyes seemed full of pride as he eximed, "Serena didn''t you say you weren''ting? Were you nning oning in secret to surprise me?"

    I shifted slightly to avoid Julian''s attempt to hold my hand.

    He chuckled softly. "Are you feeling shy? It''s okay. Just hold onto me. I''ll introduce you to some of my father''s business associates."

    "Who is this guy?" The murmurs in the crowd grew louder.

    "Exactly. Does he really have the nerve to fight with Mr. Hastings over a woman?"

    I coughed lightly and reminded Julian, "Julian, isn''t an invitation required to enter this g?"

    Where did he think I got mine?

    Julian finally understood. He had an incredulous expression on his face as he asked, "So, how did you get in? Who else would be willing to bring you here besides me?"

    "That''s none of your concern, Mr. ke," Alex interjected in a cool tone. Yet it was enough to silence everyone in the audience.

    Alex walked over and stopped beside me. Calmly, I ced my hand around his

    arm.

    1.n

    I had expected Julian to back off at this point. Yet it seemed like there was a loose screw in his head. He seemed oddly thrilled when he learned that I came with Alex. "Mr. Hastings brought you here? Serena, did you not want toe with me because you had already agreed toe with Mr. Hastings?"

    Julian''s expression sparkled with anticipation, but I felt like I was looking at an idiot. Remembering the role I was supposed to y today, I resisted the urge to roll my eyes.

    Alex stepped slightly forward, blocking me from Julian. He said to Julian, "Mr. ke, there''s no need for your concern. We have other matters to attend to, so please excuse us."

    Alex turned to lead me away, but Julian was relentless and chased after us. "Mr. Hastings, I know you treasure Serena a lot. I do too. Please entrust her to me. I promise I''ll take very good care of her in the future."

    A sh of anger crossed Alex''s eyes, but it quickly turned into disdain and contempt.

    The atmosphere turned incredibly chilling. Alex was clearly feeling unhappy, so

    the guests dared not utter a sound.

    Only Julian stood there expectantly as he waited for Alex''s response.

 Chapter 41

    After a long pause, Alex let out a cold, disdainful snort. "Youck awareness, spout nonsense, and are utterly unreliable."

    Those words were delivered with such iciness and ridicule that Julian finally realized how silent the other guests had be. He had be the main character of this g-but it was the main character who was to be mocked.

    Julian was stunned at first. Then, his face turned a bright red. He had been upset at first, but he quickly became furious.

    He was enraged by the humiliation he just suffered.

    With Julian still standing in ce, Alex raised his wine ss slightly and said, "Enjoy yourselves, everyone."

    Under the soothing music, the g quickly returned to its lively, social atmosphere.

    Everyone was enjoying themselves, except for the tactless Julian.

    When the g ended, I had almost forgotten about the disruption Julian caused. On the ne back to Grandview, Alex suddenly asked, "So, the reason you asked me if the kes would be at the g on the way there was because Julian had already invited you?"

    Alex seemed to be in a good mood.

    I nodded.

    "Then why didn''t you ept his invitation?" he continued to ask.

    "I hate him." Just mentioning Julian filled me with disgust.

    Alex''s mood seemed to improve even further. "Once we''re back, I''ll have my assistant transfer the money into your ount."

    I nodded again. Thankfully, the money was there to soothe the disgust that Julian caused me.

    "Are you really that short on money?" Alex suddenly turned his head to look at me.

    "I am." I nodded without hesitation. "Who wouldn''t be? Not everyone''s as rich as you are."

    Alex chuckled and reached out to ruffle my hair.

    That felt so intimate. I looked at his handsome face and felt an involuntary rush of heat creep up my face.

    "If you really need that much money,

    you could move back into the

    Hastings residence," Alex said as he withdrew his hand. He quickly returned to his usualposed demeanor. It was as if what

    happened earlier was just a figment of my imagination.

    "You''ll be starting work soon, and the rental in Grandview isn''t cheap," he continued.

    I shook my head. "I won''t go back."

    "Why not?" Alex looked at me with a slight frown.

    Because that''s not my home.

    But I didn''t say that. Instead, I looked up at him and replied, "The one who

    is going back to the

    residence isn''t me; it''s

    you."

    swrevel

    I pressed on, "The things you''re

    �ҧѧ�

    concerned about... The wrongs may mother and... Basically, they have nothing to do with you. You shouldn''t be the one left without a home."

    Whenever this topic came up, it always felt like a heavy weight on my heart that suffocated me.

    Unsurprisingly, Alex''s expression darkened.

    I thought he would lose his temper, but his voice merely turned a bit colder. "I''ve

    already told you, this thing has nothing to do with you."

    I lowered my head slowly.

    But the Hastings residence wasn''t my home either.

    "If it''s something you can''t change, then there''s no need to feel guilty," Alex said in

    a frosty tone before picking up a book from the table.

    I remained silent.

    I really didn''t know how to respond.

 Chapter 42

    Mom was the only family I had left in this world. If she had sinned, I was willing to bear half of the burden. Because of this, I had lived for years with a sense of inferiority and self-pity.

    This time, the silence between me and Alexsted longer than before.

    As the ne was about tond, Alex suddenly said again, "You''re going to

    graduate soon. What are your ns after graduation?"

    That immediately lifted my spirits. As a young woman who was going to step into society soon, I was naturally full of eager anticipation.

    "I''m nning to submit my resume to some majorpanies. I''ll also be attending recruitment fairs by thosepanies. Then, I''ll choose a suitablepany for an interview," I said.

    "Is Hastings Group among thosepanies?" Alex asked.

    I shook my head. "No."

    I had gone through a lot of effort to make sure none of thepanies I selected were associated with Hastings Group.

    Unexpectedly, Alex''s expression darkened when he heard that. "You''re being too naive."

    His sudden anger was puzzling to me. I looked up at him and wondered what I did to provoke him.

    "Largepanies nowadays generally look for candidates with a master''s or doctorate degree. You''re just a fresh undergraduate with no significant work experience. What makes you think any majorpanies would give you the opportunity?" Alex asked.

    Even though his words were very logical, I didn''t like hearing them.

    "Don''t underestimate me," I said with a cold snort. I refused to back down and added, "I''ve got a lot of experience from university and have already worked in the field. I''m a hard worker as well. Besides, I got into Grandview University with one of the top scores."

    "Social experience and adaptability are far more important than academic achievements." Alex sighed.

    He softened his tone and said, "You cane work at Hastings Group."

    I shook my head firmly.

    There was a hint of exasperation on his face, but he still sent me back to campus in his car.

    "With regards to work, don''t be in

    such a hurry to reject me. Think iet

    over carefully," Alex said as

    gripped the steering wheel ontent

    I nodded. "You think about going back to the Hastings residence as well."

    The temperature in the car seemed

    to drop a few degrees. I knew Alex didn''t

    t want to hear it, but I still said, "I''ll do my best to make up for the harm my mother caused you."

    After I said that, I got out of the car. I only dared to look back after walking for quite a distance.

    Alex''s car was already gone.

    At night, my mind couldn''t stop reying the events of the day. I found that I couldn''t fall asleep.

    "Serena, you''ve been tossing and turning all night. Are you nning on letting no one sleep?" L sat up and said.

    "Sorry, I''ll try not to move so much," I said with a chuckle.

    L jumped up and climbed into my bed. "Forget it. Tell me, Serena. Why can''t you sleep?"

    "Well, L, I..." I didn''t know how to exin it to her.

    I just found it difficult to talk about.

    "Out with it," L shut her eyes and said softly.

    "Alex told me to work at Hastings Group," I replied.

    "Isn''t that a good thing? You''re losing sleep over that?" L cracked an eye open.

    I nodded.

    L raised her hand and gave me a tap on the head. "What''s there to lose sleep over? If Mr. Hastings is offering good pay and good benefits, then pick him. If any otherpany offers better terms, then pick the otherpanies."

 Chapter 43

    I said helplessly, "But L, I have a veryplicated rtionship with Alex. I don''t want anyone to think that I got in because of my connections."

    L said, "You''re being too immature. These days, having connections is a skill in itself."

    She continued, "If Mr. Hastings publicly announces your identity, you''ll be used of using your connections no matter whichpany you join. So, isn''t it better to just go to Hastings Group? At least you''ll have Mr. Hastings to back you up, and people wouldn''t dare to gossip so recklessly."

    I thought about it and had to admit that L had a point.

    "Besides, I know how capable you are. Even if you do make it to Hastings Group with your connections, you can still prove your worth and make everyone else see you in a new light," L added.

    After being criticized by Alex during the day, L''sfort and encouragement filled me with renewed confidence.

    "L, I''m so d to have you. No matter what happens, you''re always able to help me find my confidence again," I said.

    L covered my eyes with her hand and said, "So, there''s nothing worth losing sleep over. Get some rest. We can deal with these concerns tomorrow. Sleep is the most important right now."

    ...

    A few dayster, I was woken up early in the morning by the sound of my phone ringing.

    Picking it up, I couldn''t help but be amazed. Julian sure had a lot of phone numbers. Every time I blocked one, he would just pull out another. My irritation at him soared to its peak considering how early he was disturbing my sleep.

    "What is it?" I snapped.

    "Serena, can we meet? I need your help." Julian''s anxious voice could be heard.

    I thought about it and couldn''t figure out why Julian would need my help.

    "I can''t help you at all. Go find someone else," I said as I rolled in my bed.

    "Serena, I promise this will be thest time. If you don''te, then I''ll wait for you at your dormitory," Julian pleaded.

    Remembering thest time he made a scene outside my dormitory to beg for forgiveness, I thought about it and decided to meet him in the end. As much as I didn''t want to do it, I had no desire to make the headlines on campus once again.

    I arrived at the restaurant with a hat and a mask. After all, I wasn''t just any student

    on campustely. I had be a bit of a celebrity.

    Fame was daunting, and I didn''t want to attract any unnecessary attention.

    "What do you want?" I asked the moment I sat down.

    I wanted to end this quickly and avoid wasting time with Julian.

    "Serena, you''ve got to help me." Julian looked up at me. Only then did I notice how different he looked today.

    His eyes werepletely bloodshot. He looked like he hadn''t slept for days. "What happened?" I frowned.

    with

    Julian said with some hatred in his voice, "It''s Alex. To get back at me for you, he''s deliberately targeting ke Group. Just yesterday, we received a lot of notifications from our partners saying they won''t be working with us anymore."

    I frowned even more.

    After a long silence, I suddenlyughed.

    Julian''s expression changed. "What are youughing at? Serena, are you not willing to help me?"

    I shook my head as I continued tough. "I think you''ve got the wrong person."

    "What do you mean?" he asked in confusion.

    I exined, "It might just be a

    Let

    coincidence. Or maybe your family offended Alex in some way. But whatever the reason is, it''s definitely not because of me."

 Chapter 44

    Alex was targeting the kes for my sake? Just thinking about that filled me with a sense of absurdity.

    "That''s exactly what''s happening, Serena." Julian leaned forward abruptly, trying to reach out and grab my hand, but I avoided it.

    "My father has already looked into it. He''s confirmed that Alex is targeting the

    kes. Other than you, I can''t think of any other reason why he''d do that. Serena,

    I have no other options. Please help me. I''m begging you," Julian said with desperation.

    I observed the pitiful state he was in at that moment.

    Back when he toyed with me, he had acted so high and mighty. Now that I wanted nothing to do with him, he had changedpletely. He looked so pitiful now.

    It was incredibly disgusting, both mentally and physically.

    "Why would Alex target the kes for my sake?" I looked at Julian.

    "Because you''re the Hastings heiress," Julian replied, looking as if he was puzzled that I would even ask the question.

    I let out augh. "Alex is going out of his way to attack the kes for my sake? I''m just his step-sister with no blood rtion to him. In fact, we hate each other."

    "Please believe me. Serena, l-I..." Julian said earnestly.

    Hearing Julian stammer like that just made me annoyed. I got up and prepared to leave.

    "Wait!" Julian grabbed my arm and said. "That day at the g, Alex came to me privately and told me not to bother you anymore. Didn''t he also warn me when I was talking to you?"

    I thought back to it. Alex had definitely warned Julian, but iming that Alex was targeting the kes for my sake was too much of a stretch.

    I frowned and looked at Julian. "Isn''t it possible that Alex is doing all of this because you offended him? Alex was the biggest figure at the g. I was hispanion, but you made all those inappropriatements."

    "I..." Julian seemed to be at a loss for words.

    "Serena, I know that I was wrong now. My father scolded me when I got back. I''m begging you, could you please help me talk to Alex?" Julian pleaded.

    I picked up my bag in a huff. "Julian, your problems are none of my business. Alex won''t listen to me either. You''re the one who offended him, but you''re trying to me it on me instead?"

    As I prepared to leave, Julian grabbed my hand again. "Serena we were together for so many years. Are you really going to be so cold to me? Who knows? Maybe we''ll be

    family one day..."

    I red at Julian. "Stop right there! You and I are already done. We''ve gone our

    separate ways. There''s no way we''ll ever be family."

    "Is there really no chance for us anymore?" Julian said tearfully.

    "There isn''t. Take care of yourself," I said.

    I was just about to leave again when Julian suddenly grabbed a knife on the table and shouted, "You won''t

    reconcile with me, and even my

    family hates me now. If that''s the case, what''s the point of living anymore?"

    He sliced his wrist with the knife before I could even react. Blood started to pour out.

    After panicking for a moment, I frowned slightly. "Julian, you''ve really gone crazy."

    I quickly called the emergency number. The restaurant staff quickly rushed over

    as well, but they didn''t dare to step forward when they saw that the blood wasn''t stopping.

    I got a towel from a waiter before I went over and lifted Julian''s arm.

    Julian''s face was turning pale from the blood loss.

    "Serena, I knew you still cared about me. If you didn''t, why would you be

    bandaging me right now?" Julian''s smile was unsettling.

    I felt exasperated, but I chose to stay silent.

    Julian''s behavior was too extreme and unpredictable. I didn''t know what other crazy stunt he would pull if I provoked him. For now, I had to keep him stable until the ambnce arrived.

    I waited for about ten minutes. Julian seemed to be on the verge of fainting when the ambnce finally arrived.

 Chapter 45

    "Are you rted to the patient?" The medical staff looked at me.

    I shook my head. "I''m just an acquaintance. If you need anything, you can contact his father."

    In the ambnce, Julian suddenly sat up emotionally. "Serena, you lied to me. You actually lied to me."

    "Is the patient going to be okay?" I ignored Julian.

    The medical staff shook her head. "It doesn''t look too serious. He''s just lost a lot of blood and will likely need a blood transfusion. If you''re his family member, then pleasee with us to the hospital."

    I denied it again, "I''m not. Please contact his family. I have other things to attend to."

    Without paying any attention to Julian''s shouts, I turned around and headed back to campus. On the way, I kept thinking about what Julian said Alex was targeting the kes because of me.

    What an absurd im. Only Julian would say something like that.

    I didn''t notice the way the other students were pointing at me and whispering as I passed. It wasn''t until I reached the field where there were a lot of students that their discussions got too loud for me to ignore.

    "So, that''s Serena? What a fake."

    "Exactly. How heartless can a person be? Even if it''s a stranger, surely, you can''t just leave someone to die like that?"

    "She''s just relying on her status as a heiress. People like her really know how to put on an act."

    I was utterly confused and had no idea what they were talking about.

    At that moment, my phone rang. It was L asking me to hurry back to the dormitory. When I arrived, I found L anxiously pacing around the room.

    "Serena, did you go see Julian?" L asked.

    I was shocked. "How do you know that?"

    "Check out the campus forum." L handed me her phone with the forum page open. She seemed to be on the verge of tears.

    The trending topic was, "Serena Ashford coldly insults Julian ke, leading him to attempt suicide."

    I was incredibly surprised.

    I frowned and said, "This video was edited. Someone''s framing me."

    L said anxiously, "You need to

    think about how to clear this up.

    bret

    you don''t handle this properly, you

    might not even be able to graduate."

    I fell deep into thought. Just when I was trying to figure out how to solve this, my

    phone rang.

    The caller ID disyed Justin Herbs.

    "It''s the dean," I said to L after epting the call.

    "What did he say?" L asked in a panic.

    I let out a long sigh. "He told me toe to the office. It seems like this has already reached his ears. He might even be facing some external pressure."

    L grew even more anxious. "What should we do? Mr. Herbs always acts like he''s the king of the world.

    Serena, this might not be easy to

    resolve."

    I stood up and said, "I''m innocent. I''ll go to the office first. After that, I''ll figure out

    how to prove my innocence."

 Chapter 46

    Both the dean and the principal, Mr. Augustine Augustine, were present.

    Mr. Augustine appeared to be humble and friendly, while Mr. Herbs had a dark expression on his face.

    I vaguely recalled that when the university was selecting outstanding students, it hade down to two candidates. The first was me, while the second was Mr. Herbs'' daughter.

    I was chosen in the end, but after that, Mr. Herbs seemed to hold a grudge

    against me.

    After exchanging greetings, Mr. Augustine smiled and gestured for me to sit down. "Have a seat."

    I nodded and sat down.

    Mr. Augustine maintained his smile and said, "Serena, here''s the thing. You''ve probably already seen what''s happening too. We called you here today because we wanted to listen to your side of things."

    He seemed to be quite reasonable, so I slowly said, "I''m so sorry for causing so much trouble for the university. Regarding Julian''s incident, it didn''t happen like the posts online are iming."

    Mr. Augustine nodded slightly. "Then please tell us the real story."

    I recounted what happened, and Mr. Augustine frowned. "Julian has always seemed like such a reasonable young man. How could he do something like this?"

    I spread my hands in exasperation. "I don''t know either. I was so shocked when it happened."

    Mr. Augustine continued, "In that case, do you have any idea who edited and posted the video?"

    I slowly shook my head. "I don''t. It took less than two hours from the time the incident happened to the video being posted. I don''t know who could act so quickly."

    Could it be Elena? I had a faint suspicion in my mind.

    But Elena seemed to care about Julian a lot. How could she do something like that?

    "Do you have any ns to resolve this?" Mr. Augustine asked thoughtfully.

    I said, "I was nning on checking to see if the restaurant had any surveince footage. If I can''t clear my name myself, I''ll report it to the police because_"

    "You can''t contact the police," Mr. Herbs cut me off.

    I frowned and looked at him.

    Mr. Herbs stepped forward in a self-righteous manner. "Are you nning on embarrassing us even more? The news has already spread outside. If you report this to the police, then wouldn''t the whole of Grandview find out? Do you realize how much negative press this will bring to the university?"

    He started to sound angrier. "Are you going to tarnish the university''s reputation for the sake of your own personal interests? How are we supposed to recruit new students next year?"

    I met his gaze and said, "Mr. Herbs, what do you suggest I do, then? Should I just let myself be subjected to online harassment?"

    Mr. Herbs waved dismissively. "Figure it out yourself. If you can''t clear your name, then I''m afraid there''s nothing we can do for you."

    "Mr. Herbs!" A frantic voice could be heard outside. I turned around to see L there.

    L hurried over and stood in front of me, "Mr. Herbs, you can''t treat Serena like this. Serena is about to graduate. Are you trying to ruin her future?"

    L was so anxious that she was about to burst into tears, but Mr. Herbs didn''t seem to care. "What else can I do? I''m the dean, and I

    have to think about the university''s reputation. I can''t let our reputation be tarnished for the sake of one person."

    I nced sideways at Mr. Augustine. Ever since Mr. Herbs started giving me a hard time, he seemed to shrink into the background. It seemed like he wasn''t going to intervene anymore.

    L questioned coldly, "The

    university''s reputation? This isn''t the

    only scandal the university has

    faced. Haven''t all the scandals before this been forgotten ove time? Has the university evechad trouble recruiting new students because of them?"

 Chapter 47

    After what L said, Justin seemed to re up in anger. "What kind of logic is that? Just because there have been scandals before doesn''t mean we can just let the university''s reputation rot!"

    L said, "But if Serena reports this to the police and the truthes out, wouldn''t that clear her name?"

    Justin''s anger seemed to be ignited even further. He red at L and said, "This matter will only be handled ording to what I said. I''m warning you, if you keep making a scene, I''ll punish you as well."

    L was about to retort when I quickly grabbed her arm.

    I was already in a difficult situation. I couldn''t drag L down with me.

    "I''ll figure it out," I said, holding onto L tightly to stop her from speaking.

    Peter finally stepped forward. "If you really can''t resolve this, then bring your guardian in. We can discuss the situation together."

    I nodded. Even though I was unhappy about the situation, I still dragged L out after expressing my thanks.

    "Serena, Justin is clearly abusing his power," L said angrily.

    I understood that very well, but I had no choice but to swallow my pride since he held all the power here. After all, I couldn''t let L get dragged into this.

    L saw how silent I was and sighed. "What are you going to do now? Why don''t you give Alex a call? Let him help you."

    L sneered, "Justin loves to suck up to the rich and powerful while trampling on the weak. If Alex shows up, I guarantee he''ll start groveling before you."

    I was very against that idea.

    First of all, I didn''t want to trouble Alex with everything. Secondly, I really didn''t want Alex to know about the situation I was in. I didn''t want him to see me in such a sorry state.

    I couldn''t even exin why I felt that way.

    I lowered my head and said, "Let me handle this myself first. If I really can''t deal with it, then we''ll talk about it."

    "So, what''s your n?" L had an expression of worry and concern.

    "I''ll start by asking the restaurant to see if they have any surveince footage," I replied.

    L responded, "I''ll go with you."

    I nodded.

    At the restaurant, the staff member pointed out the cameras and

    l.ne

    apologized, "I''m sorry, miss. None of the

    the cameras happen to be filming

    that table."

    Sure enough, none of the surveince cameras faced the table Julian and I had been sitting at.

    "In that case, could you help me find any of the diners who were sitting near us?" I pleaded.

    But the staff member replied, "I''m

    ination on our guests whet

    sorry, miss. We can''t disclose appet

    it

    dharm them."

    Frowning, I looked at the staff. "What do you mean?"

    The staff member shrugged slightly, but the smile on their face was one of mockery. "The matter has been causing such a stir. Anyone who steps forward to help you might find themselves being attacked by public opinion. How are we supposed to keep our business running if we

    expose our guests to that?"

    My heart sank. "Has it be hard to even find someone to tell the truth in today''s society?"

    L sighed. "There''s no surveince footage and no eyewitnesses. Serena, what do we do now?"

 Chapter 48

    "Let''s go to the hospital and look for Julian. We can still turn this around as long as he''s willing to tell the truth," I said firmly.

    L apanied me to the hospital.

    "Serena, you''ve finallye to see me!" Julian seemed pleasantly surprised. After that, he seemed to remember something, and his expression quickly switched to one of arrogance. "I told you to reconcile with me, but you refused to listen. Have you finally learned your lesson?"

    I was starting to regreting to the hospital.

    "Are you behind this whole thing online?" I looked at Julian with a frown.

    Julian looked shocked. "How could I be? Most of the people might have been cursing at you since the incident blew up, but plenty have been targeting me too. Why would I ruin my own reputation for no reason?"

    I was about to retort but said nothing in the end.

    "Since you came to me, does that mean you''re willing to reconcile?" Julian pressed.

    I slowly shook my head. "You and I are the only ones who know what happened that day. Can you help me rify everything? That video was clearly maliciously edited by someone."

    I held out a sliver of hope in my heart but not too much. Sure enough, Julian said with a sinister smile, "Sure."

    I looked at him expectantly, but there was no way he was going to make it so easy.

    He continued, "As long as you''re willing to reconcile with me, I''ll immediately release a statement to prove your innocence. After all, I wouldn''t be able to bear seeing my girlfriend get harassed online."

    L stepped forward. She had to hold herself back from pointing a finger at Julian and berating him. "Julian, you''re just trying to take advantage of the situation. I can''t believe how despicable you are."

    He chuckled. "Despicable? So what? This is just how I express my love to Serena."

    L seemed ready to kill him at that point. "You despicable scoundrel!"

    "So, what do you think?" Julian looked at me. "Serena, if you came to me, it must mean you have no other choice, right? I''m yourst hope, aren''t I?"

    Then, after a moment, he asked with a frown, "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    Suddenly, I let out augh. "Julian, I never thought you''d stoop this low."

    "What do you mean?" Julian couldn''t help but try to avoid my gaze.

    "You''re just pathetic," I said.

    "You..." He was speechless.

    I turned to leave. "Take care of yourself, Julian. Thinking about it, you''ve actually contributed to my online harassment too, haven''t you?"

    My gaze fell on his bandaged wrist before I walked away.

    Julian''s frustrated shouts could be heard behind me. "Come back! Serena,e back. Only I can help you. Only I can..."

    Outside the hospital, I noticed that L had her head lowered the whole time.

    "What''s wrong, L? Are you feeling sick?" I asked with some concern.

    She replied, "I just feel so bad for you."

    As L continued, tears started to fall, "You

    Grked so hard to get into

    Grandview University. But just as you''re about to graduate, this happens..."

    I felt helpless as well, but there was

    a surge of defiance inside me. I

    couldn''t be expelled just like that.

    Grandview University was a

    prestigious institution, and I had gone through so much to

    won back

    then.

    I wasn''t going to let these online discussions ruin my future.

    I raised a hand and wiped away L''s tears.

    L looked at me with her reddened eyes. "How are you still smiling? Serena, why aren''t you worried at all?"

    "Everyone''s trying to frame me, but I won''t let things go the way they want," I said. Then, I pulled out my phone and called Alex.

    On the other end of the line, Alex''s

    voice as cool and calm as

    "So,

    erker.

    you''ve finally remembered who

    the right person to ask for help from is?"

 Chapter 49

    I was taken aback for a moment when I heard Alex''s words. Then, I said with an awkwardugh, "So, you already know."

    Alex said in a deep voice, "Yes. I thought you were nning on stubbornly taking the fall and ruining your life just like that. It looks like you''re not aplete fool."

    I decided to take that as apliment.

    I asked, "So, will you help me? I can''t prove my innocence, so the university wants to talk to my family."

    Deep down, I despised myself for this. Wasn''t asking Alex toe act as my guardian essentially making use of his reputation and wealth? But desperate times called for desperate measures.

    Alex paused for a moment before he said, "I can help you, but on one condition."

    Again with the conditions. Yet when Alex said it, I didn''t feel any disgust. Instead, I instinctively tried to guess what his condition was.

    "I''ll never move back to the Hastings residence. If you''re asking me to do that in exchange for your help, I''d rather find another way," I said firmly.

    "Do you have any other options?" Alex asked with a hint of amusement in his voice.

    "I..."

    I couldn''t think of anything right away, but I would surelye up with something eventually, right?

    "Did I say I wanted you to move back to the Hastings residence?" Alex said.

    I was speechless for a moment. I thought I had guessed what he wanted, but it was all just my assumptions. I imagined Alex narrowing his eyes and scrutinizing me, and my face suddenly turned red.

    It was so embarrassing!

    "If youe to work at Hastings Group, I''ll help you solve this matter," Alex said.

    I thought about it for a moment and said, "Deal!"

    "Prepare your resume and send it to me before the holidays," he replied.

    I nodded. "Okay. So, when will youe by?"

    "Tomorrow," Alex replied.

    My phone started to ring as soon as I got back to the dormitory. It was an unknown number, but I knew definitely Julian. After hesitating for

    was

    Call.

    "Serena, it''s me." Sure enough, it was Julian.

    "If you have something to say, just say it." My patience with Julian was already

    about

    "I''ve heard about the university''s ns to expel you. I can go see the principal tomorrow as long as you''re willing to reconcile with me. Peter is a friend of my dad''s, and Justin has been trying to curry favor with my dad too," Julian said with a sense of superiority.

    I snorted. "Are you trying to take advantage of the situation again? Julian, you

    truly are despicable."

    Julian retorted without a shred of

    guilt, "How could you say that? Ifd don''t help you, who will? Do you think Alex will? He''s so busy. There''s no way he''d bother with something

    so trivial."

    Julian''s tone sounded incredibly smug and treacherous. It seemed like he thought he had already won.

    This was precisely what I hated most about him.

    "There''s no need. I won''t reconcile with you even if I''m expelled." I said incredibly calmly.

    Julian''s voice immediately got louder. "What did you say? Serena, you''d better remember what you said today. You''ll pay for what you said eventually."

    I nodded indifferently. "Okay."

 Chapter 50

    "Just wait and see!" Julian threatened me before hanging up.

    I was busy organizing the information Alex wanted and didn''t have time to dwell on it.

    I received a call from the university administration the next morning. I thought that Alex had arrived. When I hurried over to the office, I was surprised to find that Julian was sitting there instead. I started to get a bad feeling in my heart.

    Julian stood up and said to Mr. Augustine with an aggrieved expression, "It''s her. Peter, the things she said were so hurtful that I ended up resorting to self-harm." Mr. Augustine''s expression immediately darkened.

    I scoffed inwardly. Julian really was bad at reading the situation. Was Julian really calling the principal by his name in this setting?

    "Serena, would you care to exin yourself?" Mr. Augustine reluctantly asked.

    Mr. Herbs stepped forward and said haughtily, "What''s there to exin? The evidence is clear. Yesterday, we told you to find some proof by today. Did you manage to find anything?"

    I shook my head. "Julian is trying to falsely use me. You can''t just listen to his side of the story."

    "If you im that it''s a false usation, then produce the evidence," Mr. Herbs retorted aggressively. It was clear that he was trying to win Julian''s favor.

    I looked at Mr. Herbs and couldn''t help but sneer. "The user should be the one who needs to prove it. If Julian says my words provoked him, then he needs to show the evidence. You can''t just ask me to prove that I didn''t say those things."

    "The video online is evidence enough," Mr. Herbs said as he stood up to face me. His eyes were filled with malice and vengeance.

    Julian had Mr. Herbs and Mr. Augustine behind him. Meanwhile, I was alone. It was clear what kind of situation I was in.

    Mr. Augustine and Mr. Herbs didn''t want to know what the truth waszat all. They just wanted to gain favor with the kes. They also wanted to suppress the issue to protect the

    university''s reputation.

    I was trembling with anger but tried my best to keep myposure. "The video online was obviously maliciously edited. Julian, are you trying to twist the facts?"

    "I sure am. What can you do about it?" Julian said with an arrogant smirk.

    Mr. Herbs wayed it off. "Alright, alright, that''s enough nonsense from you. We told you to bring a guardian yesterday. Did you? If there are no objections, then we''ll proceed with your expulsion. Make sure you behave yourself after you leave."

    "What she does outside this ce is none of your business." Just as I was starting to panic, I heard a voice behind me.

    It was Alex.

    I turned to see him calmly walking into the room in a light khaki suit. His gaze

    never left me. "Why are you crying?"

    Mr. Herbs frowned as he looked at

    Alex. "You must be Serena''s

    guardian, Let me tell you, Serena''s behavior is just uneptable. We''ve already decided to expel her, so take her home and discipline her O properly."

    Alex gently wiped away my tears and shielded me behind him. "What exactly happened to warrant her expulsion?"

    Just as Mr. Herbs was about to speak, Mr. Augustine seemed to realize something. He stepped forward with a sleazy smile. "Are you Mr. Hastings from Hastings Group?"

 Chapter 51

    Julian reluctantly stepped forward as well. "Hello, Mr. Hastings."

    Alex straightened his suit and looked at Mr. Augustine. "Mr. Augustine, hello. I''m here to handle Serena''s withdrawal from the university as her guardian."

    Mr. Augustine was incredibly flustered when he heard that. "Withdrawal? What? No, no, there''s no need for that. It''s just a small misunderstanding. How could ite to that?"

    "But when I entered just now, I clearly heard this man mention expulsion," Alex narrowed his eyes and looked at Mr. Herbs.

    Mr. Herbs was startled and quickly scrambled as he said, "No, no, Mr. Hastings, you must have misheard. This whole thing is just a misunderstanding."

    Mr. Augustine and Mr. Herbs exchanged a nce. After a moment, Mr. Augustine walked forward with a smile. "This really isn''t a big deal. The university''s intention is to just clear up the misunderstandings."

    He then added, "If it''s really necessary, we can call the police too! As the leaders of the university, we''re just concerned about protecting Ms. Ashford''s future. It''s just that Mr. ke confidently insisted that the situation was exactly as it appeared online. We were just momentarily fooled by him."

    When Julian heard that the two of them were nning on pinning all the me on him, there was no way he could just stay silent.

    The kes were already struggling under Alex''s pressuring of their businesses. If he offended Alex further...

    Julian stepped forward. "Mr. Hastings, the situation isn''t as the principal described."

    I had beenpletely alone just now. Yet I was now looking at those three who had been so united earlier trying to push the me onto each other. It was a chilling sight.

    "Mr. Herbs insisted on not reporting the matter to the police and having my sister figure out a way to clear her own name. So, I had no choice but to gather the evidence myself," Alex said as he pulled out his phone.

    Mr. Herbs wiped the sweat from his forehead nervously. "I was only worried that Ms. Ashford''s reputation would be ruined if the police got involved and the news spread further."

    Alex ignored Mr. Herbs'' words and motioned for his assistant toe over. The assistant stepped forward and switched on aptop, disying the evidence that was already prepared. "Here''s proof that Julian and his friend, Elena, have been harassing Serena."

    I was stunned when I looked at the evidence. It contained records of every time Julian and Elena had tried to meet with me. There was also every instance of Julian seeking me out Everything was there.

    I looked at Alex in shock.

    With this level of detail, could Alex have secretly had me followed? Or did he nt

    a tracker on me?

    Alex merely raised an eyebrow slightly before motioning for me to look at the screen.

    "This is the matter I came for today. The second one is to rify the video incident," Alex said as he crossed his legs.

    The screen disyed another video. It was surveince footage from the restaurant.

    I was shocked.

    After watching the video, Mr. Herbs and Mr. Augustine fell silent.

    arms and said, "Out

    Alex folded his ar

    of consideration for the university''s

    reputation, we didn''t report the

    vel

    incident to the police. Now that we''ve met your demands by providing evidence to prove her innocence, I hope that you''ll be able to give me a satisfactory response, Mr. Augustine."

    Mr. Augustine''s panic was evident as sweat gathered on his forehead.

    He stammered, "W-Well, Mr. Herbs, you were the one who wanted to expel Ms. Ashford. You can handle this yourself."

    Mr. Herbs was rendered speechless by Alex''s intimidating presence.

 Chapter 52

    I wasn''t entirely shocked. I knew that Alex was powerful, after all. I just didn''t expect Alex to be so... charismatic.

    Mr. Augustine finally summoned up the courage to step forward. "Here''s what we''ll do, Mr. Hastings. We''ll take full responsibility for the university''sck of oversight

    in this matter. Mr. Herbscked judgment and almost unfairly punished Ms. Ashford, so he''ll be demoted."

    He continued, "As for the rumors, the university will release the original video on our official website to clear Ms. Ashford''s name. Do you think that''s eptable?" Alex nodded slightly before turning to look at me. "What do you think?"

    "I think this is great," I said and nodded fervently.

    All I wanted was to dispel the rumors and free myself from all the public attention.

    I didn''t want Alex to basically go to war on my behalf.

    I was worried that Alex would end up being involved with these absurd rumors as well. Someone like him shouldn''t be stained by baseless gossip.

    "Alright then. We''ll take our leave." Alex stood up and politely nodded at Mr. Augustine and Mr. Herbs.

    As he walked past Julian, Alex stopped briefly. "I''m targeting the kes purely because I''m not happy with how you guys are acting. If you''ve still got any dignity left, stop making things hard for Serena."

    Julian''s face turned incredibly red with embarrassment.

    Once we left the office, Julian took the car keys from his assistant. "Get in."

    I watched as the assistant said goodbye to Alex and headed toward the university

    gate. I couldn''t help but feel a bit uneasy. "Where is he going?"

    Alex looked at me. "He''s going home, of course. Am I supposed to drive him home personally?"

    So, this was the privilege of the wealthy. But there was nothing I could do outside ofining about it silently. After all, Alex had just helped me solve a massive problem, and I was going to join Hastings Group soon.

    "Where are we going?" I couldn''t help but ask as I approached the passenger

    seat.

    Alex got in the car. "Dinner."

    Alex brought me to a high-end restaurant that was owned by Hastings Group. Hence, all of the staff members that we met looked at me curiously while they greeted Alex.

    I wished I could just crawl into a hole. Then, I wouldn''t be stared at so much.

    "What''s your take on this matter?" Alex looked at me.

    I was slightly taken aback.

    He continued, "This situation is clearly not as simple as it seems. There''s someone pulling the strings behind the scenes."

    I had thought about that too. It was just that I had no idea who could be behind all this.

    "You should be more careful at the university." Alex ced a piece of beef on my te.

    I nodded, and the atmosphere became quiet.

    "How are your interview preparations going?" Alex looked at me.

    I nodded. "I''m ready, but I have a

    small request. Can I not join the

    Hastings Group''s recruitment fair."

    Alex looked at me and said, "With your qualifications, are you sure you can even

    pass the recruitment process?"

    I was actually not that confident, but

    I didn''t want to show any weakness

    in front of Alex. "I think so. I might be

    a fresh graduate, but I have a very good record in the university."

    Alex nodded. "Alright. When you''re going through the applications, only apply for

    the office assistant position."

    I asked, "Why? Is it some sort of errand-runner position?"

    "There''ll be lesspetition for the role because it''s not that popr," Alex said with a straight face.

    I frowned slightly. "But I didn''t see that position listed on thepany job site." Alex said, "You must have missed it. Check again once you get home."

 Chapter 53

    Alex''s words made me second-guess myself. When I got back to the dorm, I

    immediately reopened Hastings Group''s recruitment website. Sure enough, there was an opening for an office assistant.

    I frowned slightly. Had I really missed this before?

    The university acted quickly. By that evening, they released a video clearing my name, officially stating I had been falsely used. But the response wasn''t exactly what I had hoped for.

    "Who are these people?" L fumed, pacing angrily. "They''re saying the university is biased?"

    I listened to her rant while pulling out my phone to check thements for myself.

    Just as I had expected, thement section of the video the university posted was flooded with hate. I frowned and set the phone down. I didn''t have the energy to deal with this right now.

    A few dayster, L woke me up again, shaking me frantically.

    "What''s going on, L?" I groaned, rubbing my eyes. I had been upte studying for three nights straight and had barely managed four hours of sleep.

    "You need to check the inte!" she cried, on the verge of tears. "Someone posted a video of Julian proposing to you and your rejection! And... And that fake photo Kevin edited of you as well..."

    I took her phone and watched the video.

    The video was clearly recorded on-site. It showed Julian''s proposal, along with the obscene photo Kevin edited.

    The worst part was that the video was cut right after I confronted Kevin and forced him to admit the truth, leaving enough ambiguity to spark even more discussion.

    "Who is this woman? Why is she acting so entitled?" one personmented.

    "Seriously. That poor barista who liked her got investigated and threatened," another replied.

    "Rich people these days, huh? They can investigate whomever they want. What chance do regr people like us have?"

    The hatements this time were worse than before.

    I frowned. The incident had happened so suddenly back then. After all this time, there was no way I

    could track down the origin way I

    surveince footage.

    Defeated, I flopped onto my bed, staring at the ceiling.

    Then, my phone rang. It was Mom.

    I hesitated for a second before answering. "Hi, Mom."

    "Serena, are you okay? I saw the news online. Is it true?" Her voice was full of concern.

    "Of course not," I said quickly, my voice trembling slightly. Hearing her voice brought a wave of emotion I couldn''t hold back.

    "I knew it," she said with a relieved sigh. "My daughter would never do something like that. What''s happening now?"

    "Well..." I hesitated, then decided be honest. "I''m still trying to find evidence to prove the truth. But it''s Censo long. I don''t even know if I

    can."

    Honestly, I didn''t feel confident with what I said.

    There was some muffled conversation on her end before Mr. Hastings Senior''s

    voice came through the phone.

    "Hey, Serena. It''s me."

    "Mr. Hastings Senior?" I asked, confused.

    "Serena, do you have any leads on this yet?" he asked, cutting straight to the point.

    I shook my head. "Not yet."

    "If you''re struggling, you should ask

    Alex for help. He''s got a lot of people for him. He''ll find

    working

    something. There''s always actrail if you look hard enough."

 Chapter 54

    I nodded.

    "Serena, why don''t you stay with us? It''s such a big ce, and it feels a little lonely with just your mom and me here," Mr. Hastings Senior said after a short pause.

    I felt touched by his offer but shook my head. "Thanks, Mr. Hastings Senior, but it''s okay. I''m about to graduate and start working soon. Moving back wouldn''t be convenient."

    After hanging up, I slumped forward, feeling a wave of helplessness. The incident had happened so long ago, and finding evidence now felt impossible. Worse yet, I had no idea who was behind the video.

    Just then, my phone rang again. I frowned, wondering who would call me thiste at night.

    "Hello?"

    "I have the original surveince footage from outside the coffee shop," a distorted voice said on the other end. The words jolted me upright.

    "What do you want?"

    "Give me 500 thousand dors and I''ll sell you the video."

    I fell into deep thought when I heard the number.

    "This must be a scam! How could a video be worth 500 thousand dors? If you''re trying to scam someone, do your homework first. I''m just a broke student. I don''t have that kind of money to spend!"

    I moved to hang up, but the voice quickly interrupted, sounding panicked.

    "The price is negotiable. Make me an offer."

    Something about their tone made me pause. I frowned at the phone, sensing

    there was more to this than met the eye.

    After hanging up, I stayed in bed, lost in thought.

    Just then, L came out of the bathroom while towel-drying her hair. She nced

    at me. "What''s up, Serena? You still feeling down?"

    I held up the phone and replied, "L,

    somest called me, iming

    they the original surveince footage from the coffee shop. They wanted 500 thousand dors for it."

    "Fifty thousand dors? That''s weird." L frowned.

    "I think so too," I said with a nod.

    "So, what are you going to do about it?" she asked.

    "I don''t know yet," I admitted with a sigh. "Let''s just sleep on it. Tomorrow is another day."

    ...

    What I didn''t expect was for Alex to show up the next day.

    "What are you doing here?" Ever since I had reluctantly epted his help, we had grown closer. Just seeing him put me in a slightly better mood.

    "Serena." Alex leaned casually against the door of his Cullinan, his gaze fixed on me. "Are you a celebrity now?"

    Hisment caught me so off guard that I gave him a dark look. He had no idea how to have a normal conversation.

    to be!" I said, throwing

    "I don''t want to be!" I said

    up my

    in exasperation as I

    climbed into the passenger

    "But I don''t really have a choice, do f?"

    "And what about this whole coffee shop incident?" Alex started the car. This had be a routine of sorts. We''d grab a meal together whenever he came by.

    Sighing, I ryed the full story, including the ckmail call I receivedst night.

    "You''re saying someone called and tried to extort 500 thousand dors from you?" Alex frowned, ncing at me.

    "Yeah," I said with a nod. "Eyes on the road, please."

    He turned his gaze back to the road, but a sly smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. "Now this is getting interesting."

 Chapter 55

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Why would someone try to extort 500 thousand dors from a college student who hasn''t even graduated yet? It doesn''t make sense," I said, frustrated by the sheer absurdity of it.

    Alex, however, looked like he had it all figured out. "Because they''re confident you cane up with the money."

    "Confident? How could they possibly believe that? I don''t have that kind of money," I eximed.

    "They believe you''ll find a way."

    "And how am I supposed to do that? Steal it? Rob a bank? Honestly, at that point,

    I''d rather just deal with the online hate," I scoffed, finding the entire notionughable.

    "Or maybe, I''m the way they think you''ll get it from," Alex said, his gaze steady and full of certainty.

    "You..." I started to argue but then froze, realizing what he meant.

    "Back then, you were practically invisible. No one cared enough to pay attention. That''s why they held onto the video, waiting for the right moment to strike. But now that I''ve helped clear your name, they''re taking a shot��not at you, but at me. They''re betting I''ll pay to protect you."

    It made sense. To a regr person, 500 thousand dors was a fortune. But to Alex, it wouldn''t even make a dent in his bank ount.

    "You''re not as clueless as you look," Alex said with a smirk as he parked in front of a hotel. It was clearly one of his properties.

    As tes of beautifully presented food were brought to the table, I couldn''t help but dig in. It had been days since I had eaten a proper meal. I had been too consumed by everything happening around me.

    "So, to sum it up, this isn''t about you; it''s about me. What you need to do now is stay calm and let things unfold," Alex said and began to eat.

    Taking his advice to heart, I spent the next few days holed up in my dorm, ignoring everything happening online.

    One afternoon, L suddenly burst into the room, looking frantic.

    "What''s wrong, L?" I asked, setting down my pen.

    "Serena, you need to check the news," she said, her face pale. "Julian cleared your name."

    "What?" I frowned, grabbing my phone.

    Sure enough, Julian had posted the original surveince footage on his ount,pletely unedited.

    "Why would he do that?" I muttered, utterly confused. Had Julian suddenly decided to grow a conscience?

    "I heard it''s because of Mr.

    Hastings," L whispered, leaning in. "Apparently, Mr. Hastings has beening down hard on the ke

    family''s business. And now, the

    ke family has been exposed for using substandard materials and tax evasion."

    "What?" My eyes widened in shock.

    "With the ke family under so much fire, even if Mr. Hastings backs off, the public isn''t going to let them off the hook," L said, shaking her head.

    I was overwhelmed with mixed emotions. Alex had told me not to worry, and it seemed he had taken matters into his own hands.

    "Serena, what''s on your mind?" L asked, watching me with concern. "You''re not feeling bad for Julian, are you?"

    I frowned. "Feel bad for him? He deserves this."

    Julian had dragged me into this mess without a second thought, turning me into the target of public

    fage. I wasn''t some saint who''d

    forgive him for that.

    "I''m just worried," I admitted with a sigh. "I don''t want to cause Alex any trouble."

    "Go to sleep," L said, clearly

    relieved I wasn''t softening toward

    Julian, "Don''t you have the first

    round of screening tests for C

    Hastings Group tomorrow?"

    I nodded.

 Chapter 56

    I woke up extra early for my first big interview. I had promised Alex I''d give it my best, and I wasn''t about to let him down.

    I gave myself a boost of confidence before grabbing my bag and heading out. To my surprise, I ran into Julian right outside the dorm.

    "Serena," he called out, his face haggard and worn. But my trust in him had long been shattered, so as soon as he stepped toward me, I instinctively backed away.

    "Stay where you are. We can talk from here," I said coldly.

    After all, if he tried another stunt like slitting his wrists, no amount of exnations would clear my name.

    "Serena, why are you acting like this?" Julian frowned, looking hurt.

    But I didn''t let my guard down for even a second.

    "Serena, I....." He faltered, clearly ufortable under the watchful eyes of the students gathering around us.

    "I really love you. Pleasee back to me," he finally said, his voice filled with desperation.

    I scoffed. "Your love is suffocating. It''s shallow and destructive."

    "I..." Julian was stunned into silence.

    "Can you believe this guy?" someone muttered nearby.

    "Yeah, he has the audacity to show up after hurting himself and dragging Serena into that mess, making her deal with all that online abuse."

    "Isn''t the ke family in serious trouble right now? Yet here he is, asking Serena to get back together with him. It seems he''s too rich to care what the rest of the world thinks."

    The whispers of condemnation from the onlookers gave Julian a taste of what I had endured.

    However, Julian turned to me with a pained expression. "Serena, how can you stand by and let people talk about me like this?"

    I raised an eyebrow. "What does this have to do with me?"

    "It''s all because of Alex," Julian said bitterly, stepping closer. "You don''t understand. If it weren''t for Alex''s relentless attacks, the ke family wouldn''t be in this mess."

    "Is Alex the reason the ke familymitted tax fraud and sold counterfeit products?" I asked, my voice icy.

    Julian had no right to criticize Alex.

    Julian flinched at my words and quickly changed his tone. "T-That''s not what I meant," he stammered. "Serena, if you just reconcile with me, the ke family will be able to recover."

    I nodded as if having a revtion. "Oh? But why would I do that?"

    Julian stared at me in shock. "You used to be so kind and selfless. How can you just stand by and do nothing now?"

    I let out a dryugh. "Julian, your situation is a consequence of your own actions. When I needed your help, you chose to threaten me. Now that my problems are resolved, why would I help you?"  S to''

    "No, Serena." His voice cracked with desperation, disbelief clouding his eyes. "You''re not this selfish."

    "This isn''t selfishness. Your problems just have nothing to do with me," I replied, ncing at my watch. The screening test was about to start.

    I turned and walked away, ignoring his shouts behind me.

    After finishing the screening test, I checked my phone and saw a string of missed calls.

    Frowning, I wondered who had been trying to reach me so persistently. Just as I was about to put my phone away, it buzzed again.

    "Hello, is this Ms. Ashford?"

    "Yes."

    "I''m an officer from Southview Police Department. We need you toe in for questioning."

    When the call ended, I stared at my phone, confused. I was unsure of what to make of it.

 Chapter 57

    My brain was fried after the test. Now that I thought about it, it was odd that someone from the police department would contact me. Confused but curious, I decided to go.

    At the station, I was surprised to see a group of people I disliked.

    "Mr. ke ims to have uncovered the truth behind the false usations against you. ording to him, Ms. Harper and Mr. Payne are the masterminds behind it," the officer began, gesturing toward Julian.

    I frowned, shooting Julian a wary look. "What are you trying to pull this time?"

    "Serena, I''ve investigated everything. Kevin doctored the video on Elena''s orders. I didn''t have anything to do with it!" Julian said quickly, stepping forward to exin

    I crossed my arms and looked at the three.

    Elena''s face was pale as a sheet. "I... You said you forgave me back then,

    Serena. I didn''t know Kevin had someone secretly record the video to use against you."

    The entire scene felt like a ridiculous farce. I couldn''t help but scoff as I watched.

    "Ms. Ashford, how would you like to proceed?" the officer asked, turning to me.

    I nced at the three of them.

    Julian looked hopeful and desperate, as if solving this would win me back. Elena was pale, and her eyes were filled with fear and regret.

    Kevin, however, red at me with cold malice. "I knew you were Alex''s sister long before Elena ever approached me."

    A chill ran down my spine. Poor Elena. She thought she had hired Kevin as a pawn, but she''d been the real pawn all along.

    I pulled out my phone. "I have video evidence of Kevin stalking me. I want him prosecuted to the fullest extent of thew."

    Kevin immediately dropped his menacing demeanor. He even looked panicked.

    "As for the others..." I nced at Julian and Elena. "I won''t pursue charges. I have no interest in dragging this out any further."

    After stating my decision, I left the station. Julian followed me with determination.

    He blocked my path and begged, "Serena, please, let''s get back together."

    "Not happening. I''ve made myself very clear-I''m not getting back together with you," I replied, narrowing my eyes.

    Elena appeared behind him, her eyes brimming with tears as she approached me. "Serena, are you satisfied now?"

    I stared at her, bewildered. "Satisfied with what?"

    "Now, Julian belongs to you alone! Isn''t this exactly what you want?" she cried, wiping away her tears.

    ��

    gave her a confused re. "Just

    because you value something

    doesn''t mean everyone else does.

    I''m letting this go, but I suggest you get your life together and stay out of mine."

    I turned to leave, but Julian trailed after me like a relentless fly.

    "Serena! Serena!"

    "And you! I''ll call Alex if you don''t stop following me!" I snapped at Julian.

    The threat worked. Julian froze in his tracks, looking frustrated and defeated.

    Then, I left without another word.

    "Didn''t you have a test today? Why are you back sote? Your food''s getting cold!" L stuffed the takeout she had bought for me into my hands.

    "I went to the police station after the test," I exined, taking the food "Turns out that video was Kevin''s doing Julian tracked down Elena and Kevin and handed them over to the police."

 Chapter 58

    "What? When did Julian start being this nice?" L eximed in surprise.

    I thought back to Julian''s earlier behavior and chuckled lightly. "Who knows? Maybe he''s lost his mind."

    "So, how did the test go?" L asked, watching me curiously.

    "Not bad. The test wasn''t too difficult. I think I have a good chance of making it to the interview," I replied, thinking about the questions.

    "That''s amazing! Remember to treat me to a fancy dinner when you make it big!" L squealed, throwing her arms around my neck.

    "Of course."

    A few dayster, I received an email inviting me to an interview with Hastings Group. What I didn''t expect, however, was to run into Elena at the interview.

    Elena seemedpletely unfazed by our encounter. She strutted over with her head held high, scanning me from head to toe before letting out a disdainful snort. "Serena, I didn''t think someone like you-Hastings Group''s very own heiress- would need to go through an interview process. I guess you''re not doing so well, after all," she said with a mocking smile.

    I frowned slightly, ncing at the other candidates around us.

    Thankfully, Elena seemed worried about others overhearing our conversation and kept her voice low. The rest of the applicants were too focused on reviewing their notes to notice.

    "What are you doing here?" I asked with a frown.

    "It''s none of your business! But let me tell you this-you definitely won''t get the job," she replied with a challenging smirk.

    I had no interest in arguing with her, especially not in such a public setting. I turned and walked away.

    While in the restroom, I pulled out my phone to review the interview guidelines onest time. That was whent overheard Elena''s voice, dripping with sweetness, from

    outside the stall.

    "Oh,e on, you promised me! I don''t care, I want the office assistant role," she said in a coy tone.

    "What''s wrong with my qualifications?" she continued, her voice was so sweet it made my skin crawl. "If I get that position, I can help you from inside the office, can''t I?"

    She giggled softly. "No one has been hired for that role before. It''s a new position they just opened this year And it reports directly to Alex. Who wouldn''t want an opportunity like that? Okay, I''ll be waiting. Remember, the name''s Serena. I''ll be waiting for your update."

    My eyes widened when I heard that the office assistant would report directly to Alex. This was a newly opened position this year. I wonder if Alex created this position just for me.

    Elena sounded like she was cozying up to someone in Hastings Group to get the position.

    After Elena left, I stepped out of the restroom, my mind racing with unease.

    When I returned to the waiting area, it was finally my turn for the interview.

    As I approached the door, I saw

    Elena walking out with a smug grin stered across her face. Before leaving, she nced over her shoulder at the lead interviewer with

    a sickeningly flirtatious look that

    made me cringe.

    I shook off the difort, straightened my posture, and entered the room. After greeting the panel, I took a deep breath and began to introduce myself.

    "Ms. Ashford, your qualifications are impressive. I see you earned schrships almost every year during university. Is that correct?"

 Chapter 59

    I nodded. "Yes."

    "Your resume is impressive and aligns well with ourpany''s requirements. You can head back now and wait for further notice," one of the interviewers said.

    I nodded again, stood up, and was about to leave when the man sitting at the head of the table called out, "Wait a moment."

    I turned back. The namete in front of him indicated his name was David Baker, the HR manager.

    "Mr. Baker, is there something else?" I asked.

    "Your qualifications don''t meet our standards. There''s no need to wait for further notice. Perhaps you should consider otherpanies. This position isn''t a good fit for you," David said dismissively, waving his hand.

    I stared at him, taken aback. The two other interviewers exchanged surprised nces as well.

    Typically, candidates weren''t told outright during an interview that they weren''t suitable. It was standard procedure to gather all applications,pare qualifications, and then decide on the best fit. David''s behavior was unorthodox, to say the least.

    "Mr. Baker, isn''t this inappropriate?" the woman sitting next to him whispered, lowering her voice. "Mr. Hastings specifically instructed us to forward all candidate information to him for the final selection."

    I felt reassured to hear that.

    "Mr. Hastings might have given those instructions, but we still need to conduct our own screening. If Mr. Hastings has to handle every detail personally, what''s the point of having an HR department?" David said in a firm tone.

    David''s authoritative stance left the other interviewers no choice but to stay silent. They looked at me apologetically but didn''t dare contradict him.

    His attitude only fueled my determination. "Could you tell me where I went wrong in the interview?" I asked calmly.

    "Nothing specific. Your qualifications just don''t meet ourpany''s standards," David replied with a cold expression, ncing at me briefly.

    His answer was vague and evasive.

    I nodded, turned around, and walked out without making a fuss.

    I ran into Elena at the elevator. To be more urate, Elena was waiting for me.

    "How did it go, Serena? Being first in the written test didn''t help you much, did it? You still got rejected," she Sheered, her arms crossed over her chest.

    I frowned, looking her over. "Was this your doing? You didn''t even take the

    get

    en test but still managed to

    the interview stage. You must''ve pulled some strings."

    Elena smirked, her tone smug. "There isn''t a man I can''t control. Once you''ve got them wrapped around your finger, getting a job is child''s y."

    I wanted tough at the absurdity of her confidence.

    "What are youughing at?" she snapped, ring at me.

    "I''mughing at how clueless you are. I''d bet you won''t even get through Hastings Group''s front door," I replied coolly.

    "What''s that supposed to mean?" Elena''s expression shifted, her eyes narrowing with suspicion.

    The elevator reached the ground floor, and I stepped out without answering.

    "Serena, what do you mean? You''re jealous, aren''t you? You''re jealous that I might get a job at Hastings Group!" she demanded, hurrying after me.

    "Jealous of what, exactly? I know

    exactly what''s on your mind. David

    is just a stepping stone. Your real

    target is Alex, isn''t it?" I asked, giving her a skeptical look.

    Her face twisted with fury as I uncovered her true intentions. She hissed, "That''s nonsense!"

 Chapter 60

    "You know it in your heart if it''s nonsense or not. I''ve told you, you won''t get into Hastings Group. Now, move. I''m leaving," I said coldly, my expression unyielding.

    "You think you can stop me? Serena, face it. You''ll never be better than me!" Elena screeched behind me, her voice filled with hysteria.

    Back at the dorm, I immediately copsed onto my bed.

    I had been too anxious about the interview to sleep well for days. Now that it was over, no matter the oue, I desperately needed rest.

    The next morning, I woke to my phone buzzing. Half-asleep, I answered it.

    "Serena, how could you lie to me?" Alex said in an upset tone.

    That jolted me awake. I sat up straight. "When have I ever lied to you?"

    "You said you''d join Hastings Group, but I just checked the recruits'' resumes, and yours isn''t here."

    I was surprised that Alex would check the applications. So, Elena was right. The office assistant was to report to Alex directly. Otherwise, he wouldn''t bother going through the applicants.

    "Oh? You told me to show up for the written test and the interview. I just finished my interview yesterday, but the interviewer told me on the spot that I wasn''t a good fit and handed my file back to me," I said in an innocent tone, lying back down on the bed.

    "What?" Alex''s tone sharpened. "Why didn''t you tell me sooner?"

    "Well... I didn''t know how to bring it up. I mean, I interviewed at yourpany and got rejected right away because I wasn''t qualified. How could I admit that to you?" I said, pouting as I scrambled for an excuse.

    Alex took a deep breath. "Fine. I''ll handle it."

    The call ended, and I stared at my phone. Someone was about to have a very bad day.

    Sure enough, by that afternoon, I received Hastings Group''s official job offer. They instructed me

    for work the followingo day.

    When I arrived at Hastings Group, I was greeted by the same driver who had apanied Alex to handle the false usation incident.

    "Ms. Ashford, Mr. Hastings sent me to escort you," he said with a slight nod.

    I was taken aback but followed him.

    He led me to a small office space just outside Alex''s main office. It

    verget

    wasn''t much, just a narrow and modest desk, but at Hastings Group, even a desk like this meant a ��fortable monthly ie As I settled in, I clenched my fists in quiet determination. I was going to prove myself here.

    "Serena,e in," Alex''s voice called from his office.

    I quickly stood, adjusted my outfit at the door, and walked in with a mix of confidence and what I hoped came off as professional poise. "You asked for me?"

    "This is Jolene Harrington, the head office assistant," Alex said, gesturing to a young woman in a crisp white suit.

    "Ms. Harrington," I greeted her with a slight nod.

    Jolene smiled warmly, returning the nod. "If you need anything,e to me. Try

    to avoid troubling Mr. Hastings."

    Her words were music to my ears. I grinned and answered, "Got it."

    Alex picked up a stack of documents from his desk and handed it to me.

 Chapter 61

    Since this was my first real job, I couldn''t help but feel a bit nervous yet eager. I nced at the stack of documents in my hands. "Mr. Hastings, do you want me to turn these into reports?"

    "No. I want you to memorize them," Alex said, swiveling in his chair slightly.

    "M-Memorize them? Mr. Hastings, a-are you... serious?" I stammered, staring at the thick pile of papers in disbelief.

    "Do I look like I''m joking? These documents contain details about Hastings Group''s business partners. My assistant needs to be intimately familiar with each one to ensure there are no errors in our operations." His eyes glinted with amusement, but his tone was entirely serious.

    I blinked at him, still processing the absurd request. Regardless, I nodded. "Understood."

    "Good. Get started. I''ll test you in a week," Alex said, his fingers tapping on his keyboard.

    I thought I had left the days of memorizing behind back in school. Apparently not. Here I was, a working adult, still stuck with daily study sessions.

    As I walked out with the documents, feeling a little defeated, Jolene approached me with a curious look on her face.

    "Are you... a friend of Mr. Hastings? Or maybe you''ve known him for a while?"

    Looking at her curious eyes, I forced an awkwardugh. "Haha! Do I look like someone who''d know him?"

    "Honestly? No," Jolene said, nodding thoughtfully.

    Her tone shifted from curious to disdainful in an instant. "I really don''t understand why thepany hired someone like you. And why would Mr. Hastings personally assign you tasks?"

    I could feel the subtle hostility in her words and the two-faced undertone in her actions, so I chose to remain silent.

    Jolene hovered for a while, muttering passive-aggressively, but when I didn''t respond, she huffed in annoyance and walked off. "What a bore," she said under her breath.

    I watched her retreating figure, then nced at Alex''s office door. Something clicked in my mind.

    ...

    I ran into Elena again after work.

    It was a coincidence that I saw Elena and David standing just outside Hastings Group.

    "You''re useless. You couldn''t even handle such a small task," Elena said with a sneer. She was dressed in an expensive outfit, and her arms were crossed over her chest as she looked down at him.

    "I could say the same about you. Weren''t you the one who said Serena was easy

    to manipte? Now, I''ve been fired because of you," David shot back, looking haggard.

    David''s frustration boiled over as he continued, "I''m out of a job, but I still have a family to support. Those clothes, bags, and jewelry I bought you? Give them all back."

    He adjusted his sses, avoiding looking at Elena.

    "What did you just say? You want me to return the gifts you gave me? What kind

    of man are you?" Elena looked at him in disbelief.

    "I don''t have a choice. I''ve got a mortgage to pay," David said with a helpless shrug.

    The heated exchange drew a small crowd of onlookers. Elena lowered her head in embarrassment.

    "Are you giving them back or not? If you don''t, I''ll take this to your university and make sure everyone knows who you really are," David demanded, stepping closer with an air of intimidation.

    Elena''s face paled. "Y-You''re turning against me?"

    David chuckled bitterly. "Weren''t you the one using me as a stepping stone? Your ipetence broke that stepping stone, and now, you expect to walk away without any consequences?"

 Chapter 62

    In the end, Elena begrudgingly transferred the money to David. I turned to leave, but her voice stopped me.

    "Serena."

    I paused, ncing back as Elena wiped her tears away and stormed toward me, her face a mix of anger and humiliation. "You came here just to gloat, didn''t you?"

    I stared at her, baffled. No matter her situation, whether she was struggling or facing some crisis, she always seemed to turn into a fight dog, bristling with hostility.

    "No one''s that bored. This just happens to be the closest route from Hastings Group back to campus," I replied, lifting myptop bag.

    Elena faltered for a second, clearly flustered. But she quickly recovered and smirked bitterly. "You must be thrilled, huh? I tried to ruin your chances at a job, but I didn''t expect that Alex would actually go out of his way to defend you."

    I raised a brow. "This situation isn''t my fault, and it''s not Alex''s either. If you want someone to me, look in the mirror."

    "You want me to me myself? It''s all your fault, bitch! You just can''t stand to see me happy," Elena scoffed.

    "Interpret it however you want," I said tly, turning away. I had no interest in engaging with her any further. Work was already piling up on my te. Between trying to work during the day and house-hunting at night, my brain was constantly on overdrive.

    And then, there was Jolene trying to make my life harder.

    ...

    It was already 10:00 pm. The office was empty except for me. I worked on reports no one else wanted to bother with, yawning as I nced at the clock.

    "Almost done! One more hour to go!" I muttered to myself, feeling almost burnt out. I was exhausted.

    The sound of footsteps behind me made me turn. To my surprise, it was Alex.

    Dressed in a perfectly tailored shirt, he walked toward me with his usualposed demeanor, though his brows were slightly furrowed.

    "You''re still here?" he asked.

    I nodded, motioning to my screen. "I''ll finish in an hour."

    Alex''s frown deepened. "Have you finished everything I assigned you? Why are you still here at this hour? Do you think the work you''re doing will generate enough profit to even cover your portion of the electricity bill?"

    ????

    His words made my temper re. "What''s that supposed to mean? Just because I''m a recent grad

    doesn''t mean you get to look down on me."

    Alex''s expression softened slightly. "Who gave you all this work to do?"

    I blinked, confused. "Ms. Harrington handed it to me this afternoon. Wasn''t it from you?"

    Alex fell silent. After a moment, he walked to the water cooler, filled a cup with hot water, and returned to me.

    "Serena, before taking on a task, did it never ur to you to question its logic?"

    I looked at him, unsure of where this was going.

    Alex took a sip of his water, his sharp gaze meeting mine. "Do you really think I''d assign such important work to an intern?"

    Though his words stung, the rity

    in his tone made me realize what was happening. Alex didn''t assign me the work-Jolene had dumped her workload on me.

    "Not bad. You''re catching on," Alex remarked as I came to a realization. He

    stepped closer, ncing at the content on my screen.

 Chapter 63

    Alex stood so close behind me that I could feel his steady, warm breath brushing against my scalp. It sent an unexpected shiver down my spine, leaving me momentarily flustered.

    "This reportbines data from the first and second quarters. You need to separate them. It''ll be faster that way," he said, leaning slightly over my shoulder.

    "Oh, but don''t both quarters need to be sorted anyway?" I muttered, nodding as heat crept up my cheeks.

    "Dummy. The first and second quarters focus on entirely different business priorities. Merging them only makes the data harder to interpret," Alex replied bluntly, his critique as sharp as ever.

    Realizing he was right, I immediately adjusted my approach, following his advice.

    Thirty minutester, I stretched with a satisfied sigh. "Finally done! You''re amazing, Mr. Hastings. You spotted the issue right away."

    I shut down myputer and stood to turn off the lights, only to see Alex exiting his office with his jacket in hand.

    "Mr. Hastings, are you getting off work too?" I asked politely.

    He paused, raising an eyebrow at me. "There''s no one else here but the two of us. Are you sure you still need to be this formal?"

    There was a flicker of disappointment in his gaze, and surprisingly, I felt a pang of guilt.

    I hesitated, fumbling for words. "Uh... Al? Want to walk out together?"

    His expression didn''t betray much emotion, but the tension in his brows eased slightly. He took a step forward. "Let''s go. I''ll drive you home."

    "Oh, okay." I nodded reluctantly, then quickly came to my senses. "What? That''s not necessary. You don''t need to do that!"

    "I''m the boss here. You stayedte working. It''s my responsibility to ensure your safety. What if something happened to you and you med it on me?" Alex said, stopping to look at me. Then, he casually slung his expensive jacket over his arm.

    I nodded. I took his jacket from him and fell in step behind him, feeling like his minion.

    As we walked, he nced at me. "You''re graduating soon. Have you found a ce to stay yet?"

    I shook my head. "Not yet."

    For a moment, I thought he might offer his home or suggest I return to the Hastings residence. I had already prepared polite rejections in my head. But instead, Alex said nothing.

    ...

    The next morning at work, I was in a good mood. Jolene, however, was the opposite. The report she had forced me to do had turned out wless, leaving her with no grounds to criticize me.

    ����

    "You just got lucky," she muttered after scrutinizing it for half an hour without

    finding a single mistake. Finally, she snapped, "But don''t think you''ll always be this lucky!"

    I nodded, unwilling to argue.

    "Serena, Mr. Hastings wants to see you," one of my colleagues called me over.

    "I''ll head over now," I replied, turning to leave.

    "Stop right there!" Jolene''s sharp voice rang out.

    I turned back to her with a frown. "Mr. Hastings asked for me."

    "I''m not deaf. What kind of tricks are you using to seduce Mr. Hastings? Otherwise, why would he treat you so well? Jolene shot a re at

    Alex''s office as she crossed

    her

    arms and rose from her chain She

    stood proud, her tone dripping with venom.

    Jolene''s cruel and cutting words were expected from someone hardened by the corporate world.

 Chapter 64

    I let out a coldugh. "Does Mr. Hastings favor me because I resorted to tricks? If so, how did you manage to be a supervisor? What kind of methods did you employ?"

    "You..." Jolene''s face turned red as whispers spread among our colleagues.

    I turned to leave and made my way to Alex''s office.

    "What now? If you want to throw a tantrum, take it outside. Thispany isn''t your yground," Alex said the moment he saw my displeased expression, his brows furrowing together.

    I hadn''t even opened my mouth before Jolene barged in behind me. "Mr. Hastings, these are the new documents that need your signature."

    Alex''s demeanor instantly shifted, bing moreposed. He took the files from her.

    Jolene brushed her hair back and feigned exhaustion. "Mr. Hastings, I stayed uptest night working on that report. Please let me know if there are any issues."

    I nearly rolled my eyes. She was so shameless. That was the report I worked on, and here she was, tantly iming credit for it in front of me.

    I nced at Alex, eager to see how he would handle this.

    He nodded and said, "Not bad. I''ve always recognized your strong work ethic."

    I silently cursed and red at him, but Alex deliberately avoided my gaze.

    "Thank you, Mr. Hastings. I''m just doing my job," Jolene replied, a faint blush coloring her cheeks as she feigned humility.

    "Good," Alex said, motioning toward a massive stack of documents on the table. "These arest year''s financial reports from our subsidiaries. I need them sorted by next Monday."

    I stifled augh as I eyed the mountain of files. He was indeed experienced in the corporate world.

    Jolene''s triumphant expression

    faltered, She had clearly expected Alex''s praise toe with special treatment, not an impossible workload.

    "T-This is too much," Jolene stammered, her face pale. "Mr. Hastings, there are so many files here..."

    Alex''s brows furrowed as he looked at her. "Your work on thest report was excellent. Considering your performance, handling this should be no issue."

    A sharp glint appeared in his eyes as he added, "Or was that report not your work?"

    "N-No, no, it was me! O-Of course, it was me!" Jolene stuttered, waving her hands.

    Under Alex''s prating gaze, she gritted her teeth and said, "Since you trust me, Mr. Hastings, I''ll do my best toplete it."

    "Not only your best��you mustplete it!" Alex corrected with a firm tone.

    Jolene looked at me and asked, "Mr. Hastings, this is an important task. Can Serena assist me?"

    I red at Jolene, taken aback by her audacity. She imed credit for the report I toiled overst night, and now she wanted to use me as freebor again.

    I shot Alex a pleading look, and he nced at me with an unreadable expression.

    Then, he said, "No. Serena will be apanying me to Jershor for a business g."

    "What?"

 Chapter 65

    "What?" Jolene and I eximed at the same time. Her voice was sharp and full of disbelief while mine was more stunned and distressed. I had never agreed to

    such arrangements.

    "When is this taking ce? Mr. Hastings, a business g is a significant event. How can you just casually bring a new hire to apany you?" Jolene screeched.

    Alex was clearly irritated by Jolene''s questions. He looked up, his expression hardening. "Do I need to report my decisions to you?"

    Jolene''s sharp voice faltered immediately, and she turned to look at me in disbelief. I quickly lowered my gaze.

    "Leave," Alex said curtly, dismissing her.

    I raised my head, startled.

    What was this man''s problem? One moment, he was dropping bombshells, and the next, he was kicking people out without rifying anything.

    But I was in no position to argue. Reluctantly, I followed Jolene toward the door.

    "I didn''t tell you to leave," Alex''s voice rang out again, displeased.

    Both Jolene and I stopped in our tracks, turning to look at him, confused by who he was referring to.

    "Have we resolved the issue we were discussing?" Alex leaned back in his chair, his brows slightly furrowed as his eyes were fixed on me.

    Although Jolene didn''t want to back down, she had no choice. She turned around, throwing me onest venomous re before leaving the room.

    I frowned. What did I have to do with her misfortune? If I had my way, I''d already be out of Alex''s office too.

    Once the door closed behind her and Jolene was out of sight, I stepped closer to Alex''s desk. "Mr. Hastings, what g are you talking about? You never mentioned this to me before."

    "Shouldn''t you be thanking me?" Alex spun the expensive pen in his handzily. "If I hadn''t given you this excuse, all those reports would have been dumped on you."

    So, he was helping me. I let out a smallugh, a touch of gratitude in my eyes. "Oh, I see. Thank you for looking out for me, Mr. Hastings. It must''ve been tough for you toe up with such an outrageous lie."

    "Who said I was lying? This is very much the truth." Alex reached into his desk drawer and pulled out an invitation.

    I stared at the invitation, my heart sinking to the floor. In my head, I was already cursing Alex. He was such an opportunistic, maniptive, shameless capitalist.

    "Mr. Hastings, are you seriously suggesting I attend such an important event?" I forced a weak smile, clinging to a shred of hope.

    You''ve

    "Why not? You''ve attended gs before. You''re not interested in me,

    and your background won''t

    unnecessary gossip. You''re the perfect candidate." Alex leaned back

    with a glint of amusement inchis eyes.

    I couldn''t understand how I was the perfect candidate.

    No one at thepany knew about my connection to Alex, yet I was already the subject of relentless scrutiny because he asionally spoke to me. If I attended the g with him, it would only trigger more gossip.

    "I-I... C-Can I refuse?" I stammered.

    "Sure. Then you can finish Jolene''s reports, and she''ll apany me instead. If you want her work submitted on time, you''ll only be able to sleep five hours a night starting today," Alex said casually.

    I stared at him in shock. "This work is that important, and you''re willing to hand it off so casually?"

 Chapter 66

    "It''s not urgent," Alex said.

    I immediately understood that those files weren''t important at all. Alex was using

    them as a way to teach Jolene a lesson.

    I gave him a weird look.

    There was a mischievous glint in his eyes. "She used her position to take

    advantage of you. I''m just using mine to do the same to her."

    I considered the two choices Alex hadid out for me. "Can we extend the timeline

    a little?"

    "Hastings Group doesn''t operate on whims," Alex replied firmly.

    "And if I make a mistake?" I asked, my voice faltering.

    "Then you''ll get a pay cut."

    I nearly choked. "What if I mess up at the g?"

    "As long as you keep your mouth shut, there shouldn''t be any issues," Alex said, eyeing me carefully. Then, he added with a faint smirk, "If you do mess up, the same rule applies. You''ll get a pay cut."

    I clenched my jaw and gritted my teeth.

    Alex could buy a car with the loose change in his pocket, yet he wouldn''t hesitate to dock my meager intern sry.

    "So, have you decided?" Alex asked, a hint of amusement in his voice as he watched me struggle internally.

    "I''ll go to the g," I said begrudgingly.

    "Good. Here, take this ne. For a business g, you''ll need the right essories to look the part," he said as he took out a small box from the drawer.

    I opened the box and froze. Inside was a stunning ne made of 11 blue gemstones, each the size of my finger. The gems were wless, their cuts elegant and precise. They were surrounded by delicate diamonds that sparkled like stars.

    I frowned as I held up the ne. "This looks... familiar."

    "Familiar? A lot of high-end jewelry looks simr. This is from one of ourpany''s brands. It''s part of their new collection." Alex nced up briefly from the document he was signing.

    Nodding, I carefully ced the ne back in its box. I didn''t think too much about it and wore it on the night of the g.

    This g was nothing like thest one.

    The previous event had been modest in scale. On the contrary, the hosts for this one had booked an entire luxury hotel. It was a ce so grand it resembled a royal pce.

    I struggled to mask my astonishment as I stood at the door.

    I couldn''t care less about the grandness of the venue, but if I failed to perform, the threat to my sry was very real. Shaking off my curiosity, I focused on stayingposed.

    Alex seemed to be satisfied with my

    performance. He was dressed

    impably as always. His white shirt and tailored ck suit made

    him ooze with sophistication. The outfit, no doubt outrageously expensive, only heightened hismanding presence.

    He extended his arm toward me, and I hooked my hand around it.

    Tonight''s gown was even more extravagant than thest one. It fit me perfectly, as though it had been custom made, entuating my every Curve. The velvet fabric and billowing skirt paired wlessly with the gemstone ne at my neck.

    The tiara perched atop my head was from a renowned brand and reportedly cost

    as much as an apartment. I shone under the lights but struggled to move gracefully.

    Alex noticed my hesitation and, to my surprise, reached out to lift part of my skirt to lighten the load.

    I stared at him, taken aback.

    "What?" Alex asked tly. "At an event like this, everyone��no matter my rivals or allies-is watching. I''d rather not gain a reputation for being inattentive to my partner."

 Chapter 67

    So, that was it. When Alex had reached out earlier to help with my gown, my heart had skipped a beat for a fleeting moment.

    As we stepped into the grand hall, the lively chatter of the g quieted momentarily at Alex''s entrance.

    "Mr. Hastings, it''s been a while! Your presence brings such honor to my humble hotel," a short, rotund man greeted him with a smile.

    "Not at all! How could I refuse an invitation from you, Mr. Pierce?" Alex replied smoothly, taking a ss of champagne from a passing waiter.

    I couldn''t help but stifle augh as I watched their polite exchange.

    "Mr. Hastings, you''re looking even more handsome tonight," Mr. Pierce added with a chuckle. "Your looks alone are bound to make you the center of attention."

    Alexughed, his tone light. "Only because I''m basking in your glow, Mr. Pierce. It''s not my doing."

    "And this lovelydy is absolutely stunning tonight." Mr. Pierce''s sleazy eyesnded on me.

    I stiffened under his gaze, my brows knitting together.

    "That''s funny!" Alex interjected, his tone noticeably cooler. "If you''ll excuse us, we should greet Mr. Williams and the others."

    He guided me away, leading me toward a quieter corner of the room. Once we were alone, Alex''s expression darkened.

    "Why were you smiling like an idiot at him?" he asked sharply.

    I was confused by what he was saying, but then it hit me.

    "I wasn''t smiling at him. I just thought it was funny how you guys kept

    His sharp gaze cut to me like a de, and I immediately zipped my lips.

    "You are not to leave my sight tonight," Alex said firmly.

    I nodded. "Alright."

    "Sit here. I''ll go greet some of the business partners," he instructed, motioning to a nearby couch.

    My borate gown was so restrictive and heavy, it felt like moving a priceless antique. Sitting still sounded like heaven. I gratefully nodded.

    However, no sooner had I sat down than a young woman in a yellow chiffon gown approached me.

    "Hi! Are you Mr. Hastings'' date?" she asked with an overly enthusiastic smile.

    I nodded with an awkward smile.

    "Lovely to meet you. I''m Katie." She reached out her hand.

    Her excitement was painfully exaggerated, and her acting was so over-the-top that I wanted to sink into the floor and disappear. But for Alex and my precious intern Sry, I forced myself to y along.

    After she left, another woman in avender satin gown arrived. Her name was Evelyn. She acted and talked exactly like Katie.

    When Evelyn finally left, a third woman appeared, dressed in a white gown encrusted with diamonds.

    One after another, these socialites

    approached me like they came on a

    conveyor belt. They introduced

    themselves as the daughters or wives of powerful businessmen, each hoping I''d help them get Alex''s attention.

    They''d be lucky if I could remember their names.

    I scanned the crowd, desperately searching for Alex. Surely, he''d notice my plight

    and rescue me. But he was nowhere to be found.

    After some thought, I decided that

    staying put wasn''t helping. I nced at the signs around the hotel and, dragging my cumbersome skirt, made my way toward the garden.

    At this hour, when the socializing inside was at its peak, the garden was nearly

    empty. Finally, I found some peace.

    Standing by the fountain, I let out a long, weary sigh.

 Chapter 68

    "Why would Dad bring something as disgusting as you here?" A sharp female voice cut through the stillness,ced with disdain and loathing.

    "You''re nothing but a waste of space," a man added mockingly. "You don''t deserve to be part of the Schneider family. You''ll never be worthy. You should''ve died, just like your mother."

    I wasn''t nning on getting involved, but I couldn''t stand their mean words. I dragged my heavy skirt behind me and approached the source of the noise.

    A man and woman dressed in expensive clothing were sneering at a young man in a simple white shirt and a bow tie. They even prodded and shoved the man while they spoke.

    "What are you doing?" I demanded, my voice sharp with anger.

    "Who are you?" the woman snapped. "His lover?"

    "Watch your mouth!" I shot back, ring at her.

    Judging by her outfit and the caliber of people attending this g, she was clearly the daughter of some wealthy family. Yet her words were as vulgar as an uncouth

    woman.

    "You..." The woman stepped forward, clearly intending to vent her frustration on me, but she stopped abruptly when she got close enough to see me clearly. Her eyes narrowed. "Wait... Why are you wearing that ne?"

    Instinctively, my hand moved to touch the ne resting on my corbone.

    "Are you Alex''s date?" she asked, disbelief shing across her face.

    Her words caught the man''s attention, and his hostile demeanor faltered. Both of them suddenly looked uncertain.

    I frowned, wondering how she had recognized me as Alex''spanion. I didn''t recall meeting anyone with thest name Schneider during the earlier introductions.

    But this wasn''t the time to dwell on it. I nodded and said firmly, "Yes, I''m Alex''s date. And who are you?"

    "I''m Xena Schneider from Jershore. This is my brother, Henry."

    "Even if you''re from the Schneider family, that doesn''t give you the right to bully people," I said, dragging my skirt past them and toward the young man they''d been tormenting.

    As I approached, I noticed bruises on his face and a fresh cut at the corner of his mouth.

    "Miss, you don''t understand," Henry said, stepping forward with a sneer. "This boy is Lucas, the bastard of our family. He''s an embarrassment. Tonight''s g is full of people we want to impress, and he had the nerve to show up here, uninvited, and disgrace us. We were simply teaching him his ce."

    His words made my blood boil. "Have you ever heard of basic decency? He''s not a child. You could''ve boken to him instead of attacking him. And don''t you dare me him for being a bastard. If anyone''s at fault, it''s your father."

    Henry opened his mouth to retort, but Xena pulled him back.

    "Miss, you don''t understand our family''s situation," Xena said coldly. "But let me give you some advice-stay away from him. Lucas is a mad dog. Don''t let him sink his teeth into you."

    With that, she dragged Henry back toward the ballroom.

    I turned to Lucas. His defiant gaze followed their retreating figures until they disappeared from sight. He couldn''t have been older than 20. He was possibly even younger than me.

    I pulled a tissue from my bag and held it out to him.

    He looked at me, startled, but made no attempt to take it.

    "There''s dirt on your face and clothes," I said gently, extending the tissue closer. "Clean yourself up."

    After a moment of hesitation, Lucas took the tissue. The defiance in his eyes softened, reced by uncertainty. He looked at me with a vulnerable expression.

    "Aren''t you afraid of me? I''m just a bastard," he said tentatively.

    I chuckled softly. "What''s there to be afraid of? No matter your circumstances, you''re still human, aren''t you?"

    He lowered his head and whispered, "You''re the first person to say that."

    My heart ached for him, and I

    admired the strength it must''ve taken to endure such treatment. Quietly, slipped back into the hotel, found a tray of desserts, and suck

    back out to the garden to bring them to him.

 Chapter 69

    "Here, eat these. Finish them before you head back," I said, handing Lucas the te of pastries.

    Lucas took the te and stared at me warily.

    "Go on, eat," I urged, ncing at him again. His pale, gaunt face tugged at my heartstrings.

    The sounds of chatter and footsteps outside the rock garden grew louder. Turning my head, I caught sight of Alex standing by the fountain, his sharp eyes scanning the area as though he were looking for someone.

    "Shit!" Panic jolted through me.

    I noticed his expression beginning to turn frustrated.

    "Eat up and be careful on your way back," I said hastily, not waiting for a reply before slipping away.

    I carefully circled around,ing up behind Alex. But when it came time to address him, I hesitated.

    Calling him "Mr. Hastings" felt too formal for this setting, given my role as his date. So, I cleared my throat and called out, "Al."

    Alex whipped around, his gaze immediatelynding on me. His brows drew together in frustration. "Where did you go?"

    "I..." My mind raced for an exnation.

    Before I could say anything, I was pulled forward by a sudden force, and I found myself pressed against Alex''s chest.

    My eyes widened.

    His scent was subtle yet

    intoxicating. It was a clean, alluring fragrance that seemed to envelop me entirely. I breathed it in before realizing what was happening.

    Alex released me just as abruptly, and I quickly fumbled with the folds of my gown to avoid meeting his eyes. I meticulously smoothed out every Crease in the fabric until there was nothing left to fix. Only then did I dare to look up.

    "I told you not to wander off. Didn''t you hear me?" Alex''s posture was rigid, his height adding to the authority in his tone.

    "I..." I looked down, fumbling for an excuse. "I was bored. I just wanted to walk around."

    "Don''t leave my sight again. Do you understand?" he warned.

    Nodding obediently, I slipped my arm through his outstretched one.

    The g continued, but my thoughts were elsewhere.

    Alex hugged me. I couldn''t understand why. Was it out of concern?

    het

    This wasn''t the first time Alex had done something misleading. Thinking back to past moments and now this one, I felt warmth rising to my cheeks. Was it intentional, or was it all idental?

    If it was intentional, why?

    A hundred questions swirled in my head, but I instinctively avoided thinking of the

    answers. Icked the courage to confront the possibility.

    "What''s wrong?" Alex asked, his gaze dropping to meet mine. His brows furrowed slightly. "Why is your face so red?"

 Chapter 70

    "Oh... It''s nothing." I awkwardly turned my head away.

    "Nothing?" Alex didn''t buy it. He reached out, cing his hand gently on my forehead. "You''re not running a fever."

    The simple gesture made my already burning cheeks feel even hotter.

    "M-Maybe it''s the alcohol! Yeah, that''s probably it!" I stammered.

    Alex raised a skeptical brow but didn''t press further. Instead, he took the champagne ss from my hand and reced it with a ss of orange juice. "Your tolerance is terrible. From now on, no drinking at events."

    When the g finally ended, I was relieved to retreat back to myfort zone.

    ...

    On Monday morning, I walked into the office holding the box with the ne, only to run straight into Jolene. Her pale face and exhausted eyes told me she hadn''t had a decent night''s sleep in days.

    "Serena," she hissed, her teeth practically grinding together as she spat out my name. "You did this on purpose, didn''t you?"

    "What are you talking about?" I frowned, confused.

    "The subsidiary reports weren''t urgent at all," Jolene sneered, her eyes brimming with venom. "You seduced Mr. Hastings so he''d take you to the g and leave me here to pull all-nighters, didn''t you?"

    I stared at her, stunned by the absurdity of her usation. "What nonsense are you spouting? Do you honestly think Mr. Hastings is the type of man I could manipte?"

    Unconvinced, Jolene stepped closer, her hostility palpable. "Don''t y dumb. Then why did Mr. Hastings make me do those pointless reports?"

    I arched a brow, meeting her re head-on. "Are you seriously asking me that? Shouldn''t you know better than anyone why Mr. Hastings gave you that task?"

    Her face turned ghostly white as I exposed her doings. Then, it flushed crimson with anger and

    embarrassment. But her antics

    didn''t end there. Jolene took a

    step forward and shoved me."You must have gone crying to Mr.

    Hastings!"

    I wasn''t prepared for her sudden push. Stumbling, I lost my grip on the box, and the ne tumbled to the ground.

    I remembered Alex mentioning that the ne was a high-end piece and likely worth a fortune. Panicking, I rushed to retrieve it, but Jolene beat me to it.

    "You still im you didn''t seduce Mr. Hastings? Then why do you have this?" she shouted, clutching the ne tightly.

    "I needed something appropriate for the g. Mr. Hastings lent it to me. Now, give

    it back I need to return it to him," I exined, trying to stay calm.

    "Liar!" Jolene''s voice rose, her grip tightening around the ne. "This isn''t just any ne. It belonged to Mr. Hastings''te

    mother. Before she passed, she told him it was meant for his future wife!"

    Her words left me frozen in shock. My mind went nk for a moment before a storm of thoughts and realizations hit me all at once.

    No wonder Xena had instantly recognized me as Alex''s date at the g. That ne it carried so much meaning.

    Thinking back, at least ten people hadmented on it during the g, yet I had been too oblivious to connect the dots.

    A wave of regret and confusion washed over me. My legs felt rooted to the ground as I stared at Jolene in disbelief.

    "You''re still iming Mr. Hastings lent this to you?" Jolene stepped closer, her voice a mix of anger and anguish "This ne has been kept under lock and key. Even as the head office assistant, I didn''t know about it until recently. There''s no way he''d just hand it overto

    anyone!"

    Her words swirled in my mind, stirring questions I wasn''t ready to face. I stood

    there, paralyzed, unsure of what to think or say.

    "Say something!" Jolene demanded, giving me another shove.

 Chapter 71

    This time, Jolene shoved me harder than before. I stumbled backward, my bnce tipping dangerously. I braced myself for a fall, only to collide with a solid chest.

    Turning my head, I froze.

    It was Alex. Of all times, he had to walk into the office right now.

    The moment Alex''s dark, stormy gaze swept over the scene, my heart dropped.

    "Mr. Hastings!"

    The previously noisy office became so quiet you could hear a pin drop. Everyone avoided eye contact, suddenly engrossed in their work. Only a few colleagues greeted him quietly.

    I could feel my pulse hammering as I quickly stepped away from Alex, my stomach churning with dread.

    "Are you incapable of standing up for yourself?" Alex asked sharply, his brows knitted in irritation. "She pushes you, and you just stand there?"

    "I..." My voice faltered as I nced at Alex, guilt and embarrassment swirling inside me. "I... didn''t react fast enough."

    Alex''s eyes swept over me, his expression unreadable. He took a single, deliberate step forward, stopping in front of Jolene. Without a word, he extended his hand.

    "You''re fired," Alex said tly as he ced the ne back in its box.

    Jolene''s face went nk with shock, but she quickly straightened, raising her voice in protest, "On what grounds?"

    "First, you assigned your work to a new hire and then tried to take credit for it," Alex began, his tone cold and controlled.

    "Second, as the supervisor to the office assistant, you invaded your boss'' privacy and disclosed personal matters publicly." He raised the ne slightly to emphasize his point.

    "Third, Hastings Group does not tolerate employees who incite internal conflict or division."

    With each word, Jolene''splexion paled further, but her eyes still burned with anger.

    "Mr. Hastings, are you firing me to protect Serena? She''s just a newbie with no qualifications or skills. And yet you took her to the g?" she questioned, her voiceced with venom.

    Though the others dared not say anything, I could sense that they, too, had their doubts. Some were even resentful.

    "I am protecting Serena," Alex said calmly.

    The entire office fell into stunned silence. Everyone turned their eyes to Alex.

    He turned and ced the ne in my hands. "Serena is my sister. We''re family. Of course, I''ll protect her."

    Relief washed over me for a fleeting moment, but it was quickly followed by an inexplicable ache as if something in my heart had shattered.

    "What?"

    Everyone looked at us in disbelief.

    The stark differences between Alex

    and me-our looks, personalities

    and even the way we carried ourselves-had led everyone to assume something entirely different about our rtionship.

    Hearing the truth directly from Alex left them all shocked.

 Chapter 72

    "Alright, everyone. Back to work," Alex''s assistant stepped forward, dispersing the crowd. Turning to Jolene, he added, "Ms. Harrington, your tasks will now fall under my supervision. Please wrap up your handover and head to HR to finalize your resignation."

    Jolene looked utterly defeated. Her face was pale, but her eyes burned with jealousy and resentment as they settled on me.

    "The Hastings family are really something. You rich people must find it so amusing to toy with usmon folk," she spat bitterly, wiping at her tears while hastily packing her belongings.

    "You knew I liked Mr. Hastings. You knew I couldn''t stand any woman around him. And yet, as his sister, you said nothing. You were probably feeling so smug, watching me act like a fool. Isn''t that right?"

    Her constant whining was starting to grate on my nerves. Standing abruptly, I raised my voice. "Let me set the record straight. You''ve been dumping your work on me since day one. You would''ve done the same to anyone else too.

    "Instead of doing your job, you spend your time preening like you''re in a beauty pageant. Alex hired a head office assistant, not a fashion model.

    "And as for me toying with you? You walked into this mess yourself. Alex is the head of thispany! Of course, there will be women around him. What gives you the right to be mean to them? If you hadn''t been so arrogant and overambitious, you wouldn''t be in this mess."

    I kept my tone calm but firm without giving Jolene a chance to speak. Jolene nced at our colleagues, but they merely nodded in agreement with me.

    "I''ll remember this," Jolene muttered, shoving a framed photo into a box. She shot me a hateful re before storming out of the office.

    "Jolene''s too arrogant for her own good. She always thinks people would give in to her," one colleague muttered.

    "Yeah! This time, she really bit off more than she could chew."

    "She''s always going on and on about Mr. Hastings," someone else scoffed. "You''d think she was married to him from the way she talked."

    "I''m just d she''s out. Working here was unbearable with her around."

    The office buzzed with whispers andints about Jolene, but I noticed their sideways nces directed at me.

    "Uh... Serena," one brave colleague finally spoke up, offering me an awkward smile. "You''re really Mr. Hastings'' sister?"

    on

    moment, reflecting

    bold deration. He had no choice but to go along with it. Reluctantly, I nodded.

    left

    "Wow!" The room erupted in exaggerated amazement, their reactions almost

    theatrical. "Serena, you''ve been keeping such a low profile!"

    "We were all so scared of Jolene that we didn''t dare be friendly with you. Please don''t take it personally."

    I sighed, realizing what they were really after. "Don''t worry about it. Let''s just focus on our jobs from now on Alex and I aren''t

    blood-rted siblings. It''s just a formal arrangement. You don''t need to treat me differently."

    "Don''t worry, Serena. We get it. We won''t say anything to anyone," one assured

    me.

    Although they promised me, by lunchtime, I learned just how fast news traveled in an office.

    "Ms. Ashford, have some fresh fruit," one colleague offered.

    "Ms. Ashford, here''s a yogurt for you," another said.

    "Ms. Ashford, I just bought this makeupst week. It''s quite good. You should try

    it!"

    I felt overwhelmed as I looked at the

    gifts piled up on my desk and listened to the buzz around. Somez were eager to curry favor now that they knew my supposed status while others likely cursed me in hushed tones behind my back.

    I could already imagine what they were saying about me.

 Chapter 73

    As I left the cafeteria with a heavy heart, I longed for L''spany more than ever. She was the only one who treated me the same, whether I was a lovesick woman or Alex''s little sister. I couldn''t wait to finish work and share my day with L.

    "Serena, Mr. Hastings is looking for you."

    My face turned pale as I looked toward Alex''s office. For some reason, I felt both hesitant and eager to see him. I was torn and didn''t know why. Dragging my feet to his door, I took a deep breath before attempting to knock. But before I could even lift my hand, the door swung open from the inside.

    "Why are you standing at the door?" Alex''s brows furrowed when he saw me. He then turned around and walked back into his office.

    "Mr. Hastings," I followed Alex inside but felt somewhat uneasy, so I stood about three yards away from him. "Did you wish to see me?"

    Alex sat down in front of hisputer before looking up. His brows furrowed once more. "Why are you standing so far away? Can I hear you from there?"

    His chastising tone snapped me out of my difort, and I almost wanted to retort, "Are you deaf?"

    But I held my tongue, reminding myself of his authority and my position as an intern with little pay.

    "I''ve reviewed your academic background," Alex continued crisply. "Starting now, you''ll be responsible for overseeing the office assistant duties, with Oliver assisting you."

    Oliver Wood was Alex''s assistant. I had met him a few times before. He was always serious and stern, much like Alex himself.

    "What do you mean?" I asked, unsure of what he was getting at.

    "It means that you''ll now serve as the head office assistant and report directly to me," Alex exined. "Oliver will help you get familiar with your new role, but after that, you''ll be expected to handle all

    responsibilities independently."

    I looked at Alex in astonishment. "Mr. Hastings, this is absolutely out of the question. I''m just a neer who has just joined thepany. And... And..."

    "And people will think you got the job through connections?" Alex raised his eyebrows slightly.

    I remained silent, which was equivalent to admitting that Alex was right.

    "You''re my sister, Serena. Whether you admit it or not now, you''re already someone who got the job through connections." Alex swiveled his chair around. "Since you already have the reputation thates with it, why not reap some benefits too?"

    Alex''s eyebrows rose slightly. After pondering for a moment, I worked up the courage to ask the questions that had been guing me for some time.

    "I have two questions."

    "Before I can answer, you must agree to my terms," Alex replied without hesitation.

    "You..." I took a step forward, but Alex remained unmoved like a mountain.

    "I can''t make such an agreement so quickly," I confessed, biting my lip.

    "In that case, I can''t answer your questions."

    I wanted nothing more than tosh out at Alex, but strangely enough, as I looked

    at his handsome face, my anger dissipated.

 Chapter 74

    I mentally scolded myself and pushed away any ridiculous thoughts before turning to leave Alex''s office.

    My colleagues were already gathering their belongings, ready to head home for the day. Usually, everyone would be in a rush by this time, but today, they seemed to be moving in slow motion. Their eyes kept darting toward the door of the office.

    When they noticed me entering, they all immediately looked down or turned away. Ignoring them, I nced around briefly before heading over to my desk. I packed up my things without saying a word.

    My colleague who was sitting directly across from me shed me a ttering smile. "Serena," she said. "Did Mr. Hastings speak to you about... a possible promotion?"

    I was caught off guard and wondered if she had been eavesdropping.

    "No." I shook my head.

    "Really?" Doubt shed in my colleagues'' eyes.

    "No. Who told you that?"

    "After you left, Oliver stopped by and mentioned that he was only covering for Jolene and that we needed someone permanently in charge."

    As I looked into my colleague''s seemingly innocent eyes, I couldn''t help but clench my teeth. These damn capitalists! Wasn''t this Alex''s scheme all along? By putting me in a prominent position and taking advantage of the rumors, he was trying to manipte me into following his n.

    As I approached my colleague who had been questioning me, I asked, "Oh, Bailey. Which departments did all of youe from before you joined the assistant office?"

    "I used to work in the Assets Department as the assistant to the general manager, and Sam came from the Finance Department."

    "So that means the assistant office only hired internally and didn''t bring in any external candidates?"

    "Yes," Bailey York confirmed with a resigned expression. "The selection process was quite rigorous too. You wouldn''t believe how many of us took the tests for this position. It was seen as an internal promotion opportunity that everyone wanted." Bailey spoke halfway, and Sam Bridgers interrupted her and pulled at her sleeve. Bailey suddenly realized what was happening and gave an awkward smile. "But maybe Mr. Hastings just wanted to bring in some fresh talent for the office assistant position," she said.

    Sam was more direct. "Even if he gave you special consideration as his sister, so what? You deserve it, and your work is top-notch."

    Bailey and the others nodded in agreement. I quickly gathered my things and left the office.

    Upon returning to the dormitory, I recounted every detail of what had urred today to L. L nodded along as she listened, and it wasn''t until finished that I felt a weight lifted from my chest.

    "Don''t you think Alex crossed a line?"

    "I don''t see how he did," L replied as she popped a segment of an orange into her mouth. "In fact, I believe he''s genuinely considering your well-being from all angles."

    "What do you mean?" I looked at L, puzzled.

    "Your involvement is clouding your judgment. As the saying goes, ''The bystander sees most of the game Alex has already warned you that once people find out about your

    family connections, they will

    you''ve been given undue

    advantages.

    "Since it''s alreadye to this, why not graciously ept the perks? Let others talk if they want to."

    A realization dawned on me, and I turned to L with brightness in my eyes.

    "Think about it. When you returned, your colleague immediately asked about a potential promotion. Alex clearly instructed his assistant to prepare everyone for this possibility in advance.

    "They''ve all already epted that you''ll be the supervisor. There must be endless spection happening behind closed doors, if you decline Alex''s offer now, won''t all of that talk have been for nothing?"

 Chapter 75

    L leaned in closer to me in a mysterious manner. "Besides, can you even imagine the gossip that would circte if you don''t take advantage of this opportunity?"

    Suddenly, it hit me, and I frowned in frustration. "Alex just exposed my identity like that. It''s too..."

    "Too what?" L''s expression mirrored mine. "Serena, I think you''re so paranoid about avoiding suspicion that it''s driving you insane. If your true identity as a member of the Hastings family isn''t revealed, then you''ll probably get a new one."

    "What?"

    "Alex''s secret lover, someone who will stop at nothing to be with him!"

    L''s words were blunt, catching me by surprise. I happened to be taking a sip of water when she said it and ended up choking and coughing uncontrobly. My face turned red because of it.

    ...

    As I thought about my uing weekend ns on Friday, the phone suddenly rang. To my surprise, it was Mom on the other end of the line. She rarely called me since I started working at Hastings Group.

    "Hey, Mom," I answered the phone and tried to keep my voice down as much as possible.

    "Serena, how''s work?"

    "Pretty good, Mom. Do you need something?"

    Her cheery voice came through the phone. "Oh, it''s nothing. Why don''t youe back for a family dinner this weekend? Alex will be here too, and want to make all your favorite dishes."

    "Mom, I''ll be busy looking for an apartment this weekend." My response was almost automatic. The thought of going back to that house made me uneasy.

    "But Robert already mentioned it to Alex." Mom didn''t give me a chance to decline. "It''s been ages since I saw you. Juste after work with Alex."

    "Mom!" I eximed. "I..."

    The phone on the other end was already buzzing with a busy signal.

    I stared at my phone, feeling helpless. I then shifted my gaze to Alex''s office door.

    I couldn''t help but feel a bit dejected.

    After work, I was thest one out of the office. As I reached thepany entrance, I saw Alex waiting for me.

    He had changed his car again today. The ckLand Rover loomed like a massive beast, and Alex seemed to

    be its master. He was waiting for me to approach beforemanding the beast to devour me.

    My steps felt heavy as if weighed down by lead. Once I finally got into the car and

    fastened my seatbelt, Alex wasted no time in starting the engine.

    He had ditched his usual suit and was now dressed in casual clothes-a light gray short-sleeved shirt and ck trousers. He also had a pair of sunsses perched on his face. At that moment, Alex didn''t seem like a powerful president but more like a wealthy yboy emanating an air of sophistication.

    "You took your time leaving work today," Alex remarked as we turned out of the<ppany gate. "You''re usually the first one out of the office."

 Chapter 76

    It seemed like capitalists were always watching, silently taking note of who left work first. I grumbled to myself, trying to reaffirm the image of Alex as an evil capitalist. I was hoping to suppress the feelings that had developed for him in my heart.

    I thought to myself, "Alex is a ruthless capitalist. He''d never have any emotions toward an intern. His only concern is how to maximize my worth and then find a way to dismiss me without having to give anypensation. Then, he''ll simply hire another intern to take advantage of."

    "What are you mumbling about?" Alex''s brows furrowed.

    The words tumbled out before I could stop them, "I''m just thinking that you''re kind of a ruthless capitalist."

    Alex''s expression shifted to one of surprise, and he turned to look at me with wide eyes. It dawned on me that I had spoken my thoughts out loud without thinking. I quickly looked away, avoiding his gaze.

    Suddenly, I heard Alex make a cold snort. It was filled with disdain and sarcasm. The underlying message of that snort was clear-Hastings Group was filled with talented individuals. Even if he exploited me as a capitalist, it wouldn''t make a difference because I had no value to offer anyway.

    But I knew I was in the wrong, so I pretended not to hear and turned my head away. In my heart, I vowed to one day stomp on Alex and surpass him.

    As the Land Rover pulled up to the massive vi, I snapped back to reality. When I stepped out of the car, Mr. Hastings Senior and Mom were waiting for me at the entrance.

    "Mr. Hastings Senior, Mom," I greeted them politely.

    Both of them greeted me with excitement. Mom came closer, took my hand, and gave me a quick once-over. "Serena, how''s work going?"

    I nodded and discreetly nced at Alex. "It''s been going well."

    "What''s wrong?" But Mr. Hastings Senior caught my slight movement. "Did this boy bother you?"

    "No, not at all," I denied it three times in a rush. "Mr. Alex-Al-has actually been quite nice to me."

    "I''ve heard about the incident at thepany." Mr. Hastings Senior gestured with his hand. "Given your position, Serena, you should receive special treatment. You shouldn''t feel pressured."

    "That''s not necessary," Mom interjected quickly. "Serena, I''m happy that you''re working at

    Hastings Group. But please don''met

    cause any problems or cause

    ie''

    rumors about Alex to spread at thepany."

    In reality, it should be Alex who should avoid causing issues or gossip for me. However, I couldn''t bring myself to look at him at that moment. Instead, I kept my eyes lowered and focused on maintaining a calm and collected demeanor.

    "Come in and let''s start dinner." Mr. Hastings Senior''s face was beaming with joy. "Nicole has prepared a feast tonight. She made all of your favorite dishes."

    True to his words, the table was filled with half of my favorite foods while the other half were Alex''s favorites.

    Just like when he was a child, Alex still had a sweet tooth for food. He preferred dishes like honey-mustard zed ribs and honey-zed chicken fillets.

    On the other hand, I enjoyedbinations of different meats and vegetables, as well as a variety of soups.

    Throughout the meal, I couldn''t help

    but sneak nces at Mom. Her smile never left her face, and it seemed to grow even wider when she noticed me watching her. Mr. Hastings Senior would often serve her dishes that were her favorites.

 Chapter 77

    Despite her attempt to hide it, I could sense that she was uneasy and dissatisfied in this ce. I ate my meal in silence. Just as I finished eating, my phone rang, drawing the attention of the other three at the table.

    I didn''t recognize the number, but I answered anyway, "Hello?"

    After I hung up, Alex''s gaze lingered on my phone.

    "Who was that?" Mom asked with concern. "I heard you talking about a housing agent on our previous call."

    I nodded in response.

    "What?" Mr. Hastings Senior eximed, turning to re at Alex. "We have plenty of properties avable. How could you let Serena rent an apartment? You''re supposed to be her brother."

    I quickly interjected, "It''s not Al''s fault, Mr. Hastings Senior. I want to find an apartment on my own. I can''t rely on Al for everything."

    "Why is that a problem?" Mr. Hastings Senior responded with dissatisfaction. "We''re family, after all."

    Mom chimed in, "Serena is right. Alex has already done so much by arranging a job for her. Serena can handle finding an apartment on her own."

    I nodded in agreement. "Mom is right. And the housing agent just called me. He''s found a perfect apartment for me. It''s in Maplewoods, which is right next to thepany, and the rent is affordable."

    "Maplewoods?" Mr. Hastings Senior first looked confused with his brows furrowed, but then he quickly agreed. "Okay, okay. Maplewoods is great. Serena, about the rent..."

    I held up two fingers in front of Mr. Hastings Senior. In Grandview, I was extremely lucky to find such a well-located apartment at this price.

    Mr. Hastings Senior''s re met Alex''s meaningful gaze. "That''s more like it," Mr. Hastings Senior said.

    I sensed something was amiss between them. Could it be that Mr. Hastings Senior thought Alex should have provided me with a free apartment to live in?

    As we drove back to the city after dinner, I couldn''t stop thinking about what Mom had said to me in her room. She truly wanted me to live a good life, but it seemed like an impossible task. I couldn''t just leave her alone and live a carefree life on my own.

    I looked over at Alex. "I agree with what you said earlier."

    He smiled slightly as he focused on driving. We took a sharp turn, and he said in a cheerful tone, "The personnel appointment should be finalized by the beginning of next month."

    I closed my eyes for a moment. When I reopened them, determination shone through.

    If everyone was going to talk about me anyway, perhaps I should take advantage of it like L had suggested. As for work, I would put

    in even more effort to truly impress others.

    "Actually, this will benefit us both," Alex exined abruptly. "When you and Nicole went upstairs earlier, my dad kept ming me for not taking good care of you and only allowing you to be a regr employee. With this position, I can deal with him about it."

    "Can you answer my questions now?" I looked at Alex.

    "Sure."

    I coughed before asking the first question, "In the past, the assistant office only hired from within thepany. Why did you suddenly decide to recruit externally this year?"

    I already had an answer in mind, but I never fully trusted my own thoughts. I needed to hear Alex say it out loud in order for it to feel true.

    "Because there was a need for it this year," Alex replied slowly. "Did you think I opened up the recruitment specifically for you?"

 Chapter 78

    "I..." My words got stuck in my throat, and my cheeks flushed red.

    What was I even thinking? Alex only promoted me to deal with Mr. Hastings Senior. Did I seriously think he''d go out of his way to open up an assistant position just for me?

    I felt ashamed for my audacity.

    "Second question." I took a deep breath. "That ne... is clearly not a custom design from thepany. It must be your mother''s keepsake. So... why did you let me wear it?"

    My voice was tentative and soft as I tested the waters.

    The real issue wasn''t why he gave me the ne but the story behind it. Alex didn''t deny what Jolene had said, which meant her im was probably true. That ne was meant for the future Mrs. Hastings.

    I wasn''t sure what kind of answer I wanted to hear. But after asking, I felt a wave of nervousness and unease wash over me. I was afraid of the truth-afraid that it might confirm my thoughts yet also terrified it might not.

    Alex stayed silent for a long time before speaking. He began, "I took the wrong one." And after what felt like forever, he continued, "Oliver brought over some samples, and I just put them in the drawer. That day, I identally picked up the wrong one."

    Hearing his words, my emotions became a tangled mess, and I averted my gaze.

    He was lying! At least I was sure that he was lying when answering the second question.

    Thepany''s custom designs came in luxury leather boxes. But the ne he gave me was in an elegant wooden box. There was no way he''d just leave something so significant mixed with the samples.

    My thoughts were all over the ce. I didn''t want to press him for the truth, but I couldn''t stop overthinking either. So, we drove all the way to the university gate in silence.

    "Pack your things tonight. I''ll help you move tomorrow," he said in amanding tone.

    "There''s no need." I waved my hands to refuse, but the moment I said it, I regretted it. I didn''t know why, but I wanted to spend more time with him.

    But the words were already out. His gaze fixed on me, and I

    bring to take it back. Instead,

    I scrambled for an excuse.

    He smiled faintly and said, "Hiring a movingpany will cost you a week''s rent."

    "Then fine, I''ll leave it to you," I said, taking the out he offered. "I''ll treat you to a meal."

    Alex''s smile deepened. "Go on. Get some rest."

    He then turned the car around and drove off.

    ...

    The next morning, I got a call from Alex.

    "I''m at the university gate." His deep, maic voice came through the phone. "Need help with your luggage?"

    The thought of Alex helping me

    move

    other students made me cringet

    getting stared at by the

    rumors would spread like

    The

    fire.

    So, I quickly refused, "No, I... I can manage."

    Half an hourter, I showed up at the gate, loaded down with bags and dragging

    three suitcases behind me.

    There he was, dressed casually but

    sharp. He was leaning

    t the hood ofstel

    phone.

    Rover while scrolling on

    Everyone passing by, be they guys ordies, couldn''t resist sneaking a nce at him.

    In contrast, I looked like aplete mess, like a refugee on the run.

    I felt my face heat up. Why hadn''t I thought to make two trips? Now, I was

    standing before Alex looking utterly disheveled.

 Chapter 79

    Alex stood across from me, taking in my disheveled state. He suddenly burst intoughter.

    My already flushed face turned an even deeper shade of red. I wanted to dig a hole in the ground and disappear.

    He stepped forward, took the suitcase from my hand, and ced it into the trunk. Then, one by one, he removed all the bags I was carrying and stuffed them into

    the car.

    Meanwhile, I was teetering on the edge of a mental breakdown.

    "You''re quite strong for someone your size." That was the firstment he gave

    me.

    "It seems you''ve built up quite the collection over four years in university." That was the secondment he made.

    Although they were just casual words, they hit me hard.

    I sat dazed in the passenger seat, desperately wracking my brain for something- anything I could do to salvage my image.

    "When I drop you off, can you manage to get everything upstairs on your own?" Alex asked suddenly. "I have a meeting to attendter."

    I was relieved to hear that and quickly waved my hands. "No problem! I''ll handle it myself."

    After all, there was an elevator.

    The car stopped in the underground garage. Alex helped me move everything to the elevator entrance before turning to leave.

    The sound of his car engine faded as it exited the garage, and I waited for the elevator toe down from the 23rd floor.

    As the elevator neared the basement level, I grabbed one of my suitcases, ready to start loading my things as soon as the doors opened.

    The elevator doors slid open, revealing three men wearing masks and hats. Their sharp, cold gazes locked onto me.

    My first instinct was to run.

    Sure enough, the three men immediately gave chase.

    I was certain they were targeting me. They had juste from the 23rd floor, the floor my unit was on.

    "Help! Somebody, help!" I screamed as I ran, desperately calling for help. I pulled out my phone and dialed Alex''s number.

    "Hello?" he answered.

    "Alex, help me!" I shouted, my voice frantic.

    "Where are you?" His voice was tense, and I could hear the screech of tires on the other end.

    Just as I was about to answer, my phone slipped from my hand and fell to the ground. I had no time to pick it up. All I could do was keep running as fast as I could.

    At this time of day, the underground garage was almost deserted. My heart raced with panic, but I forced myself to stay calm and scanned my surroundings. I ran toward an area with surveince cameras.

    But the men seemed to have caught on to my n. They split up and came at me from three separate directions, trying to corner me in a spot without cameras.

    My heart was pounding wildly, and my legs felt weak, but I knew my only chance was to keep running or break through one of their blockades.

    "What do you want?" I shouted at one of them. "Who sent you?"

    He didn''t respond at all. Realizing I couldn''t talk my way out of this, I steeled myself and decided to charge through the smallest-looking guy, but I underestimated the difference in strength between men and women.

    He grabbed me, and no matter how much I struggled, I couldn''t break free.

    "What are you doing? Let me go!"

    "This one''s got some fight in her," one of them muttered, panting. He pulled a rope and a bup sack out

    of

    let

    jacket, clearly intending to tie me up and take me away

 Chapter 80

    Just as I was about to fall intoplete despair, the man in front of me suddenly copsed to the ground, his eyes rolling back. In my shock and terror, a familiar young face appeared in my view.

    I knew that face, but my panicked brain couldn''t quite ce it.

    "Monkey! Monkey!" The other men nudged their unconsciouspanion, their expressions turning vicious when he didn''t respond. "That little punk. How dare he mess with us?"

    "L-Lucas?" The name finally surfaced in my mind through my daze.

    "Are you okay?" Lucas gave me a concerned nce.

    I shook my head, but he grabbed my wrist and inspected the spot where the skin had scraped off and blood was oozing out.

    "Does it hurt?" His face was full of worry.

    I finally noticed the dull pain in my wrist, but I shook my head again. The danger

    wasn''t over yet, and I couldn''t afford to care about a minor wound.

    Lucas gently pushed me behind him, his gaze turning icy as he faced the remaining two men.

    One of them scoffed, stepping forward with a sneer, "What are you gonna do?"

    The man reached out instinctively to shove Lucas, but before he could reach him, Lucas grabbed his fingers and twisted them sharply. The man''s face contorted in pain right away.

    "Ah! Ow, ow, ow... Stop! Save me!"

    The second man lunged forward, ready to teach Lucas a lesson, but Lucas swiftly lifted his leg and delivered a precise, powerful kick. The man crumpled to the ground, writhing and groaning in agony.

    "Who sent you?" Lucas'' voice was cold and filled with menace. "What are you after?"

    The two men exchanged a nce but chose to feign ignorance. "We were paid to do a job. There''s no way we''ll tell you more."

    "Oh, really?" Lucas raised an eyebrow, a chilling smile ying on his lips.

    With brutal efficiency, he tightened his grip on one man, who screamed in agony, while pressing his foot down on the other, cutting off his air. The man''s face turned blue, is eyes bulging as he struggled to breathe.

    I felt a wave of fear and took a step forward to stop Lucas. But before could say anything, the man whose fingers were being crushed finally cracked.

    "I''ll talk! I''ll talk!"

    Only then did Lucas release him.

    The man clutched his injured hand with tears streaming down his face while the other gasped for air. He coughed violently as he regained his breath.

    "We only know their surnames," the first man stammered, his face twisting in pain. Lucas'' sharp gaze urged him to continue.

    "There are two women. One''s surname is Harper, and the other is Harrington."

    "Get lost!" Lucasmanded coldly.

    The two men scrambled to their feet and ran, only to slink back momentster to drag their unconsciouspanion away.

    Still shaken, I turned to Lucas with a pale face. "Thank you so much for saving me."

    "Do you live here?" he asked, his tone now light and casual.

    I was momentarily stunned. Themanding and ruthless Lucas from moments

    ago felt like an illusion.

    I nodded. "Why are you here?"

    "I ran into you on the road," he said with a smile. "I saw you in the car and wanted to say hi. So, I followed you here. But just as I parked, I heard you yelling for help."

 Chapter 81

    I was overjoyed. "What a coincidence!"

    Lucas nodded, his eyes lighting up with genuine delight. "By the way, I still don''t know your name."

    "I''m Serena," I said. "How are you so skilled at fighting?"

    Pride flickered across his face. "I''vepeted in karate tournaments and even won a championship."

    I was surprised as I recalled my first impression of him. Back then, he had been bullied by Henry and Xena, and I had assumed he was soft and easily pushed around.

    Perhaps reading my thoughts, he lowered his gaze. "They''re the future heads of the Schneider family. If I were to fight back, it would''ve upset my father."

    I let out a long sigh. Yet another child trapped by circumstances.

    "Serena?" a familiar voice, filled with urgency, called from outside.

    "Is someone looking for you?" Lucas asked. "Is he the guy who dropped you off earlier?"

    I nodded. "Yes, he''s my brother. He helped me move today."

    "Your brother?" Lucas chuckled softly. "Since you''re fine, I''ll make a move first. You should head out so that he doesn''t worry too much."

    "Alright." I nodded. "Thank you so much for today."

    Lucas hopped into a sleek ck Mercedes. With a purr of the engine, the car vanished in no time. Meanwhile, Alex''s anxious voice echoed from outside.

    "I''m here!" I stepped out, feeling a wave of relief as I had just narrowly escaped a disaster.

    Alex was standing with his back to me, but the moment he heard my voice, he spun around and strode over, pulling me into a tight embrace. His body was warm, and his breath brushed against the side of my neck.

    "I''m fine." I patted his back to reassure him. "I''m sorry for worrying you."

    "You scared me to death," he murmured, his voice trembling slightly.

    After repacking my stuff, Alex insisted on carrying all my things upstairs. After that, he brought out iodine and cotton swabs, carefully tending to the scrapes on my wrist.

    It hadn''t hurt much earlier, but now that the adrenaline had worn off and I was calm again, the sting made me draw in a sharp breath.

    "Who saved you?" he asked while dabbing at the wound.

    I fell silent for a moment. Exining who Lucas was and how we had met felt like

    too much detail. So, I kept it simple. "Just a kind stranger who happened to pass by."

    "Did you properly thank them?" Alex tossed the used swabs into the trash.

    I couldn''t help but chuckle at his child-like tone, but I nodded.

    "Why were they trying to grab you?" He began wrapping my wrist with gauze, surprisingly meticulous. "Did you manage to ask them?"

    I nced at my now heavily bandaged hand and couldn''t help butugh. "This isn''t that serious. Do you need to wrap it like this?"

    Alex ignored my protests and kept going. I had no choice but to relent and let him finish.

    "They mentioned two women��one

    with the surname Harper and the other Harrington," I said with a frown "It''s probably Jolene and Elena. I just don''t know how those two managed to team up."

    "I''ll have Oliver deal with those three thugs, but don''t get your hopes up. Guys like that rarely rat out their employers. They''ll probably im it was just a robbery or something."

    In other words, there wasn''t much I could do about Jolene and Elena for now.

 Chapter 82

    Though the situation left a bitter taste in my mouth, I still nodded. "I wasn''t really hurt this time. But if it happens again, I''ll find a way to uncover the truth and make

    them pay."

    After finishing with bandaging my hand, Alex suddenly stared at me.

    "What''s wrong?" I asked, puzzled by his gaze. I frowned and pressed, "Is there something on my face?"

    He didn''t respond. Instead, he reached out again and pulled me into his arms.

    "Thank goodness you''re alright. If anything had happened to you... I''d never forgive myself," Alex said, his voice low and tinged with regret.

    I froze, staring at him in disbelief, my mind momentarily nk.

    What did he mean by that? Why would Alex say something like this? If he continued, I might start getting the wrong idea.

    I hesitated for a long time before finally gathering the courage to ask him directly. But just as I was about to speak, he abruptly stood up.

    "If you''re fine now, I''ll take my leave," he said.

    "Huh?" I was caught off guard. "Oh... Uhm, goodbye, Mr. Hastings."

    At the doorway, he turned back for onest look. "Don''t forget the promise you made to me."

    The door then shut with a heavy thud, leaving me alone to wonder what promise he meant.

    "Wait a second!" I yelled, frustrated. "I take it back! You crafty fox! You didn''t even answer either of my questions honestly, and now, you want me to keep my promise to you?"

    The only response I got was silence.

    When Monday arrived, Oliver delivered Alex''s ''edict'' as expected.

    I discreetly observed my colleagues'' reactions, but everyone seemed indifferent

    on the surface.

    Once Oliver left, they swarmed around me.

    "Congrattions, Serena!"

    "Yeah! Having you as the head is much better than Jolene!"

    Even Bailey chimed in with a frown, "Exactly. Jolene has no shame. After she left Hastings Group, I saw her just the other day clinging to some middle-aged guy."  fo

    "Really?"

    "Of course I''ve always thought she wasn''t that simple. How else could she afford Chanel bags and Dior clothes on a sry like ours? She must''ve been getting money from men."

    Bailey''s gossip sparked a lively discussion as the group clustered together, trading juicy details.

    I wasn''t one for office gossip. As the newly promoted head, I needed to focus on organizing my work.

    Still... my eyes fell on the bandage on my wrist, and my thoughts grew heavy.

    Jolene tried to have me kidnapped. There was no way I could let that slide. If I didn''t teach her and Elena a lesson, they''d think I was easy to bully. After tidying up my documents, I headed to Alex''s office.

    Therge full-length window in his office overlooked half of Grandview. It was a sprawling view of busy streets and towering buildings. This was the kind of luxury only O

    capitalists like Alex enjoyed.

    I cleared my throat, adjusted my expression, and put on a bright smile. "Mr. Hastings."

    He turned to look at me, his brows knitting together as a strange expression crossed his face.

 Chapter 83

    "Mr. Hastings, this isst week''s report. Please take a look." I bent forward slightly and handed over the documents with both hands.

    "What are you up to this time?" Alex furrowed his brows as he flipped through the report quickly. "Not bad. Good work. There''s a coboration with Zegler Corporation this week. Follow up on it with Oliver."

    I nodded. "Understood. I''ll contact Oliver right after this."

    "Anything else?" He lifted his eyes to nce at me briefly.

    Maintaining my professional smile, I stood before his desk. "Mr. Hastings, could

    you lend me some people for... some personal matters?"

    "What kind of people?" He put down the report and looked up at me.

    "Well... like those who helped you dig up information on Kevinst time- specialists in intelligence gathering." I tried my best to hint without being too direct.

    "Who are you trying to investigate?" Alex stood up, towering over me. "Tell me what you''re nning to do."

    "No way." My mood darkened instantly.

    "No way?" He sat back in his chair, amused. "Then I won''t help either."

    I felt disappointed and a little dejected.

    "Why are you digging into someone''s private information? What are you trying to aplish?" Perhaps my displeasure was written all over my face, but Alex''s tone was a lot more measured as he tried to exin.

    "If there''s a valid reason, I can help you. But if you''re just stirring up trouble, don''t me me for teaching you a hard lesson."

    I sighed, then exined in a low voice, "Jolene tried to have me kidnapped. If I don''t dig up some dirt on her to use as leverage, I won''t feel at peace."

    He fell silent, and I lowered my head gradually.

    He probably thought that I was petty, vindictive, and ruthless, right?

    After some time, just as I was about to give up, he suddenly asked, "Do you need my help?"

    "No." I raised my head abruptly. "I want to handle it myself."

    "Alright." He nodded. "If you need anything, just reach out to Oliver."

    "Thank you, Alex!" I eximed in delight.

    "So, I''m your brother when you need something and Mr. Hastings, the capitalist, when you don''t?"

    He chuckled, stepping closer and tapping me lightly on the forehead. "You''re unbelievable."

    My cheeks turned red. "I''ll get back to work now."

    After leaving his office, I quickly reviewed the coboration project with Zegler Corporation. After some discussion, it was decided that Oliver and I would handle

    negotiations directly with Zegler Corporation''s boss, Ronald Zegler.

    The rest of the team would focus on preparing relevant data and

    documents before the contract signing.

    "Mr. Hastings told me to assist you with some personal matters. Is something the matter?" Oliver asked casually as he drove us to Zegler Corporation''s office.

    "Yeah." I nodded, turning to him. "I need you to help me investigate Jolene

    Harrington and find out who she''s been associating with."

    Oliverughed. "You don''t even need an investigation. I can tell you right now. It''s Ronald, the person we''re meeting today."

    "What?" I looked at him in shock. "How do you know that?"

    "Zegler Corporation has a batch of high-polymer raw materials, which are critical for Hastings Group''s current R&D. But they''ve been ying hardball, trying to raise the price. Negotiations have been dragging on for a while. Jolene used to handle Ronald personally. I guess during all those meetings, sparks started flying.

    "On Saturday, Mr. Hastings called and asked me to look into Jolene. And guess what? Those two aren''t even trying to hide their rtionship. As long as they''re not in the office, they''re practically inseparable, acting like no one''s watching. Oh, and Ronald? He''s not even divorced yet!"

    Saturday... It was the same day I got hurt.

 Chapter 84

    Did Alex dig into Jolene''s background to help me get revenge?

    The thought warmed my heart, but it seemed too far-fetched.

    Alex wouldn''t care that much about me... right?

    "If you''re looking to teach Jolene a lesson, this is a golden opportunity," Oliver said as he turned the wheel, driving toward Zegler Corporation.

    I looked at him, surprised. "But won''t that jeopardize our coboration with Zegler Corporation?"

    While I did want to teach Jolene a lesson, I didn''t want Hastings Group to suffer any losses because of me. Thest thing I wanted was to cause trouble for Alex.

    "Oliver chuckled. "I''ve worked with Mr. Hastings for years. I can read his mind like a book. If he didn''t want something like this to happen, he wouldn''t have sent you to negotiate with Zegler Corporation."

    "What do you mean?" I felt like my brain couldn''t keep up.

    "It means we never nned to coborate with Zegler Corporation in the first ce."

    "Why?" I was stunned. "But Zegler Corporation has the materials we need!"

    "It''s a long story."

    "Then make it short."

    Oliver parked the car in the underground parking lot and took a moment to think.

    "Ronald rose to power thanks to his wife, the eldest daughter of the Watson family. But after his sess, he started mistreating her, unting his affairs openly. The Watson family''s eldest daughter was driven to a mental breakdown and was recently taken back by her family."

    The Watson family?

    I furrowed my brows. I had heard of them before. "What does that have to do with us not working with Zegler Corporation?"

    "The reason for her breakdown was uncovered by Mr. Hastings, who then passed the information to the Watson family. Now, the Watson family is preparing to take Ronald down. They''ve given us a heads-up."

    Oliver pulled out the car key and continued, "So, Mr. Hastings has decided against coborating with Zegler Corporation. As for the raw materials, he has arranged to source them from Sulford. If you can use this opportunity to ruin Zegler Corporation''s deal, Mr. Hastings would probably thank you for it."

    I felt a mix of emotions, unsure whether to believe Oliver''s words. "Oliver, I''ll need your help looking into someone else too."

    "Let me guess. Is it Elena Harper?" Oliver smirked knowingly. "Actually, Mr. Hastings was on the fence about Zegler Corporation until

    Saturday. That was when he

    made

    the call to cut ties and have the materials sourced from Sulford."

    His words left me surprised and a little shaken.

    "Ms. Ashford, I''ve worked with Mr. Hastings for a long time. Trust me he genuinely cares about you." Oliver stepped out of the car. "Come on, let''s go meet your target."

    In the elevator, my thoughts were a tangled mess.

    Alex cared about me? Why? And what kind of care was it? Was it the kind I was hoping for?

    When we arrived at Ronald''s office, my first impression could be summed up in one word-opulence.

    The ce was like a miniature museum, filled withvish decorations of every kind��whether ostentatious or understated, everything was meticulously curated.

    The moment Ronaldid eyes on me, his gaze turned sleazy. "Oh, is this Mr. Hastings'' new assistant?"

    "No." Oliver subtly shifted his position, stepping in front of me. "This is our new head office assistant."

    "Oh, I see." Ronald''sugh wasyered with innuendo. "She sure is a lot prettier than thest one."

 Chapter 85

    Ronald''s gaze made me physically ufortable. Oliver let out a politeugh and added, "Serena isn''t just an office assistant. She''s also Mr. Hastings'' sister."

    Hearing my identity, Ronald''s grin froze for a moment. Then, with a mix of surprise and disbelief, he carefully scrutinized me. "Oh, my, so you''re the Hastings heiress? How rude of me."

    Looking at his sleazy and pompous demeanor, I became even more convinced that what Oliver had told me earlier was true.

    As we walked out of Ronald''s office, Oliver muttered under his breath, spitting venomously, "That old sleaze bag is absolutely disgusting!"

    I sighed deeply, relieved that I no longer had to put up with the smug Ronald.

    "Ronald still doesn''t know that we''re cutting ties with him," Oliver said, opening the car door and grabbing a bottle of water. He gulped down half of it before continuing, "Nor does he know that the Watson family ising for him. The stage is yours. You can handle it however you like."

    I nodded, pondering my next move. "Let me think about how to y this."

    As we passed a dessert shop on the way back, I suddenly spoke up, "Oliver, stop the car."

    Oliver mmed on the brakes, turning to look at me in confusion. "What''s wrong?"

    "I..." I hesitated, embarrassed. "I want to buy something."

    Half an hourter, I arrived at Alex''s office while carrying a small bag.

    "You''re back?" Alex nced up briefly before returning his attention to the documents on his desk.

    Taking small, hesitant steps, I approached and handed him the bag. "This is for you."

    "What''s this?" He eyed the bag curiously but didn''t reach out to take it.

    "It''s... the fruit tarts you loved when you were a kid," I said, my face turning red.

    Alex had always liked sweets, especially tarts with intricate frosting or jam toppings.

    He stared at me for a moment, then finally took the bag. A faint smile yed across his lips. "Not bad

    You''re finally showing some concern

    Some, huh?"

    His tone... felt oddly intimate.

    With my hands now empty, I fidgeted awkwardly. "I... Uh... Thank you, Alex."

    "For what?" He leaned back in his chair, clearly enjoying my flustered state.

    "For

    g with Zegler

    Corporation... As well as Jolene and

    Elena. Oliver told me everything

    today. Thank you."

    "You think fruit tarts are enough to repay me for all that?" His voice carried a yful lilt.

    "What else do you want?" I avoided his gaze, feeling a little overwhelmed.

    What was with Alex? Being so good-looking was already unfair, but did he have to be this charming too?

    "Take me out to dinner tomorrow." He spun his chair slightly. "I''ll pick the ce." Mentally calcting my bank bnce, I nodded. "Alright. You call the shots."

    "Have you decided how to handle the parking garage situation?" Alex stood and approached me.

    I shook my head. "I haven''t had time to think about it yet."

    Picking up a notepad from his desk, he wrote down an address and handed it to me, his gaze

    suggestive. "Tomorrow, dress nicely. You''ll run into someone you''ve been wanting to meet."

    Taking the paper, I looked at him in surprise. "You... You..."

 Chapter 86

    "Do you need my help?" Alex raised an eyebrow slightly.

    I sighed deeply. "Can youe half an hourter tomorrow evening?"

    He gave me a meaningful look, then nodded.

    ...

    The next day, I arrived at the restaurant early to wait for Alex. Alongside me was L, who insisted oning along.

    "Hey, I have to ask." L stared at the menu as she inched closer to me, lowering her voice. "You''re here for revenge. Is it really necessary to dress up so nicely?"

    I adjusted my yellow dress. It was something I had bought for my graduation party.

    I ran my finger through my voluminous, curled hair and touched up my lipstick with

    a mirror. "I''m not just here for revenge. We''re also having a meal, aren''t we?"

    L narrowed her eyes, looking at me as a mischievous smile yed on her lips.

    "Okay, fine." I nudged her yfully with a smile. "Well... Alex will be here too. I don''t want to always look so in in front of him."

    We waited in the restaurant for quite a while before Jolene and Elena finally arrived.

    "Elena, this is the private restaurant I told you about." Jolene was wearing a sexy strappy dress. "Ronald''s friend, Mr. Campbell, is a huge fan of this ce."

    Elena was in a white Chanel-inspired outfit, still ying the role of the pure, innocent flower. Hearing Jolene''s words, she smiled shyly. "Jolene, thank you for introducing me to a rich businessman."

    But the moment she saw me, the two women''s facade crumbled just like that. "Serena? What are you doing here?" Elena''s expression darkened immediately. "Serena, you dare show up where I am?" Jolene was extremely smug, with her arms crossed over her chest in a superior pose.

    "I''m here to eat. Why are you so worked up?" I closed the menu and gave the two of them a cold look.

    "Why are they worked up?" L crossed her arms, her tone dripping with sarcasm as she said, "Well, it''s probably because they''re having a group outing as mistresses. It''s only natural for them to panic after

    bumping into you, right?"

    I found L''s bratty attitude amusing, but Jolene and Elena were both seething

    with anger.

    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Jolene snapped.

    "You guys

    should know full well if I''m

    speaking nonsense or not." L casually flipped through the menu "Can''t you two do something with your lives and be good functioning members of society? Why be mistresses?"

    "You..." Jolene was still as easy to annoy as ever.

    "Jolene, I''m sorry." Elena began to put on her pity act. "L and I had some past conflicts because of Serena, and this time, she dragged you into it."

    "It''s not your fault." Jolene turned to face her. "They''re both lunatics. Let''s just ignore them."

    "Serena, I know you hate me, but if you''re going to say something, please don''t drag Jolene into it," Elena said, her expression full of feigned innocence. "She didn''t do anything to provoke you."

    "Is that so?" I raised an eyebrow, standing up and walking over to Elena. "Didn''t provoke me, you say? Then who were the three people ?n Maplewoods'' underground parking lot? And how did you make their acquaintance?"

    At the sound of my words, Elena''s face turned as white as a sheet.

    "Serena, what are you babbling about?" Jolene, being the experienced businesswoman she was, immediately retorted. "What are you talking about? We have no intention of doing anything to you!"

 Chapter 87

    "I was just asking where those people came from. Did I say you were going to do something to me?" My gaze was filled with sarcasm as I turned to look at Jolene.

    "You..." Jolene, enraged, took a step forward. "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have lost my job! And now, you''re ndering me? I''m going to teach you a lesson today!"

    Jolene raised her hand to p me, but I grabbed her wrist. As I flung her hand aside, I threw a sharp p across Jolene''s face.

    "Jolene, are you okay?" Elena''s tears finally fell. She hurriedly stepped forward to help Jolene up. "Serena, how could you hit someone?"

    "You... You dare hit me?" Jolene''s face twisted with anger as she threatened angrily, "I won''t let you get away with this!"

    "I''m looking forward to it," I said as I returned to my seat.

    Jolene took out her phone, dialed a number, and said in a melodramatic tone, "Babe, where are you? Someone is bullying me here."

    The thought of Jolene calling that sleazy Ronald "babe" made me lose my appetite for the meal.

    "Serena, I already know everything," Jolene hung up the phone, her face full of triumph as she walked up to me. "You''re just a child brought in by Alex''s stepmother. You''re nothing more than a burden to the Hastings family. I''m really curious as to how Alex will deal with you if you ruin his coboration with Zegler Corporation."

    A sh of light flickered in Elena''s eyes, but she still stepped forward. "Jolene, Serena... probably didn''t mean to insult you like that. Maybe you could just let her off?"

    "Let her off?" Jolene looked me up and down, still holding her phone. "If you''re willing to get on your knees and apologize, I might consider it."

    "Oh dear." L stepped forward, giving Jolene an appraising nce. "Your boobs might be big, but your brain is tiny. Can''t you tell Elena is just pushing your buttons?"

    "You..." Both women''s expressions shifted instantly.

    "So, you won''t do it, huh?" Jolene pointed a finger at me. "Well, you''ll regret itter. Just wait. If you ruine Alex''s coboration, you''ll be kicked out of thepany for sure. I''d like to see if you can still act so high and mighty then."

    Looking at Jolene''s smug expression, I couldn''t help but snort. "What a clown."

    "What did you say?" Her face turned crimson as she stepped closer. "I''m going to teach you a lesson today!"

    Seeing that Jolene was still trying to make a move on me, I gathered my strength.

    I didn''t n to stop until her face was swollen and doubled in size.

    "Stop!" a voice called out from behind.

    I turned around to find none other than Ronald. Given the time, Alex should be arriving soon as well.

    "Mr. Zegler, long time no see," I greeted, raising an eyebrow slightly.

    "Ms. Ashford," Ronald returned the greeting as he walked over to Jolene''s side, his posture arrogant. "I''m not sure what happened to make you so upset."

    "It''s no big deal," I said with a forced smile. "Jolene sent people to try and kidnap

    me. I was just trying to teach her a little lesson."

    "Oh?" Ronald raised an eyebrow, still

    speaking in his superior tone. He

    it

    stretched out his arm and draped around Jolene''s waist. "Jolene is now my girlfriend. Considering the coboration between Zegler Corporation and Hastings Group, I wonder if you''d be willing to forgive her?"

    So, this was his way of openly using the twopanies'' coboration to threaten

    me.

 Chapter 88

    I pretended to be confused. "Your girlfriend? But I thought Mr. Hastings mentioned that you have a wife. Isn''t your wife Pauline Watson?"

    Ronald''s smug expression cracked slightly. "Those are my personal matters. Ms. Ashford, please consider the materials I have in hand, which can help with Hastings Group''s urgent problem. I hope you''ll stop arguing with Jolene and apologize to her."

    "Apologize?" I turned to him in bewilderment. "You''re asking me to apologize to her?"

    His expression immediately turned frosty. "The materials I have are exactly what Mr. Hastings needs right now. Besides, I''m the only one in Aldend with these materials."

    "Mr. Zegler, you don''t have to keep bringing this up." Alex''s voice came from behind. I turned around, overjoyed.

    He came in and said, "Jolene''s in the wrong, so Serena will not apologize."

    Ronald was clearly caught off guard. His expression immediately changed into one of ttery. "Mr. Hastings, what brings you here?"

    "If I hadn''te, how would I have known that you were using the materials to threaten my family?" Alex gave him a knowing look.

    I felt a wave of happiness in my heart. He had called me his family! A smile tugged at the corner of my lips, but I quickly suppressed it when I noticed L''s strange gaze. Damn it! What was I doing?

    "Mr. Hastings." Ronald nced at him, saying, "This whole situation is Ms. Ashford''s fault. For the sake of our cooperation, it would be best if she apologized. After all, we''re the main party here."

    "I''ll just end the cooperation, then." Alex waved his hand dismissively. "We pursue fairness."

    "What do you mean?" Ronald was taken aback for a moment before turning to him with a frown.

    Alex looked at me. "Come on-tell Mr. Zegler who''s right and who''s wrong."

    I said, "When Jolene worked at Hastings Group, she constantly abused her power to bully employees, which is why she

    resigned. After that, she team

    up

    with Elena and bribed some Candos, trying to kidnap me.

    "I invited Mr. Hastings here for a meal, but we didn''t know you''d be here." I gulped, trying to hide my

    unease. It was Jolene and Elenan et

    who started it. We can check the surveince cameras if you don''t believe me."

    "That doesn''t mean we should end the cooperation over such minor issues, right?" Ronald seemed less arrogant now. In fact, he sounded more like he was trying to please us. "After all, I''m the only one with the materials."

    "You''re mistaken, Mr. Zegler." Alex''s smirk carried the typical insincerity of a businessman. "Maybe you''re just too confident."

    "What did you say?" Ronald stared at him in disbelief.

    "Babe," Jolene said coquettishly as she shook his arm. "If we''re not going to cooperate, so be it but you have to teach Serena a lesson."

    "Get lost." He gave her a crisp p across the face. "This is all your fault, you troublemaker!"

    Stunned by the p, her gaze was filled with shock. "Did you just hit me, Ronald? How dare you?"

    "So what?" Ronald demanded angrily. "I''ve been waiting for that payment from Hastings Group, and you ruined my deal with a few words. You stupid bitch!"

    Elena shrank away, clearly frightened.

    "I ruined your deal?" Jolene stood up, her hair falling messily around her face. "Wasn''t it you who acted recklessly and provoked him in the first ce?"

    Ronald suddenly seemed to realize what had happened. With a loud thud, he fell to his knees in front of Alex. "I''m sorry, Mr. Hastings. We''ll lower the price of the goods by another 10%."

 Chapter 89

    Alex looked at Ronald condescendingly. "Mypany doesn''t coborate with ungrateful people."

    "What do you mean?"

    "The Watsons have already found out the real reason Pauline went mad. They''re on their way now."

    "What?" Ronald''s face turned pale with fear. "The... Watsons... It wasn''t me! I didn''t drive her insane. It was Jolene who did. She found Pauline and lied to her, saying she was pregnant-that''s the real reason!"

    "Save those words for the Watsons." Alex kicked away Ronald, who was clutching his pant leg, before turning to leave.

    I shot Jolene a challenging re. "The Watsons won''t let you off."

    "It wasn''t me!" With her face full of panic, she took a few steps back. "I just wanted them to divorce."

    Alex took my hand. "Let''s go. We''ll find another ce to eat. Let''s leave this ce to the Watsons."

    Before leaving, I gave Elena a look that said it all. Her face had long gone deathly pale.

    As we walked out, my gazended on Alex''s hand that was holding mine. His hands were attractive. He had long, slender fingers, and the veins on the back of his hand were subtly visible. The heat from his warm palm spread from my hand to my entire body.

    When we reached the entrance, I noticed several cars pulling up in front of the hotel. A group of men in ck suits and sunsses got out, looking intimidating. The man leading the group nodded at Alex and thanked him. These had to be the men working for the Watsons.

    I let out a long sigh. Jolene was truly reaping what she had sown this time. She probably wouldn''t have the time to cause me any more trouble in the future.

    "Now that Jolene is taken care of, we''re

    t with Elena.de

    For now, I hadn''t

    with a way to deal with her

    a way to deal with 1 zet

    We switched to another restaurant. Just as we arrived at the entrance, Alex''s

    phone rang. How timely.

    "What?" He answered the call and frowned slightly. "Alright, got it."

    "What''s wrong?" I asked, looking at him.

    "Something''s going on at the

    "No, no, it''s okay." I quickly returned it to him. "It''s just a meal. L and I will handle it ourselves."

    His car disappeared into the distance, and his figure faded into the crowd. Out of nowhere, I felt somewhat lonely.

    "Hey." Leaning against me, L gave my chest a smack. "What a shame, huh? All dolled up for nothing."

    How presumptuous of her. Feeling exposed, I smacked her on the head. "What are you overthinking about?"

    "Am I the one overthinking?" She gazed at me slyly as if she had seen through me. "Or is it you?"

 Chapter 90

    "It''s... It''s not me." I hurriedly averted my gaze elsewhere. "Don''t make things up."

    "I''m not," L insisted. "Serena, I think I know you pretty well. You can''t hide what''s on your mind from me. Those little secrets of yours? I''ve already figured them out."

    "W-What?" I nervously touched the back of my neck.

    She leaned close to my ear and whispered, "You like Alex, don''t you?"

    "I..." My first instinct was to deny it, but the words caught in my throat.

    "Don''t deny it just yet." Her face was full of smugness. "Serena, I know it''s the truth."

    "I..." I was flustered after being exposed. "Alex is my brother, L. I..."

    "By blood?" She raised an eyebrow at me.

    I shook my head.

    "Then what''s the problem?"

    "I-I just..." I stuttered, my mind aplete mess.

    "Serena, I can see that you like Alex. You''re not his biological sister, so don''t set such strict ethical standards for yourself, alright?"

    I froze on the spot, unsure of what to say. After a long pause, I finally turned to her. "If he knew about this, he''d be so disappointed in me."

    After all, he would surely despise me for harboring feelings for him, especially because of Mom.

    "Why?" L''s emotions red up instantly. "Does Alex think he''s too superior to be liked? He''s a CEO now. Does he not even have the confidence to handle admiration?"

    I couldn''t help but be amused by her unique perspective. Her bluntness warmed my heart as well. Only a true friend would believe that I was worth of anyone, including Alex. They would also insist that everyone else didn''t deserve him.

    "Serena?"

    I turned around instantly and was met with a familiar face.

    "Lucas?" Shock flickered in my eyes. "What are you doing here?"

    "I happened to pass by." He was dressed casually today in a white shirt and jeans. His smile was bright and refreshing. "What brings you here?"

    "Oh, I''m here for a meal." I pointed toward the restaurant.

    A hint of surprise shed in his gaze. "Really? Me too."

    "Then join us! I never properly thanked you for helping mest time."

    A sh of joy crossed his eyes, but it was quickly followed by hesitation as he nced at L. "But... you already havepany. Wouldn''t I be intruding?"

    "No, not at all!" I pulled her over. "This is my best friend, L. L, this is my friend, Lucas."

    She was never one to be shy or

    reserved. On the contrary, she was a social butterfly. Lucas, equally gracious, stepped into the restaurant with us After we ced our orders, I discovered just how talkative he was.

    "I''m still in grad school," he said with an ever-present smile. "But I''m graduating soon."

    "Grad school?" My eyes lit up. "That''s amazing! What''s your major?"

    "Psychology."

    L was so in awe that she nearly leaped out of her seat. "Psychology? Oh my god, a master''s student in psychology? That''s amazing! You''re my idol now."

 Chapter 91

    When we finished eating and stepped outside, all three of us had smiles on our faces.

    "Thank you for today, Serena," Lucas said. He paused slightly before hesitantly asking, "Is it okay if I call you that? If not, I can call you Ms. Ashford."

    Hearing his question, I thought about it for a moment.

    I waved my hand dismissively. "Sure, that''s fine! All of my friends call me that." "Alright then," he replied with a smile. "Get home safe."

    Linking arms, L and I walked back, nning for her to spend the night at my ce. She had recently found a job and hoped to rent a unit in the same area as mine.

    "Ta-da!" I opened the door. "Wee to my humble abode."

    "Not bad, Serena," she said, ncing around. "It looksfy and cozy."

    Setting down my bag, I was about to respond when something caught my eye. I frowned and asked, "Hey, L, have you noticed that the charm on my bag is missing?"

    "Charm?" L walked over, frowning as well. "You often carry this bag, and there''s always a bear charm hanging from it. Are you sure you only lost it today?"

    I nodded. "Of course."

    "It must''ve fallen off somewhere along the way, or it''s probably in Mr. Hastings'' car."

    I frowned even more and muttered, "That''s strange. It shouldn''t fall off so easily since it has been there for so long."

    But it was just a charm, so I didn''t think too much about it.

    ...

    On Monday morning, I saw Alex walk into the office looking calm andposed. I knew whatever had been troubling him yesterday was already resolved.

    "Good morning, Mr. Hastings," I greeted him with a smile.

    Nodding, he grunted in acknowledgment as he sat down. "Nothing happened to you two after I left that day, right?"

    "Something did."

    He had just sat down but immediately stood up again. "What happened?"

    "I ran into my savior."

    "Who was it?" His brows furrowed slightly.

    "The person who saved me in the underground parking lot." Thinking about Lucas, a hint of delight flickered in my eyes. "It''s amazing how we keep bumping into each other. Such coincidences!"

    "Oh." Alex''s expression visibly darkened. "A hero saving the damsel in distress, huh?"

    "No! That sounds way too dramatic. He just happened to step in when there was injustice."

    "Serena Ashford!" He suddenly raised his voice, startling me.

    I snapped out of my thoughts and red at him, somewhat frustrated. "What''s

    with the shouting?"

    "How many coincidences can there

    be in this world? Use your brain." His tone was filled with anger. "You''re unaware of bigger dangers lurking out there."

    "You''re being ridiculous." Gritting my teeth, I decided not to tell him what happened that day. Yet I couldn''t exin myself to him if I didn''t. All I could do was say, "Stop assuming the worst about people. Lucas is just a regr, decent guy."

    "A decent guy?" Alex sneered. "Come on. How old are you? Twenty-two? And you''re still this naive? How can there be genuinely kind people in the world?"

 Chapter 92

    "You..." Gazing at Alex''s icy expression, I felt a sudden surge of grievance. I didn''t know why I was so emotional, but I had a strong urge to cry.

    I turned to leave his office. Standing outside, I took a couple of deep breaths

    before ncing back at the firmly shut door.

    "Cold-blooded monster!" I muttered in frustration.

    Back in my office, I was still in a sour mood. Yet my colleagues seemed unusually excited. "Guys, look at this! This is shocking news!"

    "What happened?" Sam sat up straight, eager not to miss out.

    "Zegler Corporation has gone bankrupt!"

    "What?" Even I couldn''t stay seated. I got up, rushed to Bailey''s desk, and stared at herptop screen.

    "They''ve been exposed for selling unqualified products disguised as legitimate ones. The owner, Ronald, had relied on his wife to build his empire. Guess what? He cheated on her and drove her to madness once he got rich!"

    "Wow, this is no ordinary scandal!" Bailey''s eyes were full of disbelief. They didn''t know the mistress'' identity or the drama behind it all. Hence, it was just some sudden gossip to them. As for me, I felt both relieved and astonished. How did Alex and the Watsons pull this off so quickly?

    "The gossip''s wild, but... aren''t we working with Zegler Corporation?" Sam looked confused. "If they''ve gone under, what''s going to happen to the coboration?"

    All eyes turned to me. For a moment, I was unsure of how I should exin the issue. If I told the truth, they might misunderstand things. Yet I''d feel guilty if I lied.

    "What are you all crowding around for?" Just as I was in a dilemma, Oliver entered and interrupted the chatter.

    "Nothing much." Everyone quickly dispersed. Seeing his sullen face, I asked, "What''s wrong? Did something happen?"

    "Yeah." He nodded, looking grim. "There''s an issue with the purchasing of materials in Sulford. Mr. Hastings wants two office assistants to join me in sorting it out."

    The way his gaze keptnding on me made it clear that I was one of Alex''s

    chosen candidates. Bailey volunteered for the other spot.

    "Pack up, we''re heading to Sulford this Friday."

    "That''s so soon!" L''s voice over the phone was full of surprise. "It''s only Monday today."

    I nodded, sounding upset. "This trip might take a while. We won''t get to see each other for quite some time again. We usually meet up every day, but now..." I heaved a sigh

    "What''s the matter? Can''t live without me?" she teased. "Serena, you''re a grown

    woman. You''ve got to learn to sleep alone, you know."

    Her yful tone amused me. "I don''t want to, and I never will."

    "But... even if you''re in Sulford, we can still meet every day."

    "What do you mean?" I asked, puzzled.

    "Sulford''s my hometown, and I haven''t returned for six months. I

    want to just take some time

    couch potato at home before bing a corporate ve. Looks like get to keep youpany there, huh?"

    My eyes immediately lit up. "For real?"

    "Of course." L sounded a little proud. "My mom has been nagging at me."

 Chapter 93

    On our flight to Sulford, Oliver gave me a briefing on the situation.

    "Only Schneider Group possesses the polymeric materials that we''re looking to preorder. Our main goal on this trip is to visit the head of thepany, Lester Schneider."

    The mention of the Schneiders of Sulford caused my heart to drop. What an unlucky coincidence!

    "What''s the reason that my colleagues failed to make the order?" I prodded.

    "It''splicated." He furrowed his brows a little. "I don''t know the details, but one thing I''m sure of��Mr. Schneider Senior wanted to make us jump through hoops." "Why?" I gasped. "I thought business deals are all about agreeing on a price?"

    "Things are not that clear-cut in the business world." Sighing, Oliver exined, "The polymeric materials we require will mostly be used on high-end tech products. Yet the Schneiders themselves are selling the same products."

    I was rendered speechless for a while.

    "Schneider Group might have the polymeric materials, but their R&D team is... To put it mildly, ratherckluster. It''s a waste of resources to use the polymeric materials in their R&D."

    Oliver beamed with confidence.

    I frowned at him, puzzled. "So, why are they refusing to sell the polymeric materials?"

    "If they sell them to Hastings Group, Hastings Group will make them the highlight of our products. The twopanies are set to release their new products at the same time. Of course, Schneider Group wouldn''t want to give their opponent''s products an edge.

    "By the way, Lester Schneider is a difficult character. When our R&D team arrived in the city to procure materials, he asked the team if anyone was interested in switching jobs, and he also asked about our R&D data."

    Letting out a long sigh, Oliver added, "Thankfully, Hastings Group offers great benefits to our R&D team."

    I took a sip of water, thinking that Schneider Group was definitely a tough nut to crack.

    Before long, I saw for myself the deviousness of the old man, who sported gray hair and was all smiles. His office was nicely decorated.

    "Mr. Wood, it''s been a while. How have you been doing?" Holding a walking cane, Lester fixed his eyes on Oliver while I quietly scrutinized the old man.

    Was he Lucas'' father?

    Oliver exchanged pleasantries with Lester, during which he attempted to get to the point, but Lester skillfully steered the conversation away.

    What a difficult man, indeed.

    "Youngdy, why are you staring at me?" Lester beamed at me.

    His face reminded me of Lucas. Since I Lucas as a friend, I felt

    rathenant for the poor guy.

    Still, this was not the right time to bring up Lucas.

    "Mr. Schneider, Mr. Hastings sent us on this trip to discuss the purchase of the polymeric materials with Schneider Group." I didn''t beat about the bush.

    His expression froze. Soon, he waved dismissively at me. "There''s no rush."

    "No." Oliver shot up from his seat and quietly gave me a thumbs-up "Mr. Schneider Senior, this is urgent. Otherwise, Mr. Hastings wouldn''t have sent us here."

 Chapter 94

    Oliver''s remark wiped the smile off Lester''s face. Looking serious, Lester lowered his gaze and pondered. Finally, he looked up at us.

    "Alright. I''m open to discussing the matter, just not with both of you. How about Mr. Hastings meet with me to show that hispany is serious about this? In that case, I''ll discuss it with him."

    Oliver and I left Lester''s office with heavy hearts.

    "Thank God you went straight to the point, or we would''ve never gotten an answer. In the few times I met with him, he always went around in circles. And I could never do anything about it."

    My mood tanked after my first setback on the job. I grumbled, "Lester Schneider is a sly fox."

    "That''smon knowledge, but we can''t do anything about it." Sighing, Oliver joked, "We should''ve made Mr. Hastingse on this trip. He''s wasted two ne tickets on us."

    Suddenly, a familiar voice interrupted us from behind.

    "Serena Ashford?"

    Turning around, I gasped in shock. "Lucas? Why are you here?"

    "Do you guys know each other?" Oliver gave me a confused look.

    Nodding, I exined, "He''s the one who saved me at the underground parking lot."

    Still, the memory upset me because I recalled Alex being mad about the incident. Oliver turned to leave. "Since you guys are friends, I''ll leave you be and head back to the hotel."

    Lucas and I were in a restaurant. Staring at him, I noted that he had shown up in a vastly different style. He was dressed in a ck suit that made him look elite and expensive.

    I asked, "Why are you here?"

    "I''m here to..." He paused and rubbed his fingertips on the teacup.

    Momentster, he said with a chuckle, "I''m here to fight for my share of the stocks."

    "What''s going on?" My face showed wild disbelief.

    "My dad has been thinking of a stock split. As you know, inpanies like Schneider Group, the stockholders who own the most stocks have the biggest say."

    "A stock split? But why?" I squinted at Lucas, intrigued.

    At that moment, I saw a threatening glint in his eyes, but he didn''t borate.

    Lucas had saved my life once. Even though he refused to talk about the stock split, I couldn''t help but worry for him. "Is the battle over stocks a risky one?"

    "Are you concerned about me?" His eyes lit up in excitement. "I don''t have many friends. I''m so happy that you care about me."

    His soliloquy left me a little disoriented.

    He crossed his fingers. "Well, it''s not that bad. I''m sure you know by now that I have two siblings-Xena, and Henry. Our dad has been thinking of having Henry take over.

    With a shrug, Lucas stated, "Too bad Henry is a useless loser. He only knows how to fritter away. Xena is pretty capable, but she''s a woman. Our dad is worried that she might struggle to hold her own in business dealings."

    I recalled that time I met Xena and Henry. Indeed, the two siblings did not seem

    aspetent as Lucas.

    "So, are you going topete against Xena?" I cast him a worried look.

    "Xena is not my match if we were to fight for the stocks." Lucas'' eyes brimmed with confidence. Every time he talked about his family, he often did so with disdain.

    I knew by now that Lucas'' strategy was to y dumb. He showed deference so

    that his family would let down their guard around him at critical moments.

 Chapter 95

    I stared intently at Lucas, trying vehemently to figure out which was his true side.

    Under my obvious scrutiny, he suddenly hid his usual confidence and pouted at me. "Serena, do Ie across as... rather intimidating?"

    "Why do you say so?" I was surprised by his question.

    He scratched his hair like a bashful young man. "Well, I just thought you might think I''m two-faced."

    Having seen him bullied and also seen him struggling in life, I had nothing but respect for him. Chuckling, I reassured him, "Not at all! I think you''re brave."

    I made the remark earnestly, but he asked me in disbelief, "Is that true? Is that what you really think? Serena, your opinion matters a lot to me."

    His enthusiasm confused me. "Why so?"

    "That''s because..." He shed me a shy grin. "...you''re my best friend."

    Touched, I nodded in seriousness. "Every word I said was true."

    "So, if I fail to..... take power, will you look down on me?"

    I shook my head firmly. "Of course not. You''ve been through a lot. Failure or sess, we''ll still be friends. Just stay safe."

    "Sure." He nodded furiously. "The Schneiders are the most appalling people I''ve met. They''re hypocritical and untrustworthy. If I have the chance, I''ll certainly crush them."

    He spat out those words as though he had recounted some bad memories.

    I was taken aback.

    When I was in school, I read a book that imed everyone had a dark side. Perhaps this was Lucas'' dark side.

    "Hey, stop overthinking."

    The dishes had been served by now. I offered him a bowl of mushroom soup. "Mr. Schneider, you''ll only wear yourself out by overthinking."

    "I don''t want to be called Mr. Schneider." He frowned. "Just Lucas or Luke will do."

    I nodded. "Sure, Luke."

    ...

    After dinner, I went back to the hotel.

    To my amazement, Oliver informed me that Alex was already on his waya felt a mix of awe and expectations.

    I had a fallout with Alex at his office thest time we met. After that, hadn''t been speaking or meeting with him as I was busy with the business trip.

    Now that Alex was about to meet with me, I suddenly felt a little awkward and self- conscious.

    "Mr. Hastings would like you to pick him up at the airport with me," Oliver said merrily. "That will be 7:00 am tomorrow."

    I nearly bit my tongue out of

    surprise. He''s arriving at 7:00 am? What''s wrong with him? Does he need me to borrow the pom-poms from the cheerleading team and give him a warm wee while I''m at it?

    After I vented my frustration, I turned around and saw Oliver looking uneasy.

    "What''s that look on your face?" I shot him a confused look, wondering if he had lost his mind from all the business trips.

 Chapter 96

    "Um..." Oliver, who had tried to drop hints at me, regained hisposure.

    Taking out his phone, he put the call on speaker. "Mr. Hastings, um, are you listening?"

    "Yeah." Alex''s tone was cheerful. "No need for the performance, Serena. You''re a stiff dancer. It''s going to look really awkward and unpleasant."

    I was speechless. Alex was definitely good at hitting where it hurt, and he could

    be really sarcastic too.

    "Just show up looking clean and well-groomed."

    Alex hung up after that.

    I gritted my teeth and snarled at the culprit. "Oliver Wood!"

    Oliver removed his Bluetooth headphones and backed off. "Girl, it''s not my fault! I

    tried to hint at you, but you didn''t even look my way!"

    The next morning, I showed up at the airport in Sulford in my best outfit, begrudgingly weing my boss.

    Alex leisurely strolled toward us with a ck luggage. When he walked past me, he took off his sunsses and remarked, "I could sense your resentment from afar."

    I silently thought, "Why did he put on sunsses so early in the morning? Is he pretending to be blind?"

    I disyed brief anger at his remark, but that was all I could do.

    In the car, Oliver briefed Alex on the current developments. Alex closed his eyes. I wondered what was on his mind.

    "The Schneiders are hosting a dinner tonight. We''ll know what''s up their sleeve tonight."

    ...

    The Schneiders selected a luxury hotel as the venue for their dinner.

    veli

    When we arrived, Lester was already waiting for us at the entrance with Xena and Henry. Lucas was nowhere to be seen, though, which made me a little anxious.

    Thest time I met with the three, spoke up for Lucas and offended his two siblings. I wondered if that would bring Alex trouble when he requested Schneider Group''s help.

    "Mr.

    greet

    Feet Lester hurried over to

    with great enthusiasm a

    stark contrast to his reaction when he had met me and Oliver,

    He made his way over with his walking cane while Xena followed along and held him in case he fell.

    Xena was dressed to the nines tonight in a ck velvet gown. She styled her permed hair into a bun, looking both elegant and sensual.

    "It''s been a while!" Lester held Alex''s hand agitatedly.

    "Mr. Schneider, it''s truly been a while. You look sprightly." Alex put on the fake, professional smile that was a signature look of his.

    Lester merely waved at him. "Nah, I''m getting older. My health is in decline."

    All the time, I kept my head low, fearing that Xena might recognize me.

    Oliver, however, drew attention when he asked me, "What''s wrong with you? Are you unwell?"

    "No." Forced to look up, I met Xena''s eyes. She appeared a little doubtful but did not show other emotions.

    She didn''t seem to recognize me, much to my relief.

    As we walked to the hotel, I noticed Henry''s wandering eye on me. Frowning slightly, I thought, "He''s a yboy for sure."

 Chapter 97

    During the dinner, Alex was treated as a superstar. Lester was extremely attentive, asking Alex questions about the business and his personal life- everything but the main topic of our coboration.

    Lester was being annoying and difficult again.

    Just as I had wished, Oliver and I were ced in a quiet corner of the venue. At least I could dig in without being watched.

    "Mr. Hastings, you''re at a marriageable age. Don''t you have a girlfriend?" Lester piped up.

    I froze as I tried to listen to Alex''s answer, but his reply did note. I looked up to observe his face, but our eyes met. I hurriedly looked down, my mind a mess.

    Why was he staring at me?

    Once again, bold ideas shed across my mind. I quickly stuffed a piece of steak into my mouth and pretended that nothing had happened. I dared not look at Alex again, yet I couldn''t set my eyes on anywhere else.

    Panicking, I was in a limbo.

    Suddenly, Alexughed out loud. He replied to Lester, "I''m still working on it."

    What did that mean? I didn''t understand him. I tried to steal a nce at him, but he had already lowered his gaze.

    Perhaps it was just an illusion. The thought saddened me.

    "Still working on it? Can I take it as you''re still single?" Chuckling merrily, Lester said, "I won''t beat about the bush with you, Mr. Hastings. Xena is my only daughter and my right hand woman in business. What do you think of her?"

    Shocked, I dropped my fork. Xena came across aspetent, diplomatic, and calctive. But she wasn''t the best candidate for Alex''s girlfriend.

    Lucas once warned me about Xena, telling me she was hypocritical. I Alex married a woman like Xena, he would have to deal with her trickery all the time. That sounded very exhausting.

    "Ms. Schneider is, of course... a fine woman." Alex dodged the topic of conversation.

    Lester ced his fork on the table and put on a serious expression. "I''ll be honest with you. Across

    Aldend, only Schneider Group

    owns the polymeric materials that you need. Ronald Zegler from Grandview sourced his stock from us too. If you refuse to cooperate with me, I promise you''ll never get your hands on the materials you need."

    The wine in Alex''s grip suddenly shook. I couldn''t see the look in his downcast eyes, but I knew he felt irritated and threatened.

    Alex hated the feeling of being threatened; he''d try his best to resolve all threats to sleep peacefully at night. He was stubborn just like that.

    "Mr. Schneider, what is it that you want to say?" As expected, Alex sounded grim.

    However, Lester seemed oblivious to his emotions. Lester exined, "Aside from the polymeric materials, we''re able to get our hands on other rare materials as well."

    Alex let out a soft chuckle. "Are you that confident?"

 Chapter 98

    Lester stayed collected andposed as he responded, "Yes, the Schneider family has a long history in the business world and has established ourselves as a prominent figure in the industry. Our strength has always been our key asset.

    "I''m aware that you''ve been acquiring rare materials from Travia at substantial costs. Strangely enough, the Schneider family also possesses those same materials."

    Oliver, who was next to me, let out a mocking snort. "What a brag!"

    "Why?" I had recently joined Hastings Group and wasn''t involved in the supply aspect yet.

    "The rare materials we procure are only found in Travia. And these materials happen to be crucial for our research and development. Therefore, we have to purchase hundreds of millions of dors worth of raw materials from Travia every year."

    "That much?" I was taken aback.

    "That''s still considered a small amount." Oliver''s gaze dropped. "The people from Travia don''t exactly follow the rules when ites to business dealings. They often go back on their word.

    "The price they quoted us is 10% more than their domestic rate, but they''re still hesitant to sell to us because they want to suppress thepanies in our country. So, it''s impossible for the Schneider family to get these materials. If they do have them, then I..."

    Before Oliver could finish his sentence, Lester handed him a document from his assistant. "This is the mining license that Schneider Group just received from Travia."

    The license was passed to Alex, and as he epted it, his expression turned serious.

    "Damn it," muttered Oliver, his voice lowered. "The tables turned so quickly." "Does that mean Schneider Group actually has the materials?"

    "I haven''t seen the document, but I recognize their logo." Oliver''s expression was serious. "Just take a look at Mr. Hastings'' face if you don''t believe me."

    I nced up at Alex. His eyes held aplex mix of emotions��amazement, surprise, and concern.

    The whole room was silent, save for the rustling of paper as Alex flipped through the document in his hands.

    After what felt like an eternity, he set it down and directed his gaze at Lester. "What exactly do you mean by this?"

    Lester wasted no time with formalities. He gestured toward Xena dramatically before pointing at her.

    "This is my daughter, Xena. She''s not only the pride of the Schneider family but also my carefully chosen sessor. If you agree to marry her, then..all the resources and privileges of the Schneider family will be at your disposal."

    As soon as those words reached my ears, my hand stopped in mid-air while Oliver''s head snapped in my direction. Suddenly, all the delicious food on my te lost its vor.

    I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of bitterness in my heart. Xena hada prestigious family background that would make her a suitable match for Alex. Marrying someone like me wouldn''t bring any benefits to him at all.

    As Alex spoke about marriage, my heart was a mix of conflicting emotions. I heard

    him mention the seriousness of such amitment while Lester advised him to think it through carefully.

    Amidst the lively atmosphere of

    clinking sses and cheerful

    chatter, Alex stood out as the center

    of

    of attention. Surrounded by a lot le

    people he smiled andughed

    sipping his champagne with@race. All of a sudden, I felt like crying.

    Who was I to have such unrealistic thoughts? Frustration and bitterness welled up inside me as I stood and left the room.

    The chilly evening breeze brushed against my cheeks, helping me clear my head.

    If there was no future for Alex and me, I sincerely hoped that he would find happiness. When Alex discovered his true destiny, I nned on raising a ss to him with a smile and offering my congrattions.

    Even though these thoughts filled my mind, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of bitterness in my heart and prickling in the corners of my eyes.

 Chapter 99

    "Who could make such a beautifuldy so sorrowful?"

    I spun around, and as soon as Iid eyes on the source of the voice, I knew life could always get worse.

    It was Henry, gliding toward me with an air of confidence like a peacock unting its feathers. "How can someone so striking be unhappy?"

    As I watched his exaggerated movements, I couldn''t help but feel repulsed. I also wanted to burst intoughter.

    The three siblings of the Schneider family were truly a diverse bunch. Xena excelled in social skills and was clever and capable. Even Lucas, who was often belittled by his siblings, had a knack for scheming. Only Henry seemed tock any sense at all.

    He reached out to touch my cheek, and I instinctively stepped back with a look of disgust in my eyes. "Mr. Schneider, please control yourself."

    Henry''s attempt to touch me failed. As he looked at his empty hand, surprise filled his eyes. "How can you be so ungrateful?" he eximed.

    "What do you mean by ungrateful?" I scoffed back. "Does not wanting to be touched by you mean that I''m ungrateful?"

    "Since you know who I am, consider yourself lucky to have gained my favor," he dered.

    My stomach churned with disgust. Did he see himself as some kind of ruler? He seemedpletely unaware of his own ws and limitations.

    "Well, you certainly have a lot of confidence," I managed to say through a false smile.

    "You''ve noticed it as well, huh? My sister is on the verge of marrying into Hastings Group. If you still n to work for them, you should be cautious." Henry lifted his chin.

    "Are you speaking so confidently about something that isn''t even guaranteed yet, Mr. Schneider?" I furrowed my eyebrows.

    Outwardly appeared collected andposed, but internally, my thoughts were in chaos. Couldn''t the Schneider family have shared some of their intelligence with Henry? Why couldn''t he be more normal?

    met

    "You..." Henry''s frustration had reached its peak, and he was starting to lose his temper. He red at me with furrowed brows. "You''r@just an employee, yet you act like you''re above it all? Well, let me tell you something today whether you want to hear it or not"

    "Mr. Henry!"

    I spun around to see Alex approaching. He was slightly drunk but still walking with

    a steady gait. He was apanied by Lester and Xena.

    As soon as Alex appeared, Henry''s demeanor shifted from arrogant to subdued. "M-Mr. Hastings."

    "Mr. Henry, what are you up to? While Hastings Group may be facing challenges right now, it''s not necessary for my sister to resort to selling herself."

    "What?" Henry''s eyes widened in shock, and he turned to look at me. "She... She''s your sister?"

    "Alex, why have you never mentioned having a sister before?" Lester also looked at Alex with interest.

    Alex approached me with a look of concern in his eyes. I gave him a small shake of my head to signal that I was fine.

    "She and her mother were weed into the Hastings family, so to me, she is my sister," Alex dered, defining our rtionship with each other and his perspective on it.

    A twinge of bitterness stirred in my heart. Alex''s words indirectly acknowledged Mom''s identity in the Hastings family. If she knew about it, she''d be overjoyed.

    I realized that Alex had revealed my identity in order to prevent any misunderstandings from the Schneider family. And it seemed to have worked. Xena''s attitude toward me softened noticeably.

    "Even if Serena Ashford isn''t my sister but just an employee of Hastings Group, I hope you''ll conduct yourself appropriately, Mr. Henry Alex was still processing everything that had happened and didn''t have as many considerations as the Schneider family. "After all, you hold a position of prestige."

 Chapter 100

    Lester approached Henry and smacked him across the cheek. "You scoundrel!" he eximed. "How many times have I warned you to change your yboy behavior?"

    Henry looked at me before responding, "I-I honestly didn''t know she was Mr. Hastings'' sister. But since he''s marrying my sister, why don''t I marry Ms. Ashford?"

    Henry''s imagination was boundless, like a never-ending wormhole, and his words were filled with such intensity that they left people feeling utterly helpless.

    They wanted tosh out at him, but even if they did, it wouldn''t ease their frustrations. It would only result in unnecessary arguments, making the whole situation not worth the trouble.

    All four of them shouted in unison, "Absolutely not!"

    "What skills do you possess?" Lester''s brows creased. "You actually want to marry Mr. Hastings'' sister? Are you even on the same level as your own sister?"

    "Henry, why can''t you just think before you speak?" Xena was clearly annoyed with him.

    "Even though Serena isn''t my biological sister, she means a lot to me." Alex stepped closer to me. "I only want her to be happy and with someone she truly cares about."

    The ride back to the hotel after the dinner was quiet, as if we had all silently agreed to keep to ourselves.

    During the drive there, I had been engaged in conversation with Oliver the whole time. But now, I didn''t feel like talking to him, and he seemed focused on driving as well.

    "Mr. Hastings, we''ve reached the hotel," Oliver announced as he parked the car. "You may get out first. I''ll go park the car."

    After stepping out of the car, I paused to assist Alex, as was my duty as his assistant. However, he managed to exit the vehicle on his own. As I stepped back

    to make room for him, Alex seemed unsteady on his feet.

    It dawned on me then that Alex had consumed quite a bit of wine and was most

    likely drunk. Without thinking, I reached out to steady him. But instead of epting my help, he pulled me into his embrace.

    He towered over me. My cheek

    rested against his broad chest, and I could just barely see over his

    shoulder. The unmistakable scent of tobo mingled with the fruity aroma of expensive red wine emanated from him. Perhaps due to the alcohol, Alex''s body was shockingly flushed.

    As I inhaled his scent, my eyes began to water. It was at that moment that I became fully aware of my feelings for him. I couldn''t pinpoint when it had happened, but I had developed feelings for him.

    Back in junior high, Alex was a popr and aplished student among the seniors. He stood out among us while I was just another face in the crowd.

    Back then, every girl in school was infatuated with Alex. His academic achievements, appearance, and family background all met the standards of a perfect fantasy boyfriend.

    I knew that Alex held a dislike toward me and Mom, so I made sure to keep my distance from him at all times. However, despite trying to stayaway, there were moments when my heart couldn''t help but be troubled by thoughts of him.

    When I went away to university, I rarely returned home. Yet every month, without fail, Alex would find a way to visit me at the university for various reasons. Each time he showed up, I couldn''t help but try to avoid him.

 Chapter 101

    Perhaps I liked Alex from the moment I first experienced love, and it never changed. However, Alex had always been out of my league, which made me scared to approach him.

    As the cool breeze brushed against my face, I felt more sober. I wanted to push Alex away, but his arms were so strong that they barely moved.

    "D-Did you have too much to drink?" I asked.

    "Don''t move. Stay here with me." His deep voice rang in my ears.

    Nodding, I said, "Let go of me first."

    Nighttime in Sulford was not as busy as in Grandview. There were no brightly lit scenes like Saffron Creek-it was a conservative and quiet town.

    Alex and I strolled along the road while the evening breeze kept us awake. Neither of us said anything.

    "If that jerk, Henry, pulls something like that again, you don''t need to go easy on him," Alex suddenly said.

    Deeply moved, I said, "I know your family wants to work with the Schnieders. I don''t want to cause you any trouble during a crucial time like this."

    When Alex heard that, his eyes twinkled. Patting my head, he said, "That''s thoughtful of you."

    I shook my head slightly to remove Alex''s hand. "It''s my responsibility."

    "Do you think the Hastings family can work with the Schneider family?" Alex asked in a faint inquisitive tone.

    I wondered if he was asking me about his marriage to Xena. Feeling a tingling feeling in my nose, I breathed deeply and told myself to think of it as a way of saving myself some dignity. I should give Atex my blessing. After all, we came from different worlds.

    et''

    I closed my eyes slowly. When I opened them again, I smiled at Alex. "Ms. Schneider is pretty and capable. I''m sure she can help you with anything when you''re married to each other. So, I think your families can work together

    A cold glint shed in Alex''s eyes. "Is that what you think?"

    I nodded. "Besides, Mr. Hastings Senior will be happy if he hears about this. Mr. Schneider likes you too. He won''t cause the Hastings family trouble and will even bring you some benefit."

    "What about you?" asked Alex suddenly.

    I chuckled. "Me? Are you worried Xena might not like me? Once I have enough savings, I''ll move out with my mom and change my job."

    Alex''s breathing grew heavy, but he said nothing. After a while, he said coldly, "You''ve really thought this through."

    Taking a deep breath, I exined, "nning ahead will save me from future troubles. Once you marry

    Xena, I''ll move out with my m

    You should talk it out with Mr. Hastings Senior. The two of you don''t have any conflicts anyway-" C��ntent

    "That''s my private matter," interrupted Alex.

    I stared at him in disbelief, wondering if I was being too talkative. However, Alex

    simply walked away without saying anything.

    As I watched him helplessly, the tears that had been threatening to fall finally came pouring down. I pulled out my phone and dialed L''s number.

 Chapter 102

    L and I sat on the couch in the bar. Colorful neon lights shone on the dense crowd around us, but somehow, I couldn''t lift my spirits.

    L was furious. "How could Alex do that? Why would he get mad at you for no reason? My poor Serena didn''t even get to say anything."

    I took a deep breath and downed the ss of alcohol. "Actually, I know that Alex and I can''t be together. But now that the moment has reallye, my heart aches."

    L came forward and hugged me. "It''s my fault. Back then, I let you rush into it without knowing the truth. It''s all my fault, Serena."

    "How could it be your fault?" I said, leaning against L as my head felt a little dizzy. "Thank goodness I have you, L."

    L stroked my chin gently,forting me, "Don''t worry, Serena. I''ll always stay with you. I''m different from that jerk."

    I wanted to respond to her words, but I felt too drowsy to do so. Even my eyelids

    felt so heavy that I could hardly keep my eyes open. In the midst of all that, I heard my phone ring. I reached out to take it, but L beat me to it. "Hello? Who is it?"

    I had no idea who the caller was. All I knew was that L did not seem too

    pleased. "Oh, it''s you? Why are you calling Serena? Alright. We''re at a bar. I''ll send you the location."

    Upon hanging up, L tilted her head and rested it on mine. "Who was it?" I asked weakly.

    "It''s that jerk. He says he wants to pick you up," answered L weakly.

    I tried to process L''s answer, figuring out who the jerk was and why he wanted to pick me up. Suddenly, I snapped back to my senses due to the shock I felt, feeling more sober. "What did you say?"

    "The jerk wants to pick you up," said L lifelessly, clearly drunk.

    I quickly got to my feet and picked up my coat. Pulling L up, I urged, "Get up, L. Let''s go. We''ve got to leave before Alex arrives."

    When I got up from the couch, L decided to lie down. "Why? Isn''t it great that he''s picking you up?"

    "No." My feet felt like jelly, but I knew

    I could not let Alex pick me up from

    the bar I had an unpleasant

    ve?

    moment with Alex not too long ago. And now, I was wasted in a bar.

    It would cause misunderstandings. Anyway, I decided not to meet Alex that night. I pulled L up, and the two of us staggered out of the bar.

    "Serena, you coward! You like Alex but you still want to hide from him.

    ����

    Do you not have the courage to meet him?" L scolded her, nding frustrated.

    I simply hung my head low without saying a word.

    L hit me lightly, asking, "You''re usually braver than this. I''m disappointed in you, Serena."

    Serena and I held each other up as both of us had drunk quite a bit. After much stumbling around, we finally made it out of the bar.

    Vel

    "Say something," L demanded, pushing me angrily. My back

    bumped into the wall, but I mana

    to stay on my feet. However, L fell to the ground.

    "L!" I called out, rushing over to help her up. To my surprise, I tripped and fell beside her.

 Chapter 103

    "Serena!" L looked at me and burst outughing. Then, she hit me furiously. "You foolish woman. Can''t you let yourself be a little happier?"

    L''s eyes were filled with worry. Even though I was drunk, I was still sober enough to feel awful after seeing the look on L''s face.

    Deep down, I knew Alex and I were meant to go our separate ways. Yet I could not help but feel sad. Suddenly, all my grievances, heartache, and reluctance came pouring out in the form of tears.

    L said softly, "Stop crying. Alex is here."

    Stunned, I wiped my tears and lifted my gaze to find Alex still dressed in formal wear from the banquet. Standing in front of me, he looked down at me with a look of helplessness.

    "Oliver, send her home," ordered Alex, beckoning to L with his chin.

    Oliver stepped forward, carried L up, and took her away. At the same time, L gave me a friendly wave and said, "Bye, Serena. I''ll get going first. Bye, Mr. Hastings."

    I was still sitting on the ground. The tears of sadness and grievance had already dried up, but I still wanted to cry out of embarrassment and awkwardness.

    "Can you stand?" asked Alex, sounding frustrated.

    I hung my head low, too afraid to look at Alex. I couldn''t tell if the heat on my face was from the alcohol or embarrassment.

    Nodding at his words, I got to my feet with difficulty. Just as I managed to stand, a wave of dizziness washed over me, and I stumbled again.

    I was expecting to sit on the ground again. To my surprise, Alex caught hold of me. When he grabbed my arm, I lost my bnce and fell toward him.

    Alex steadied me in his arms, but I squirmed in hopes of freeing myself. "Don''t move. You''re drunk," he advised in a deep voice.

    "Okay." I nodded. Alex''s gentleness made me feel sad. We were never meant to be. There was no future between us, so my feelings could only be a secret.

    At that thought, I freed myself from his arms and hung my head low, saying, "Thank you for picking me up." I never lifted my head to meet his gaze.

    The bar was not far from a hotel. As we walked there, I never took the initiative to make conversation with him. Every time Alex asked a question, I would do my best to give a simple answer.

    When I arrived at my hotel room and closed the door, the emotions I had been suppressing suddenly

    ve?

    surfaced. I slumped to the ground and let the tears fall.

    I secretly swore in my heart that from that night onward, Alex and I would be nothing more than

    future could never have

    superior and subordinate. In

    any

    ridiculous thoughts like those ever again.

    s?novel

    ...

    Unexpectedly, Xena reached out to me a few days after that. "Alex has agreed to

    marry me," she said, sounding pleased.

    Although I had seen iting, hearing it in person still made me feel empty. "Congrattions."

 Chapter 104

    Xena sounded annoyed when she said, "I thought you were just an ordinary assistant. I never thought you''d be Alex''s sister."

    I never expected Alex to reveal my identity as well. In fact, I never thought Alex would decide to marry Xena.

    After all, Xena was not a kind person. When I thought of the Schneider family''s ways and attitude, I could not help but worry for Alex.

    Suppressing my bitter feelings, I said, "I''m just an ordinary assistant. You can treat me as one." I was not going to tell her about my n.

    Xena scoffed. "I''m afraid it''s not that simple. I''ll be waiting for you at the caf�� on Northwake Street." With that, she ended the call.

    I stared at my phone, slightly furrowing my brows. "She''s crazy." I wanted to ignore Xena, but a text appeared on my phone. It read, "You''ve got to show up. Who knows? You might meet someone you value."

    I was instantly on high alert. In the end, I changed and put on a cap to cover my face before heading to the caf�� Xena mentioned.

    It was not until half an hourter that Xena finally arrived in a coffee-colored coat. Her hair was wavy as usual, and her lips had been smothered with bright red lipstick. She sat down across from me and stared at me without saying anything. From her gaze, I sensed her hostility.

    "I initially thought you were Mr. Hastings'' sister, but never did I expect you two not to be blood-rted. I thought you two had a pure brother-and-sister rtionship. To my surprise, you have the audacity to covet something that doesn''t belong to you."

    Frowning, I nced at Xena. "What do you mean by that?"

    Xena fished out some photos from her bag and ced them before me. I took a look at them, realizing they were photos of Alex hugging me in front of the hotel and the bar.

    I tightened my grip around the coffee cup without realizing it, and my face paled. It

    felt as if my deepest, darkest secret was exposed.

    "You sent someone to spy on Alex?" I asked, still frowning.

    Xena admitted, "Of course. Alex is a leading entrepreneur and I''m no ordinary person. My family wants to have a marriage arrangement with the Hastings family. Not only did Alex refuse to agree on the spot, but he even acted all high and mighty. Naturally, I wanted to know the reason for his attitude."

    Raising a brow, Xena picked up a photo with her fingers. Her nails had been

    painted red. "What I didn''t expect was that you were the reason."

    I lowered my gaze. Although I did not want to admit it, I still decided tell the truth. "You''ve misunderstood. The reason he hesitated could be something else��not necessarily me."

    Xena''s lips curled into a mocking smile. "Is it not? I don''t know if Alex has ever

    had those thoughts, but you definitely have."

    I gulped with difficulty, my face hot with humiliation. Having feelings for Alex might

    be humiliating, but I never regretted it.

    Taking a deep breath, I looked up at Xena. "Did Alex agree to marry you?"

 Chapter 105

    Xena crossed her arms with a condescending expression. "Yes."

    "So, what''s your purpose for meeting me today?"

    Narrowing her eyes, Xena scrutinized me. "I hope you and your shameless mother will leave the Hastings residence and disappear from my sight."

    I lifted my head to look at Xena. At that moment, I knew Xena had not only investigated Alex''s background but also looked into my background and the Hastings'' matters.

    I had originally nned to take Mom with me when I left the Hastings residence. However, I couldn''t let Xena talk about Mom like that.

    I took a deep breath and warned her, "Please have some respect when you speak. The fact that my mother has been living in the Hastings residence for many years and Mr. Hastings Senior treats her with respect shows that some mistakes weren''t her fault."

    Xena snickered with disdain. "You and your mother are nothing but worthless trash."

    Her words crossed the line, and I did not think it was worth putting up with her. I picked up my cup of coffee and sshed it on Xena''s face.

    "You''re crazy!" Xena shrieked as she shot up from her seat. Surprisingly, no one came to check on us. Perhaps she had instructed the caf��''s staff not toe to our table.

    Xena wanted to do the same to me, but I stopped her. ring at her, I hissed out the words, "I warned you to watch what you speak."

    Xena was livid. "You... How dare you treat me like this?"

    I didn''t bother to conceal my

    resentment can give you what you

    want. But you need to understand t

    1.n

    mutual respect. If you insist on being@ggressive, then I don''t mind causing you some trouble before I leave the Hastings residence. Although my mother is a burden, Mr. Hastings Senior still cares about me and believes what I say."

    In the past, I hated people who took advantage of their power to bully or threaten others. However, someone like Xena deserved to be given such treatment.

    "You''ve lost your mind." Xena was no longer her arrogant self. Instead, her eyes had traces of fear.

    "Whether or not I''ve lost my mind is

    not important. I can be a

    madwoman if needed," I stated,

    shing Xena a smile. When I

    released her hand, she hurriedly

    picked up the tissue on the table and dried her clothes.

    "I''ll make you regret it, Serena. Bring him in," ordered Xena, her gaze vicious.

    As I nced at the entrance, I saw two bodyguards dragging someone toward us like a puppet. I focused my gaze and realized it was Lucas.

    "Luke!" With that exmation, I hurried forward to help Lucas up. His face was covered in bruises, and even his lips bore bloodstains.

    I hollered, "Xena! You''re evil! Why would you involve him in our matters?"

    Xena looked as though she was in a frenzy. She approached me and uttered condescendingly, "Of course, it''s a warning for you. To tell you the truth, I don''t like Alex at all."

    I stared at Xena as a terrifying thought came to my mind.

    "It''s just that my family wants to climb higher, and Alex is the perfectdder for us totch on." Xena walked over to Lucas and kicked

    him. "We want to climb up to higher ces as well."

    The terrifying thought in my mind grew stronger. No matter how hard Xena tried to conceal the wild, ambitious look in her eyes, it was enough to send chills down my spine.

 Chapter 106

    Xena was a lunatic.

    She scoffed, "How dare an illegitimate child fight against me for the position as the head of Schneider Group? He has no right."

    "The fact that Luke can do so proves that Mr. Schneider approves of it. Even so, he favors you and gives you loads of support. Why are you still treating Luke so cruelly?"

    Xena lowered her body to meet my eyes, uttering coldly, "I warned you about this. When I saw the photos of you and Mr. Hastings, I remembered you''re the woman who apanied him to the cocktail party.

    "That ne you wore was inherited from the Hastings family. Since you''ve worn that ne before, I won''t put up with you."

    It was a misunderstanding. Alex had told me the reason behind it, but Xena would not believe me even if I told her the truth.

    Xena had a vicious smile on her face. "Originally, I wanted to kill Lucas. But now that I have Alex''s support, Luke will barely be a match for me. That''s why I had him beaten up and gave both of you warnings."

    I helped Lucas up. He was slowly regaining consciousness. When I saw his cracked lips, I felt a pang in my heart.

    To someone like Xena, the dignity and lives of other people were worthless. I picked up the ss of water from the table and gently fed Lucas.

    Xena snickered. "A maid''s daughter and the illegitimate son of the Schneiders... That''s quite a match. I don''t want to rece Alex, but I don''t want you to show up beside him."

    At that point, I could not be bothered to argue with Xena anymore. Once Lucas regained consciousness, I would leave with him.

    However, Xena pushed me from the

    back. Frowning, I stood up and

    red at her. "Xena, do you find this cruel andme game fun? Alex isn''t nd

    a fool. He''ll find out about your intentions."

    Xena crossed her arms, saying, "So what? By the time he finds out about it, he''ll either be dying or have

    hundreds of millions of dors in

    debt." Content belonged

    She inched closer toward me, snickering maniacally. "Alex is just a pitiful person

    who''s only worthy of being a stepping stone for my family."

    "You" I raised my hand, wanting to teach Xena a lesson. To my surprise, a strong arm caught my hand.

    I whipped my head around to meet Alex''s icy gaze. Standing behind him was Henry. My heart sank as Henry nced at me provocatively.

    At that moment, I realized what was happening-I had been tricked. Xena had provoked me on purpose. It was all a part of Xena and Henry''s n.

    The look in Alex''s eyes held a mix of surprise and anger. "What are you doing?"

    "Look, Alex. Your sister clearly wanted to hit my sister," uttered Henry in a sarcastic and pleased tone.

    However, Alex kept his eyes fixed on me as if he was waiting for me to answer.

    After pondering for a moment, I

    finally exined, "It''s not what you

    think itis. It''s Xena. She did this on

    purpose. She even got Lucas

    involved and threatened me to leave

    the Hastings residence."

    Henry snorted coldly. "Nonsense. Why would my sister threaten you to leave the

    Hastings residence out of the blue?"

 Chapter 107

    I nced at Xena, who was looking at Alex pitifully. "I was nning to get along with Ms. Ashford since she''s your sister, but she... brutally told me I didn''t deserve you. Even if our marriage is because of business, it''s still a mutually beneficial arrangement. Besides, I really like you, Alex."

    Xena sounded sincere, but all I felt was disgust and fear.

    Both Xena and Henry looked pleased while Alex continued staring at me coldly. ncing at Lucas who was on the floor, he asked, "Who is he?"

    Stunned, I quickly exined, "It''s not what you think."

    However, Henry interrupted me before I could continue. He questioned frustratedly, "How is it not? Don''t you have a close rtionship with Lucas? You even stood up for him during the cocktail party in Jershor."

    Sure enough, Alex''s expression darkened as soon as Henry finished his sentence. Alex took a step toward me, asking, "You knew each other before the cocktail party? How did I not know about it?"

    "The cocktail party was a coincidence. Lucas and I only met once in the past, so I didn''t tell you about it." My exnation sounded weak at that point.

    "Was he the one who saved you in the underground parking lot?"

    I nodded in response. Alex smiled, but I could tell that smile was full of

    disappointment and mockery. It made my heart ache. "Alex, I didn''t mean to lie to

    you."

    "Then why?" questioned Alex instantly.

    I had not told Alex about Lucas after meeting Lucas for the first time, so it was difficult to do so after my second encounter with Lucas. And now, I did not have the courage to exin it to Alex.

    Deep down, I knew Alex had

    misunderstood me. But every word that came out of my mouth did not sound convincing at all. I could only hang my head helplessly, letting Alex stare at me with a look of disappointment.

    "I didn''t mean to hide it from you." My voice was so soft that only Alex and I could hear it.

    Despite hearing me, Alex did not say anything.

    Just then, Xena strode over and

    hooked her arm around Alex''s. "Don''t be angry, Alex. It''s bad for your health. Lucas is my family''s illegitimate son, and he usually has dozens of tricks up his sleeves.

    Serena could''ve fallen for them."

    I nced at Xena, saying icily, "Lucas didn''t trick me. You''re a scheming woman, Xena. Your true colors will be exposed one day."

    At first, Xena''s gaze held a hint of disdain. However, she quickly turned to Alex with a pout. "How could Serena say that to me?"

    Lowering his gaze at me, Alex said, "That''s enough. Return to the hotel now. I''ll pretend as if this never happened."

    I shifted my gaze from Alex''s furious gaze to the unconscious Lucas on the ground. Although I was worried about Alex getting mad and misunderstanding the situation, I couldn''t leave Lucas alone.

    "What about him?" I pointed at Lucas.

    "It''s the Schneiders'' matter. They''ll take care of him," uttered Alex in a frosty tone.

    I responded firmly, "No. Xena and Henry will kill him."

    Alex hissed through gritted teeth, "Serena, do you care that much about him that you''d disobey me?"

 Chapter 108

    I suppressed the ache in my heart and turned away to avoid Alex''s gaze, too

    afraid to see the disappointment and sadness in his eyes.

    Henry scoffed, "An illegitimate son and a maid''s daughter truly are a match for each other. You two are so affectionate."

    "Henry, don''t spout nonsense," Xena warned softly.

    I kept my gaze low the entire time, too scared to look at Alex.

    "Alex, there''s a private restaurant nearby that makes delicious food. I''m not sure if it''ll suit your taste, though. Why don''t I take you there to try the food?" Xena asked sweetly.

    Alex nodded, and the two of them exited the caf��. As they passed me by, Xena intentionally knocked into me.

    I stumbled to the ground. Only then did I have the courage to lift my head and look at Alex''s back.

    Xena wrapped her arm affectionately around Alex''s and was saying something to him. Meanwhile, Alex walked out in steady steps without any hesitation.

    Alex was as dazzling as ever, even when I stared at his back.

    Upon reaching the car, Alex opened the door for Xena like a gentleman while Xena smiled and thanked him. The two of them looked harmonious.

    When Xena got into the car, Alex got around the car and slipped into the driver''s seat. He did not give me a single nce through it all.

    I felt sad and lucky at the same time. After all, I looked unbelievably pathetic right now, and I was afraid the image would stay in Alex''s mind.

    Henry got to his knees and lifted my chin with his finger. "So? Are you regretting

    it? If you admit it and beg me, I''ll consider making you my girlfriend."

    I turned away in disgust. "Hah! The

    mere sight of you disgusts me. nose tingled as I walked over to Lucas, wanting to find out if he was awake.

    Unwilling to give up, Henry approached and began, "You-"

    At that moment, bitterness and anger exploded within me. "Get lost! Stay away from me!"

    Startled by my anger, Henry backed up and frowned. "You''re really crazy. You two are truly a match."

    When Henry was gone, the caf��

    returned to its peaceful state. I took a cup of warm water from the table, fed Lucas with it, and tried to wake him up.

    Even though I was busy taking care of Lucas, the disappointed look in Alex''s eyes stayed in my mind. knew there was officially a distance between me and Alex now

    The sadness within me intensified until I could barely hold it in. Everything in front

    of me grew blurry as hot tears rolled down my cheeks.

    Although I knew Alex and I were never meant to be together, I never thought our rtionship could be so tense.

    "S-Serena?" Lucas called out weakly.

    I wiped my tears and helped Lucas to the couch. "You''re awake."

    Lucas gulped with difficulty and looked at me. "Serena, were you crying? What''s wrong?" he asked nervously.

    I simply shook my head.

    Scanning the surroundings, Lucas frowned. "Why am I here?"

 Chapter 109

    "Do you not remember anything?" I wiped my tears and took a deep breath before looking at Lucas. After all, there were more important things to settle at that

    moment.

    Lucas pondered for a moment. "I remember I was going to meet a shareholder of apany. The shareholder told me to meet him at a restaurant. When I stepped into the restaurant, I bumped into Henry, and he immediately ordered his bodyguards to beat me up."

    Still looking at Lucas, I exined, "It was Xena who brought you here. She used you to threaten me to stay away from Alex."

    Lucas frowned. "Why? Isn''t Alex your brother? Has Xena lost her mind? Why would she get involved in your family?"

    Sighing, I said, "Alex isn''t my biological brother. Didn''t you know? Alex and Xena are getting married."

    Hostility shed past Lucas'' eyes. "Xena is... Let me tell you something about Henry and Xena. Henry is an alcoholic, and Xena is a scheming woman who shouldn''t be underestimated. Serena, if a woman like her marries Mr. Hastings, you''ll suffer in the future."

    I let out a dryugh. Suffering was no longer my main concern. I was going to leave the Hastings residence with Mom anyway.

    But when I heard what Lucas said, I could not help but worry for Alex.

    Lucas stepped forward and held my hand. "Serena, why are Alex and Xena suddenly getting married?"

    I knitted my brows as I answered, "It''s a business marriage. You don''t know? It was Mr. Schneider who arranged it for them."

    Lucas scoffed, "Mr. Schneider? The Schneiders are a joke."

    Frowning in confusion, I asked, "Why would you say that?"

    "Mr. Schneider is Xena and Henry''s grandfather. Of course, he''s my grandfather too. In the past, the Schneiders were just an insignificant family in Sulford. They got to where they are now thanks to my mother."

    I widened my eyes in surprise. In the past, all I knew was that Lucas was the Schneiders'' illegitimate son.

    I never asked him for the details in case it made him recall painful memories.

    However, I never expected such a thing behind all that.

    Lucas'' eyes grew teary. "When my

    mother was dating my father, Xena''s mother had already passed away. My father used sweet words to deceive my mother. Serena, I must take control of Schneider Group. Only then can I avenge my mother."

    Staring at the wounds on Lucas'' face, I could not help but feel worried. "But... You must be careful. This can''t happen again."

    "Are you worried about me?" Lucas stared at me with anticipation.

    "Of course. Who''s going to save you if this happens again?" I asked with a frown.

    Lucas'' eyes twinkled. "I get it. Don''t worry. I''ve underestimated my enemies today. But the fact that Xena pulled such a trick means she''s desperate."

    I didn''t know much about the power struggle among the Schneiders. Hence, I

    chatted with Lucas for a while before returning to my hotel.

    As I got to my feet, Lucas suddenly called out, "Hey, Serena."

    I turned around to look at him.

    Looking a little awkward, Lucas said, "Um... I just wanted to say that if you encounter any problems in the

    future, you cane to me. ?ll help you no matter what it is."

    I could not help but chuckle at Lucas'' serious expression. "No matter what? What

    if you can''t do anything?"

 Chapter 110

    Lucas repeated seriously, "I''ll definitely help you. Since you can''t find solutions for some problems, why not settle for the next best option?"

    Lucas''s gaze was filled with intense anticipation and sincerity, and I could not help but have ridiculous thoughts. However, I quickly snapped out of it. I was being too confident.

    I shook my head with a smile but still felt grateful for his offer. "Thank you, Lucas. Don''t worry. I''m fine."

    As soon as I returned to my hotel room and shut the door, the day''s incidents came flooding back. Everything Alex did and said was etched in my mind. As long as I was alone, I would always recall the memories. I was sure he was disappointed in me.

    Sitting on the floor near the bed, I hugged my knees and buried my face in it. Only then did I feel secure.

    Just then, a sharp ringtone filled the room, but I stayed unmoved. However, the phone continued ringing persistently.

    Given no choice, I picked up the phone to find that it was a call from L. I answered it weakly. "L."

    "Serena, a-are you all right?" L sounded anxious.

    "Yes," I said gloomily.

    L suppressed the anger in her tone as worry filled her heart. "Don''t be too sad.

    A fickle and frivolous man like Alex is not worthy of you. What''s so great about Xena anyway? You''re the true treasure on earth. Alex just doesn''t know how to appreciate you, which is why he''s marrying a woman like Xena. He''ll soon regret it."

    As I listened to Lin on my behalf, I felt touched and perplexed at the same time. "L, how do you know Alex is getting married to Xena?"

    L asked, "Didn''t you see it? It''s on Hastings Group''s official page."

    I quickly hung up and clicked on the official page. There it was-a notice posted half an hour ago.

    Attached to the notice was a photo of Alex and Xena. They were in the same outfit

    I saw earlier, which meant the photo was taken on the same day.

    The two stood side by side, with Alex standing ramrod straight and Xena almost leaning her head on his shoulder. They looked like a sweet couple, and it made me feel sad. Alex and I could have had a O respectable ending, but sadly, that was not the case.

    In the next few days, I barely went out. I felt gloomy and was afraid to see anyone, including colleagues and strangers.

    Fortunately, the colleagues who

    were here on a business trip with me were oblivious to the news. They just smiled warmly and asked if something had happened back

    home.

    I nced at Oliver, who was smiling politely. Immediately, I knew Alex had ordered

    the news to be kept under control.

    At that moment, I felt worse. I

    thought was already numb to it all, but whenever new matters arose, I felt horrible. Although things had reached this point, Alex still cared

    about me.

    I forced a smile before answering my colleagues, "It''s nothing. I just haven''t been

    feeling well the past few days."

    Bailey nodded. "Oh! Are you feeling better now? Are you going out?"

 Chapter 111

    Everyone''s eyes were on my outfit and the bag in my hand.

    "Oh, right." I nodded. "My best friend asked me out to go shopping. I''m just going out for a bit."

    "Alright, break it up." Oliver stepped forward, waving a hand. "What are you all crowding in the hotel hallway for?"

    My colleagues dispersed, and I looked at Oliver. "So, do you have something to say to me?"

    "Nothing gets past you as expected." Oliver scratched his head with an awkwardugh.

    He cleared his throat before continuing, "Mr. Hastings said that if you were going out, I had to follow you."

    "Follow me?" I frowned at him.

    "Uh... Well..." Oliver hesitated. "He just told me to follow you."

    I thought for a moment and immediately had a good guess as to why. Thest time I saw Alex, I had a conflict with Xena. Was he afraid I would leave the hotel to cause trouble for her again and ruin his ns?

    The thought irritated me. "You don''t need to follow me. I won''t go looking for Xena. Tell Mr. Hastings he can rest easy."

    "Huh?" Oliver gave me a puzzled look, then quickly waved his hands. "No, no, Serena. You''ve misunderstood. That''s not what Mr. Hastings meant. I have to follow you no matter what."

    "Why?" I frowned.

    "Because if I don''t, I won''t be able to report back to Mr. Hastings." His eyes were practically pleading.

    I furrowed my brows together. How dare Alex use tricks like this? Just because he was the boss, did that mean he could fire someone at will? Oliver was such a hard worker, and he was capable too.

    I was fuming inside, but in the end, I agreed to let him follow me.

    It didn''t matter. I had plenty of ways to shake him off. At least that way, he could report back to Alex and say he had done his job.

    "I''ll go get the car. Wait here." Oliver

    turned to leave but suddenly

    stopped after a few steps. He turned ando

    back to me, looking torn

    Stful. "Uh... So... Um..."

    "What''s with you today?" I frowned. "Why are you hesitating and mumbling so much?"

    "Serena, how about... youe with me to the underground parking lot to get the car?"

    I was instantly struck speechless.

    Oliver had zero trust in me. He could read my thoughts like an open book.

    "It''s just work. Do you really have to be this dedicated?" I sighed in exasperation.

    ...

    I hadn''t seen L in a long time. The

    moment she saw me at the mall she ran over and threw her arms around me in a bear hug. "Serena! My poor Serena! I missed you so much!"

    Seeing her, I finally felt the weight of the past few days lift off my chest. We hugged tightly,ughed, and chatted away.

    "Hey." L tilted her chin toward Oliver. "Why did you bring a bodyguard along?"

    I let out a helpless sigh and exined the situation.

    To my surprise, L burst outughing, almost gasping for breath. "Mr. Hastings'' secretary is hrious! He totally put you, the little trickster, in your ce." "Stopughing." I sighed.

    She made an effort to suppress herughter andforted me, saying, "It''s not a big deal. Just pretend he''s not there. Hey, you-keep your distance from uster."

    ?

    "Got it." Oliver nodded.

 Chapter 112

    L and I wandered around, eating and shopping. My gloomy mood lifted considerably. Oliver kept his distance, following behind without interfering.

    "Serena, I can''t walk anymore." L slumped onto a bench in the mall. "Let''s go home."

    After an entire afternoon of shopping, I was also exhausted and parched. I nodded. "Agreed."

    We picked up our bags and were about to leave when a group of men in matching white T-shirts appeared and blocked our way.

    "Ladies, we''ve just opened a new beauty salon. We''d love for you to try it out."

    "Yeah,e on. Help us out."

    The men surrounded us, closing in from all sides. All I could hear was a cacophony of voices. My instincts screamed that something was wrong, but the noise drowned out my protests.

    "Get lost!" I swung my handbag like a weapon, striking one of them. "I don''t want to try your stupid treatments. Move!"

    That was when I realized that they were after me.

    Through the crowd, I saw that L had already been pushed to the outside. She was frantically trying to break through the group, desperate to help me. Meanwhile, my handbag had been snatched away.

    "What the hell do you think you''re doing?" A loud,manding voice cut through the chaos. It was Oliver.

    He rushed into the crowd and yanked me out. "What are you trying to pull in broad daylight? Who sent you?"

    The man leading the group hesitated briefly when he saw Oliver. "What could we possibly be doing? We just want thisdy to try our new treatment."

    "Oh?" Oliver''s eyes were sharp with suspicion. "Here''s some advice-leave right now. Or I''m calling the police."

    The men exchanged nces before muttering under their breath, "Fine.

    Whatever. Call the cops? Do you think we''re scared?"

    Despite their tough talk, they were already retreating and soon disappeared.

    "Who were they?" I picked up my bag, still shaken.

    "No idea." Oliver gathered my scattered belongings and put them back in the bag. "Maybe they''re just

    frome beauty salon trying to

    scam customers."  fo

    "Serena." L''s eyes were red as she hugged me tightly. "That was terrifying."

    "It''s okay. It''s over now." I reyed Oliver''s words while gently patting her back with my hand.

    After that, I didn''t feelfortable letting L go home alone. Oliver and I drove her back together. On

    the way, my thoughts gr

    fell

    into ce. I nced at Oliver through the rear-view mirror only to find that he was deliberately avoiding my gaze.

    "Serena, I''m home. Text me when you get back to the hotel."

    I nodded and smiled as I said goodbye to her. As the car started moving again, I

    fixed my eyes on Oliver.

    "Oliver, why did you follow me around today?" I pressed.

    His gaze stayed firmly on the road,pletely unwavering. "Mr.

    Hastings said he was worried... n��t

    might overthink things. He didn''t want you to feel down."

    "He was worried about my mood?" I let out a softugh. "And sending someone to

    tail me was supposed to make me feel better?"

 Chapter 113

    "This is... just Mr. Hastings'' way of showing concern for you." Oliver nodded firmly.

    "You''re lying again." I red at him, furious at his hesitant, evasive manner. He seemed dead set on being Alex''s aplice. "You two are putting on a show together. Do you really take me for a fool?"

    Oliver instantly fell silent. After a long pause, he scratched his head. "I can''t tell you anything. If I do, Mr. Hastings will have me kicked out of Hastings Group."

    That was as good as indirectly admitting that I would have to ask Alex if I wanted answers. Oliver wouldn''t tell me a single word of truth.

    But I had no interest in dealing with Alex for now, so all I could do was lie in bed. I was tossing and turning as I tried to piece things together.

    "Maybe I should call L," I thought. But when I checked my phone, it was already 11:00 pm.

    Forget it��I didn''t want to disturb her rest. I didn''t expect that just as I was about to put my phone down, her call came through.

    "L." My voice was soft and warm. "You really know me too well. I was just about to call you, and here you are."

    "You''re still awake?" L chuckled. "I was afraid I''d disturb you."

    "You called because of what happened today, didn''t you?" I sat up, leaning against the headboard. "Let me guess-it''s about those guys from earlier."

    "Yeah." She nodded. "Serena, I think they were targeting you specifically." I had the same feeling. "And I''m sure Alex knows something about it."

    But there was something else that felt off. "Who sent those men?"

    My thoughts were a tangled mess, but only one answer made sense.

    "Xena!" L and I called out in unison.

    "Alex must have known someone was going toe after you. That''s why he sent Oliver to keep an eye on you."

    "But he''s about to get engaged to Xena. If she wants to harm me and he''s secretly protecting me, what does that mean?"

    "Xena knows your identity and how

    much you mean to Alex, so she wants to eliminate you. That much is obvious," L babbled. "But why wouldn''t he just confront he

    directly? That''s not his style at all."

    I frowned. This kind of subtle behind-the-scenes protection wasn''t like him at all.

    The Alex I knew had an arrogance that could rival a king.

    "Because... Hastings Group is currently under Schneider Group''s control." I voiced my suspicion in a low voice.

    L fell silent for a long time before finally agreeing. "It''s unlikely, but what you''re saying does make sense."

    "If Hastings Group is under the control of Schneider Group, Alex can''t openly go against them. But at the same time, he still wants to keep you safe." There was a hint of amusement in her voice. "Looking at it this way, you actually matter quite a bit to him."

    But all I felt was helplessness.

    "If Alex is in trouble, he could just tell me. I might be unable to fix everything for him, but I''d still do whatever I could to help. At the very least... I wouldn''t cause him more trouble."

    "He wants to shield you from all of

    this and keep you from being

    is

    dragged into it," she mused. "This straight out of a drama-the male lead going through hell and back just to protect the female lead''s C innocence."

    I sighed. "So, in Alex''s eyes, am I just some delicate, sheltered flower? Someone

    too fragile to endure hardships and too weak to stand by his side and fight?"

 Chapter 114

    "Seriously, who does Alex think he is? The most powerful man in the world? Does he take everyone else for fools?"

    After listening to myints about Alex, L finally asked, "So, what are you nning to do now?"

    The resentment in my heart instantly faded as I racked my brain for a solution.

    "How about... just having an open and honest talk with him?" She suggested cautiously.

    "No way," I rejected the idea with a cold expression. "L, if Alex wants to keep things from me, I''ll keep things from him too. Isn''t he ying games with me? Well, I''ll make him taste what it''s like to be on the receiving end."

    "Alright. Serena, you''re amazing." She pped her hands. "I support you, but you have to be careful."

    "Don''t worry." I rolled my eyes. "Wanna bet that Oliver will still be following me when I step out tomorrow?"

    "No." L chuckled mischievously. "But Serena, don''t you think Mr. Hastings is actually kind of... hot?"

    "He''s a typical male chauvinist." I put down my phone. "I''m going to sleep."

    The following day, just as I opened my door to head out, the door to the room next to mine swung open.

    "Oliver?" I feigned surprise. "Why did you move into this room? Wasn''t yours on the second floor?"

    "Uh..." Oliver scratched his head. "The colleagues from the R&D department arrived, and they needed to be on the same floor as Mr. Hastings for convenience."

    I nodded. "Are you following me again today?"

    "Ah... I''m free, so I figured I''d join you."

    I nodded again. "Go get the car, then. Didn''t the Schneider family invite us for lunch today?"

    Oliver looked shocked. "You... You''re really going?"

    I nodded. "Of course. They''re discussing Mr. Hastings'' engagement ceremony today. How could I not be there?"

    Oliver stared at me in disbelief as if he wanted to say something but couldn''t find the right words. He looked like he was choking on his thoughts, unable to swallow them down.

    "Go get the car." I tilted my chin slightly. "I''ll wait at the entrance."

    Oliver didn''t ask me to go to the parking garage with him this

    but when he drove out, som moet

    belongs

    else was in the car. Content Be to

    It was Alex, whom I hadn''t seen in a while.

    Despite my lingering resentment toward him, seeing him so suddenly still made things a little awkward.

    I turned to nce at Oliver, but he was doing his best to act as if nothing was out of the ordinary-though his head was practically buried in the steering wheel.

    With no other choice, I braced myself and entered the car.

    "Are you and Lucas close?" Alex suddenly asked.

    "Not really." I thought for a moment. "I''ve helped him before, and he has helped

    me. I''d say we''re friends."

    "Like you and L?" He turned to look at me.

    I nodded.

    After that, we did not talk for the rest of the ride.

 Chapter 115

    The Schneider family had already taken their seats when we arrived at the hotel. Two spots were left open next to Xena-clearly reserved for Alex and me.

    "Serena, it''s been a while. How have you been?" Xena smiled innocently.

    "I''ve been great," I replied with an equally polite smile.

    "A marriage alliance between the Hastings and Schneider families... Now, that''s explosive news." Lester chuckled, his face full of wrinkles. "The engagement ceremony should be held in Sulford. The eighth of next month is an auspicious day, and I''ll personally take care of everything."

    Alex remained silent, showing no hint of joy in his expression.

    "Grandpa." Xena set down her cutlery. "You''re already at this age. How could I bear to let you run around handling everything for me?"

    "What do you suggest, then?" Lester''s eyes narrowed slightly. "You''re my granddaughter. We can''t just leave such an important event to a wedding nningpany, can we?"

    "I think Serena seems pretty free." Xena suddenly shifted the topic to me. "We''re all youngsters. Why not let her help me organize the engagement ceremony?"

    I nced at her with a scrutinizing look. So, this was her n all along.

    "I happen to like her. I''m sure I''d be happy with it if she''s the one nning my engagement ceremony. Since I''ll be marrying into the Hastings family soon and Serena is part of the Hastings family, surely, she wouldn''t refuse to lend a hand?" Her gaze locked onto mine. At that moment, the dining table fell into silence.

    "She''s still young and clumsy with these things." Alex suddenly spoke. "We have a butler who''s been with us since I was a child. He''s very meticulous and organized. Perhaps�D"

    "I''ll do it," I said.

    Xena stared at me, but I met her gaze without hesitation. "This is an important asion. Ms. Schneider, I''d be honored to handle the engagement ceremony since you trust me."

    "I''ll thank you in advance." She lifted her ss in a toasting gesture, her expression filled with veiled provocation.

    I smiled and clinked my ss with hers. "There''s no need to be so formal. We''re family, after all."

    After returning from the meal, I

    opened myptop to research

    suitable venues for the engagement I

    cy. Just as I pulled up the

    first webpage, the doorbell rang.

    "Who is it?" I got up to open the door, only to find Alex standing outside. "What are you doing here?"

    I instinctively tried to close the door, but he pushed it open before I could and strode inside without hesitation.

    His eyesnded on myptop screen, and he let out a dryugh. "You''re really taking this seriously. Already looking at venues?"

    Ignoring the sarcasm in his voice, I yed dumb. "Of course. It''s next month, isn''t it? Time is tight, so I need to start nning now."

    With that, I sat back down and resumed scrolling through venue options.

    "Who''s covering the cost of the ceremony? The Hastings family or the Schneider family?" I asked, looking up at him.

    For a split second, I caught a flicker

    of disappointment in Alex''s gaze but it was quickly reced by

    frustration. With his clenched faw, he looked like he was barely holding

    back the urge to strangle m��.

    Instead of answering, he took out a card from his pocket and shoved it into my hand.

    Satisfied, kturned back to myptop.

    "How about this one? The Victoria

    Root It''s high-e SS."

    banquet hall offers flexible themes."

    When I didn''t hear a response, I turned to look at him-only to see him suddenly

    reach out and shut myptop.

    "What are you doing?" I frowned.

    "You know perfectly well that Xena gave you this job just to make things difficult

    for you, so why did you agree?"

    Alex stared at me intently, trying to determine whether I had lost my mind.

    I met his gaze just as steadily. No, he wasn''t the crazy one-he just had a childish heroplex.

 Chapter 116

    "What else could I do if I didn''t agree?" I frowned at Alex. "A few days ago, I was nearly abducted while shopping. If I refused Xena, who''s to say they wouldn''t just take me by force?"

    Alex fell silent. After a long pause, he finally looked at me. "The apartment you''re living in in Upton-it''s mine. I''ll have Oliver transfer the ownership to you. If... in the end, I marry Xena, I''ll arrange for you to go abroad and oversee our overseas projects."

    His words caught mepletely off guard.

    Firstly, I was shocked to realize that the apartment I had painstakingly searched

    for belonged to this cunning businessman. A third of my monthly sry had returned to his pocket.

    Secondly, I was stunned by his n.

    "I don''t want to go abroad," I said, looking at him.

    "Hmm..." He hesitated for a moment. "I can arrange for you to oversee the projects in Clouteria. You can take your mother and settle there."

    I studied Alex carefully. His eyes were filled with loss. In all the years I had known him, this was the first time I had seen him so defeated. A part of me ached for him, but another part wanted to mock him mercilessly.

    Yet when I opened my mouth, the words wouldn''te.

    I scoffed instead. "Alex, do you think you''re some kind of hero? My shelter from the storm? The most capable man in the world?"

    When he heard my sarcasm, his brows furrowed slightly. "You found out?"

    "I ran into the core team from the R&D department at the hotel. Their faces said everything."

    Thest bit of strength he had been holding onto finally crumbled. He slumped onto the bed, looking utterly dejected. "Serena, I never wanted you to be caught up in this. All I ever wanted was for you to live a safe, happy life."

    "Get lost." I waved my hand dismissively. "That''s just what you want. What about what I want?"

    Alex lifted his head in surprise.

    "I don''t want to live as you''ve nned. I''m not some fragile flower in a greenhouse that can''t handle a little wind and rain. Alex, I can help you too."

    Aplicated mix of emotions flickered in his eyes gratitude, surprise, and something else I couldn''t quite name.

    He stepped forward as if to embrace me, but I raised a hand to stop him. "Hold it right there."

    I met his gaze. "I haven''t forgiven you. First, I need you to tell me exactly what''s going on."

    Alex stared at me for a long moment before finally letting out a deep sigh. "The Schneider family stole thepany''stest research results. They''re using it as leverage against me Schneider Group will provide the necessary polymeric materials if I proceed with the marriage.

    "But if I refuse, Hastings Group won''t be able tounch the new product at all�� because we won''t have the materials."

    His voice was weary, and his

    demeanor was drained. "This

    research is critical. The entire industry has been waiting for it. If we fail, the billions we''ve invested over the years will go up in smoke And that would impact all of Hastings Group."

    I understood his predicament. My heart ached for him.

    "Have you found out who leaked the confidential information?" I asked.

    Alex shook his head. "There are no leads."

    That meant the only option for now was to y along with the Schneider family while investigating from within.

 Chapter 117

    Alex rested his elbows on his knees, his head hanging low. I took a step forward and gently ced my hand on his head. "Don''t worry. No matter what happens, I''ll stand by your side."

    Slowly, he lifted his head, and at that moment, I saw the redness in his eyes.

    A pang of sorrow welled up in my chest, but before I could say anything, he suddenly pulled me into his arms.

    "Serena, you''re braver and bolder than I ever imagined." His deep, maic voice carried warmth, his breath brushing against my hair. And just like that, against my better judgment, I forgave him.

    He cupped my face, leaning in slowly. My heart resisted, yet a shiver ran through me. His warm lipsnded on my forehead, and in that instant, it felt like a volcano had erupted beneath my skin, sending waves of heat rushing through my entire body.

    "Alright. That''s enough." Snapping back to my senses, I shoved him away and pushed him toward the door. "I get it now, and I''ll help you. But for now, please leave. I need to sleep."

    I heard him chuckle softly. Just as I was about to shut the door, his hand shot out to stop me.

    "What are you doing?" I looked at him warily.

    "Get some rest." Alex''s gaze was filled with tenderness. Flustered, I quickly averted my eyes.

    "It doesn''t matter where you book the venue. This whole ceremony isn''t that important."

    I nodded.

    ...

    On the day of the engagement ceremony, the Hastings family was extravagant in

    their disy, inviting nearly half of the business elite.

    "Thank you all for attending my granddaughter, Xena''s, engagement to Alex, the president of Hastings Group." Lester beamed with pride. "Although Mr. Hastings is an

    exceptional young talent, myel

    granddaughter Xena is no less impressive-she''s a truerondy in the business world."

    "I''ve long heard that Xena is a force to be reckoned with. Seeing her today, she certainly lives up to her reputation."

    "Indeed. Not only is Ms. Schneiderpetent, but she also carries herself with such confidence. It''s truly remarkable."

    As whispers of admiration filled the room, I lifted my gaze-only to lock eyes with a pair full of provocation.

    It was Xena. She looked triumphant, wearing the smug expression of a victor standing high above her opponent.

    Maintaining myposure, I raised my ss in her direction and offered a polite

    toast.

    Yesterday, I met with Lucas and Alex. Lucas had asked whether Alex would mind if he disrupted the engagement ceremony.

    "Let''s all raise our sses to my granddaughter, Xena, and my future grandson- inw, Alex," Lester dered, lifting his ss.

    The guests followed suit. But just as the hall fell into a solemn hush, a voice suddenly rang out from the back. "How could you forget to invite me to such a grand asion?"

    I turned around and saw Lucas entering the hall. Dressed in a perfectly tailored suit, he walked forward at a measured pace. He was nked by a group of elderly men who were shareholders of Schneider Group.

    The moment he appeared, both Xena''s and Lester''s expressions shifted drastically. Xena''s eyes were filled with disdain as if she didn''t consider him a real threat. After all, in her eyes, he was merely an illegitimate son.

    However, Lester clearly knew some unusual information, so the moment he saw Lucas, a look of panic shed in his eyes.

    "Grandpa, how could you not invite me to such an important asion as Xena''s engagement?" Lucas stood below the stage, smiling as he looked at Lester.

 Chapter 118

    "What are you doing here, you disgraceful illegitimate child?" Henry strode

    forward, attempting to push Lucas away, only to have his wrist twisted back in a swift counter.

    Henry let out a pained howl. "It hurts! It hurts!"

    Lucas smirked in disdain. "Henry, you''re nothing more than a pathetic clown. If you had even the slightest bit ofpetence, Xena wouldn''t have to marry Alex just to secure the Schneider family''s position."

    His words darkened the expressions of many in the hall.

    "Lucas, stop spouting nonsense!" Xena stormed forward, her voice filled with anger. "Let go of Henry this instant!"

    "Xena." He released Henry with a forceful shove, his sharp gaze locking onto her. "You''ve always hated it when I call you that, but no matter how much you deny it, you are my sister."

    "I don''t have a brother like you," Xena said coldly. "You''re just an illegitimate child of the Schneider family. Do you really think you deserve to stand on equal footing with Henry and me? Dream on!"

    What was supposed to be an elegant engagement ceremony had now devolved into a full-blown family dispute. The previously lively atmosphere in the hall fell into an uneasy silence.

    Despite her scornful words, Lucas merely studied her with a look of amusement and derision.

    "My mother was the beloved daughter of the West family," he said slowly. "When she met your father, your mother had already passed away."

    His voice grew heavier. "Before my mother and your father were together, the Schneider family ran nothing more than a small-time business. Meanwhile, the West family was already one of the most powerful enterprises in Sulford.

    "But after my mother got together with your father, it only took three or four years for the Schneider family to rise to prominence. Have you ever wondered why?

    "My mother truly loved your father. She never asked for a title or sought recognition. And yet, when they both died in that car ident, the Schneider family turned around and publicly branded her a homewrecker?"

    Lucas'' eyes glistened, betraying his emotions. His words sparked hushed conversations among the guests.

    "The West family? They were a prestigious family back in the day."

    "So, the Schneider family''s sess was actually built on the West family''s backing?"

    "I always thought it was strange how the West family suddenly disappeared while the Schneider family rose to power. So, this is what happened?"

    To use someone and nder them��

    afterward... If Lucas was telling the truth, the Schneider family''s actions

    �� nothing short of diset

    Everyone in Sulford knew the Schneider family. But how many still remembered the West family that once stood tall?

    As Lucas spoke, Xena''s expression darkened. She had always suspected something but never dared to confirm it.

    "You... You''re lying!"

    "If you think I''m lying, why don''t you ask Grandpa?" His voice was steady. "As the greatest beneficiary, he should know better than anyone."

    All eyes turned to Lester. And in that split second, I saw hisposed facade crack.

    Last night, when Lucas met with

    Alex, he had already exined the truth to us The Schneider family

    had risen with the West family''s

    help, but Lester believed that admitting they had relied on his daughter-inw''s wealth would be humiliating. Hence, he denied Lucas'' mother any rightful status.

    But now, with the truth exposed in front of so many people, Lester''s expression was unreadable.

    "Mr. Schneider, we only left West Group to join Schneider Group because we trusted Ms. Schneider''s words."

 Chapter 119

    "That''s right, Mr. Schneider. Back then, you told us that the Schneider and West families were equals, so we agreed to the merger. But if you intend to erase the West family, we won''t stand for it."

    "Lucas is the sole heir of the West family, yet you''ve branded him an illegitimate child? This is outrageous!"

    The murmurs of protest among the crowd grew louder, all directed at Lester and Schneider Group.

    With every voice that spoke up, Lester''s expression darkened further.

    Xena listened to the usations and nced at Lester, who remained silent. For the first time in her life, a seed of doubt took root in her heart.

    "Grandpa." She stepped closer, supporting him by the arm. "Is what they''re saying true?"

    Standing beside Lucas, I watched coldly as I waited to see how Lester would attempt to cover up this lie.

    Instead of answering her, he erupted into a violent fit of coughing. The severity of it left him gasping for breath, and only then did the murmuring subside.

    "You..." He panted heavily, fixing his gaze on Lucas. "What exactly do you want?"

    "You already know what I want, don''t you?" Lucas crossed his arms over his chest, his stance unwavering. "I want you to issue an official statement to restore my mother''s name."

    "You-" Lester took a step forward, but behind Lucas stood a group of elderly figures. They were former West Group members who had transitioned into Schneider Group. Many of them still held shares in thepany.

    Lucas was no longer the helpless child they had once dismissed so easily.

    Faced with so many watchful eyes, Lester had no choice but to concede. "Fine. As you wish."

    Though it was already painful enough for Lester to agree to this, Lucas continued, his voice steady, "There''s one more thing."

    The crowd turned to him, and anticipation filled the room. The heir of the West family still had another demand. Would he seek to reim his family''s independence from Schneider Group?

    "I want a fair shot atpeting for the position of Schneider Group''s president," he stated firmly.

    This time, Lester didn''tsh out in anger. Instead, he fell into deep silence. This was an even riskier condition than separating from the West family.

    If Lucas won, he would reim everything the Schneider family kad taken from the West family and take control of the entire corporation, undoing decades of Lester''s hard-earned dominance.

    "Grandpa." Xena stepped closer, whispering something into Lester''s ear.

    His eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at her. She, however, nodded firmly in response.

    Finally, he stepped forward and addressed the room, "Fine. I ept your terms. You''ll have one month. You and Xena willpete, and whoever generates the highest revenue within that time will win."

    "Wait a minute," an elder from behind Lucas suddenly said. "That''s not fair. Xena is about to marry Alex. She could easily secure deals worth tens of millions of dors with Hastings Group''s contracts. How is that a fairpetition?"

    "What do you propose?" Xena turned to the man, her voice sharp.

    "It''s simple. Cancel the engagement with the Hastings family. Then, both of you

    can approach Alex as independentpetitors. Whoever gets his signature on a contract will be the winner."

 Chapter 120

    Xena could no longer sit still. "Today is my engagement ceremony with Alex! How can you make such an unreasonable demand?"

    "If you think our request is unreasonable, there''s nothing left to discuss." The elder speaking on Lucas'' behalf was unmoved. "As I see it, we old members of West Group should stand by our own. I have no interest in serving those who are heartless and unjust."

    "You��" Xena, furious, wanted to argue, but Lester blocked her path.

    "Grandpa." She turned to him, her expression shifting dramatically. "Once I marry Alex, the benefits to Schneider Group will be substantial."

    "Enough." Lester''s tone was firm. "If Schneider Group falls apart, how do you expect us to work with Mr. Hastings? Stop being willful. If you win, there''ll be no shortage of engagement ceremonies in the future."

    He had made up his mind. No matter how unwilling Xenia was, she could only bite her lip and turn away in frustration.

    I had remained silent the entire time, merely watching from the sidelines.

    Suddenly, Xena stormed over and red at me with pure hostility. "Serena, you must be very pleased with yourself, right?"

    I frowned, puzzled. "Pleased about what?"

    "Pleased that you and that illegitimate child ruined my engagement ceremony!"

    "Xena." Before I could respond, Lucas pulled me behind him. "Let me remind you again��I''m not an illegitimate child. Show some respect."

    "Ms. Schneider, aren''t you being a bit unreasonable?" Alex strode over, his long legs swiftly closing the distance.

    He pulled me away from Lucas, his tone calm. "This is our engagement ceremony, yet your family canceled it without much discussion. And now, you''re here to trouble Serena, trying to shift all the me onto her. How does that make any sense?"

    "I..." Xena was both furious and speechless. She could only re at the three of us with resentment. "Just wait. Sooner orter, you''ll alle begging me!"

    With that, the engagement ceremony fiasco came to an end. As expected, Alex did not go through with the engagement.

    After the event, he sat leisurely in the car, lookingpletely at ease.

    I opened the door and got in, frowning slightly. "Mr. Hastings, isn''t it improper for you to be driving yourself?"

    "Oh?" He seemed amused, lifting his gaze to me. "Since when did you start caring so much about me?"

    I licked my lips. "Isn''t that what an assistant should do?"

    "Well then." He started the car engine. "You drive."

    "No thanks." I waved him off and settled into the front passenger seat. "I don''t have a license."

    The car started moving. After a

    while, I noticed something odd. "This

    elet

    he way back to the hotele

    are we going?"

    Alex kept his eyes on the road

    without answering right away. Jus t he was ignoring

    as I

    I me, he finally said, "To meet your old me."

    I was momentarily stunned before realizing he was referring to Lucas.

    "I''ll say this one more time." My expression darkened. "Lucas and I are just friends."

    "Friends?" He let out a low chuckle. "Are you sure he sees it that way too?"

    I had no idea what Lucas thought, but I wasn''t narcissistic enough to assume that just anyone would have feelings for me. Still, I realized there was no point in exining this to Alex.

    The restaurant was tucked away in a secluded spot. Beyond the corridor was a number of private dining rooms.

 Chapter 121

    I pushed open the door and saw that Lucas was already waiting inside.

    "Mr. Hastings." Upon seeing Alex enter, Lucas stood up as well.

    I followed closely behind Alex, keeping my head down as I yed the role of a dutiful secretary.

    "Serena, why are you here too?" Lucas'' eyes were filled with anticipation and joy as he looked at me.

    His gaze was so intense that I instinctively nced at Alex. "Uh... I''m Mr. Hastings''s assistant. He asked me toe along."

    I quickly shifted the topic back to Alex. Lucas nced at him before gesturing politely. "Please have a seat. Mr. Hastings, you''ve seen my sincerity. Now, shall we discuss our coboration?"

    Alex walked over and sat on one side of the table while Lucas sat opposite him.

    It was a business meeting between my superiors, yet I had been dragged along. Staring at therge table, I hesitated, unsure where to sit.

    "Serena, sit next to me," Lucas said with a smile. "It''s been a while since west met, and I have to thank you for introducing me to Mr. Hastings."

    Alex remained silent, but from the look in his eyes, it was clear he was displeased. He kept signaling for me to sit beside him.

    Lucas'' eager anticipation and Alex''s silent warning were both apparent. After hesitating for a while, I finally caved under Alex''s authority. He was my boss, and his word was final.

    The moment I sat down next to Alex, disappointment shed across Lucas'' face, but he had always been someone who knew how to weigh priorities. In just a second, he hadposed himself again.

    "Mr. Hastings, I invited you here today mainly to discuss our partnership." His usual smile was now tinged with a new sense ofposure and confidence.

    "You heard about today''spetition. Xena is probably still waiting for you to visit her, but I''m different��I''m taking the initiative to build connections with you."

    "You''re putting me in a difficult position," Alex said, feigning

    innocence as he yed the cunning businessman. "The Schneider

    family''s internal strife has turnel.ne

    Hastings Group into a battleground for alliances, but your actions are interfering with our productunch."

    "Mr. Hastings, I understand your concerns. Rest assured. I''m not asking you to

    take a stance right away. I''ll do my best to meet your needs.

    "Let''s set a one-month deadline. If, after one month, I haven''t secured control over Schneider family''s business, you can still proceed with your engagement to Xena and the Hastings family''s business will

    remain unaffected. How about that?"

    It was a win-win proposal. At that moment, I hoped Lucas could seize control of Schneider Group.

    Alex remained silent, but I knew this was the only viable option.

    Xena and Lester held more than polymeric materials, and they also had ess to leaked confidential files from Hastings Group. Even someone as powerful as Alex Rad

    P

    no choice but to bow to the situation

    for now.

    "Alright. Now that business is settled, let''s eat. This restaurant serves excellent Grandview cuisine. Mr. Hastings, you should try it."

    Alex nodded slowly. "Thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Schneider."

    "Serena, I specially ordered your favorite pork schnitzel today," Lucas said,

    looking at me as if presenting a gift.

 Chapter 122

    I forced an awkward smile. The truth was, I didn''t actually like pork schnitzel. I

    only ordered it thest time I had dinner with Lucas because Alex liked it.

    "Thank you." I felt guilty and avoided looking Alex in the eye.

    Throughout the meal, Lucas was incredibly attentive toward me.

    "Serena, try this. The chicken is delicious."

    With great enthusiasm, he ced a piece of chicken onto my te. But before I could respond, Alex picked up a piece of fish. "She doesn''t like chicken. She''s a picky eater. Ever since she was a kid, she has always preferred fish."

    Lucas turned to look at Alex, who met his gaze without backing down.

    "I like both," I interjected, picking up my cutlery to break the standoff between them.

    The tension in the air was too thick. I was genuinely afraid it would escte.

    We managed to finish the meal despite the two''s silent rivalry. I let out a long sigh of relief when I put down my cutlery.

    Men''s power struggles were far scarier than women''s.

    Just then, Alex''s phone rang. He nced at the screen, and his expression turned serious as he stepped out.

    "Serena." The moment he left, Lucas leaned in. "Aren''t you and Mr. Hastings just step-siblings? Why are you two so close?"

    His question caught me off guard initially, but then I quickly realized something. "How do you know we''re step-siblings?"

    "I..." A flicker of panic shed through his eyes before he lowered his head sheepishly. "I''m sorry, Serena. I didn''t mean to look into you. I was just... curious."

    I stared at him, feeling a bit unsettled. Having someone dig into my background without my knowledge was already ufortable. But for it to be someone I considered a friend made it worse.

    "I didn''t do it on purpose," he added, slightly dejected. "I wasn''t going to tell you, but there was someone else in my life before-someone I thought was a friend, just like you. One day, she stole something very important from me. That''s when I found out she had been sent by Henry."

    Looking at him now, I was reminded of the vulnerable Lucas from the cocktail party. A pang of sympathy rose in my chest.

    "Forget it," I said with a sigh. "It''s not exactly a secret. Anyone could find out with a little digging."

    "So... you''ve forgiven me?" His eyes lit up with relief.

    I nodded.

    "Serena, you''re such a good person." He rubbed his nose and smiled. "You might just be my first real friend."

    "That''s a bit dramatic," I said with a chuckle.

    "You and Alex... seem really close." He probed once again, his tone filled with curiosity.

    I paused to think. "I guess that depends on how you look at it."

    "What do you mean?"

    "When we were kids, we got along well. But he never wanted my mom to marry into their family, so he always resisted. We didn''t speak for years it wasn''t until I was about to graduate that we reconnected. We''re naturally closer now that we work at the samepany."

    Lucas gave me a surprised look. "Serena, why are you telling me all this?"

    "Because we''re friends," I replied,

    meeting his gaze. "You were honest with me, so I should be honest with you too. That day when you fainted, Xena said I was the maid''s daughter. She wasn''t wrong."

    Alex''s face shed through my mind. I lowered my gaze slowly. "I really am just

    the maid''s daughter."

    I was never meant to be with Alex.

 Chapter 123

    I let the frustration in my heart spread but did my best to suppress my emotions and the overwhelming feelings threatening to surface.

    "Says who?" Lucas grabbed my hand. "Serena, so what if you''re the maid''s daughter? You didn''t steal or cheat, so you have nothing to be ashamed of. If Xena dares to talk about you like that, I''ll make sure she pays for it."

    Seeing how serious he was, I couldn''t hold it in and burst intoughter. "It''s not that serious. I''m not upset because of that."

    "Why are you upset, then?" Lucas pressed on.

    Just as I was about to make up an excuse, the door swung open, and Alex walked

    in.

    His gaze instantlynded on our hands, and I followed his line of sight. Lucas, caught up in the moment earlier, was still holding my hand.

    I immediately pulled my hand back, and he quickly did the same. We looked like two teenagers caught red-handed in a forbidden romance. The air between us immediately grew awkward.

    "Uh... Um... Mr. Hastings, you''re back," Lucas finally said a few words to break the tension.

    "Seems like I came at a bad time?" Alex''s eyes glinted with scrutiny.

    "No. You came at the right time," I said, grabbing my things and standing up. "We should get going."

    "You''re leaving already?" Disappointment shed in Lucas'' eyes. "Serena, message me when you get home."

    I was speechless.

    Alex said nothing in the car. Although it was 73 degrees outside, it felt like it was freezing inside.

    I cleared my throat, pretending everything was normal. "So, um... Mr. Hastings, we''re heading back to Grandview tomorrow, right?"

    "Why? Are you reluctant to leave Lucas behind?" Alex raised an eyebrow.

    "No." I was too drained to argue. "It''s not what you think. We were just talking

    when you walked in. It got a little intense. That''s all."

    "What exactly were you talking about that made things so ''intense''?"

    "Obviously, we were talking about..."

    I suddenly remembered our conversation and shut my mouth mid-sentence.

    "So, talking gets you so worked up that you start holding hands? If the conversation got even more ''intense, then what? What were you nning to do next?" Alex nced at me sideways, his expression a mix of disbelief and disappointment.

    I was speechless. This man! His words were loaded with insinuations, yet he refused to believe what I was saying.

    "Does it even matter what we were talking about?" I raised my voice slightly, frowning at him.

    "Oh? Quite the temper you''ve got there." He nced at me from the corner of his eye.

    I couldn''t be bothered to argue anymore and crossed my arms, leaning back into the passenger seat.

    "We''re returning to Grandview

    tomorrow," he continued. "Aside from you and Oliver, no one else knows the details of what happened here. Once we''re back, I''ll transfer both of you to the R&D department. You''ll assist in identifying the mole."

    "Me?" I looked at him in disbelief. "I''m not exactly a trained spy."

    "A special assistant is supposed to be a jack of all trades, didn''t you know?" Atex chuckled. "Don''t worry. already have a well-thought-out n. Once you''re in the R&D department, just act normal. Show up to work as usual, and don''t do anything out of the ordinary."

    I thought for a moment before looking at him. "So basically, you''re stirring the pot,

    and I''m the stick you''re using, huh?"

    Alex merely smiled without answering.

    I had no choice but to resign myself to fate.

 Chapter 124

    When Oliver and I arrived at the R&D department to report for work, we were greeted by Taylor Grayson, the R&D department manager.

    "This situation is really serious," Taylor said, his unshaven stubble making him look even more exhausted. It was clear he hadn''t been sleeping well for days.

    "Everyone in the R&D department is on edge. We''re engineers. We can analyze data just fine, but reading people''s minds? That''s a whole different story."

    "I know you too well." Oliver and Taylor used to be ssmates, so they were pretty familiar with each other. "You were like this back in university, and now, you haven''t changed one bit-not even after graduating."

    "Yeah." Taylor sighed with a wry smile. "If it weren''t for having you as my connection, I would''ve probably lost my ce in thispany long ago."

    "But let me be clear about one thing," Oliver said seriously. "Make sure you don''t tell anyone why Ms. Ashford and I were transferred here."

    Taylor gave him a long look before nodding in agreement. "Alright. I promise I won''t say a word. But in return, you have to promise me something-get this done as soon as possible. The new product development can''t afford any more dys."

    "You think I don''t know that?" Oliver rolled his eyes. "I''ve been following Mr. Hastings around daily. There''s no way I''m unaware."

    After that, we settled into our roles in the R&D department, though we were assigned to different teams. Mia Anderson led my team.

    "This will be your workstation," she said, pointing to my desk. She had perfectly styled, voluminous curlspletely different from the rest of the R&D staff, who looked unkempt and disheveled.

    Given my abrupt transfer from the executive office to the R&D department-twopletely unrted areas-spection was inevitable. Some colleagues whispered behind my back, some tried to cozy up to me, and some were bold enough to ask outright.

    But I stuck to my usual answers -"No idea, not sure, and noment."

    ...

    Ten days passed, and I still hadn''t uncovered anything useful.

    In Alex''s office, I gulped down a full ss of water.

    "Is the R&D department that poor?" He frowned at me. "Can''t they even afford drinking water?"

    "Of course not." I put down the ss and sighed. You have no idea.

    Whenever go to the pantry,

    someone always follows me in

    bombarding me with questions. Besides, the pantry is usually crowded. And right now, I''m thepany''s hottest topic. Every piece of gossip revolves around me. You think I''d willingly walk into that mess?"

    "The pantry?" Alex raised an eyebrow. "Is that a gossip hub?"

    l.ne

    I nodded. "As the boss, you wouldn''t know this, but for us regr employees, those few minutes spent refilling our drinks are the only chance we get to gossip."

    His eyes narrowed slightly. "Perhaps... that could be an opportunity."

    I gave him a puzzled look. "What opportunity?"

    He stepped closer, a sly smile ying on his lips. "A chance to infiltrate the enemy''s ranks."

    The following day, I waited for the busiest moment in the pantry, took a deep breath at the door, and mentally prepared myself before stepping inside.

    "Hey, did you hear?" One of the female employees leaned in close to her colleague and whispered conspiratorially, "Apparently, it was Serena who ruined Mr. Hastings'' engagement with Ms. Schneider."

 Chapter 125

    "How do you know that?"

    "I heard it from someone," the female employee said proudly. "And it''s a reliable source. Serena isn''t Mr. Hastings'' biological sister; she''s just the stepsister brought in by his stepmother."

    "Well... That''s not exactly a weed fact around here." Another employee waved dismissively.

    "Think about it. Mr. Hastings'' engagement ceremony was ruined, and it was all because of Serena. But why would she sabotage his engagement ceremony in the first ce?"

    The mention of the engagement ceremony made me frown slightly, filling my mind with doubts.

    None of these people had attended the event, so how did they know so much about it?

    "You don''t know the half of it," the first woman continued, lowering her voice. I instinctively leaned in to listen. "Serena got involved with the Schneider family''s illegitimate son. She and that guy teamed up and caused a scene at the engagement ceremony, which led to the whole thing getting called off."

    This was explosive news for my colleagues and for me as well.

    Anything involving Lucas was something the Schneider family worked hard to suppress, and I was certain Alex wasn''t the type to gossip about his own affairs.

    Yet these people spoke with such conviction. Their ims weren''t baseless, so they must have gotten their information somewhere.

    But where? That was the question I couldn''t figure out.

    "Oh, please. Just look at her," another employee scoffed. "She may have a pretty face, but who knows what''s really going on in her head?"

    "Isn''t it obvious?" The first woman spread her hands with an exaggerated expression of disgust as if I had personally ruined her engagement. "People like her make me sick. And her mother, who managed to marry into the Hastings family? She''s probably a homewrecker who schemed her way in."

    I cleared my throat as I walked in slowly.

    The lively chatter in the pantry instantly died down.

    Recalling the tactics Alex had taught me that morning, I deliberately put on an irritated expression and let my gaze sweep across the room. Anyone who met my eyes quickly looked away, too nervous to hold my stare.

    "Patricia, what were you saying just now?" I folded my arms and took slow, deliberate steps toward the woman who had been speaking. "Who exactly are you calling a homewrecker?"

    Patricia Sinir nced around and realized none of her colleagues were willing

    to back her up. She waspletely on her own.

    "My family affairs are also Mr. Hastings'' family affairs," I said, smiling without warmth. "And you have the nerve to discuss our boss'' private matters so openly?"

    The surrounding colleagues, sensing the shift in the atmosphere, fell silent.

    "Besides, how exactly does any of this concern you?" I raised an eyebrow at Patricia, keeping my tone cold and condescending-just as Alex had advised. "Mind you own business."

    "You��" Her face turned red with anger, but she knew she was in the wrong. This situation could escte if she dared to argue, and she wasn''t willing to take that risk.

    Sure enough, after shooting me a frustrated re, she mmed her cup down and turned to leave the pantry.

    "Wait." I grabbed her by the arm. "Spreading rumors has legal consequences. Do you think you can just walk away so easily? I don''t think so."

    Sensing the tension between us, the other employees quickly averted their eyes and slipped out of the pantry.

    "You..." Patricia was clearly furious. "I wasn''t the one who started this rumor."

 Chapter 126

    "Who started it, then?" I pressed on, staring Patricia down.

    "I..." A flicker of fear crossed her eyes, but she remained silent.

    "Not talking?" I let out a coldugh. "Fine. I''ll just go ahead and tell Mr. Hastings what you said. He absolutely despises people stirring up rumors in thepany. Even if your words are true, you''re still spreading his personal affairs. Let''s see if he deals with you or not."

    I made a show of pulling out my phone, only for Patricia to grab my wrist in panic. "I-It wasn''t me! It was Mia who said it!"

    Mia? I recalled her poised and elegant demeanor. This was not what I had expected from her.

    "There''s been word going around the R&D department that you were sent here to rece Mia," Patricia continued hastily. "The rumors kept growing, so she told me that you were actually kicked out, and she also mentioned this whole engagement thing."

    I frowned. I hadn''t heard a word of these rumors before. Given my position, it made sense that no one would dare say them to my face.

    "Please, you can''t tell anyone," she pleaded. "Mia only told me about this and made me promise not to spread it."

    I rolled my eyes. I was more worried about her alerting Mia too soon.

    "Do you know why Mia only told you and no one else?" I asked, looking at Patricia with something close to pity.

    "Why?"

    "Because she knew you wouldn''t be able to keep your mouth shut. When the rumors spread like wildfire, you''d be the one med for it. It would have nothing to do with her."

    "But she told me about it!" Patricia was agitated now.

    "Oh? Do you have proof? Did she send it over text?"

    Patricia visibly deted. "No... She told me when we were having coffee together."

    It was a ssic move-choosing an informal setting with no record of the conversation to ensure that Mia could deny ever saying anything. It was a typical maniptive tactic.

    ...

    "Mia Anderson?" Alex repeated the name, his expression nk. He clearly had no recollection of her.

    With thousands of employees in thepany, it was natural that he wouldn''t remember everyone.

    "I looked into her career history," I exined. "She started in the creative department before

    requesting a transfer to the R?

    department. Her performance was outstanding, so she was promoted to lead Creative Team Two

    "Why would she do this?" Alex frowned. "Is she dissatisfied with thepany?"

    "Maybe," I said, looking at him. "But shouldn''t you be more curious about how Mia even knows details about your engagement? The rumors might be exaggerated, but there''s stil truth in them."

    Alex nodded, then pulled out his phone. "Oliver, find out if Mia has connections with the Schneider family."

    "You''re certain it''s the Schneider family?" I leaned in curiously.

    "Who else would it be?" He paused slightly while putting his phone away, then nced at me thoughtfully. "Unless... it was you?"

    "Are you insane?" I rolled my eyes. "Why would I spread rumors about myself? Why aren''t you suspecting Oliver?"

    "He wouldn''t do something like that." Alex dismissed the idea with a wave.

    When I left his office, it was already the end of the workday. Just as I stepped outside, a ck Mercedes G-ss screeched to a stop right in front of me, blocking my path.

    The window rolled down slowly, revealing a towering man in a ck suit.

 Chapter 127

    Was someone trying to kidnap me again? rm bells went off in my head. Just as

    I was about to bolt, the person in the front passenger seat stepped out.

    "Ms. Ashford, Mr. Schneider requests your presence."

    The rear window rolled down, revealing Lucas.

    I let out a breath of relief. "Luke? You scared me half to death."

    Lucas wore a pair of ck sunsses that covered half his face. He merely

    nced at me and nodded, signaling me to get in.

    "Luke, what are you doing here?" Seeing an old friend, I couldn''t help but feel a bit happy.

    "I just happened to be passing by," he replied nonchntly.

    I nced at the two security guards in the front seats and immediately understood.

    Lucas was no longer the pitiful child he once was. Now that he had topete for the Schneider family''s inheritance, he needed to build a specific image, and creating an image naturally required some acting.

    Since he wasn''t speaking much, I didn''t disrupt his persona.

    The car pulled up to a restaurant. Once we entered a private dining room, he instantly dropped the act. "Serena, it''s been so long! How have you been? Ugh... I had to keep quiet in front of them. I nearly died holding it in the whole way here."

    I blinked at Lucas yfully. "I know. That''s why I didn''t call you out on it."

    "Serena, you''re the best." He grinned and pulled me into a big hug.

    I quickly pushed him away. "Why are you here?"

    "I came to see you," he said, all serious.

    I scrutinized his face.

    "Fine... I came to see Mr. Hastings and figured I''d check in on you too," he

    admitted with augh. "Serena, you''re really no fun."

    I chuckled. "What do you want from him?"

    "A business deal." Lucas sighed heavily. "Serena, this is my only chance. If lose this opportunity, l won''t be able to reim what''s. rightfully mine. I can live with that, but have to endure being bullied by

    the Schneider siblings for the rest of my life."

    He wasn''t exaggerating. If he became the president of Schneider Group, he wouldn''t go out of his way to eliminate Xena and Henry. But if

    er

    the rates were reversed, they definitely wouldn''t show him the

    same mercy.

    "Serena, you have to help me!" Lucas pleaded. His eyes were filled with so much hope that it was hard to say no.

    "But... how am I supposed to help you?" I sighed. Lately, I had been keeping my distance from Alex while helping him investigate the leak.

    "You just need toe with me when I meet him tomorrow," Lucas said with a smile. "Serena, you know what? You''re like a source of courage for me."

    "Oh, get lost." I waved him off. "Butst time, you and Alex didn''t reach an agreement. Do you have a new bargaining chip this time?"

    Lucas nodded. "Of course. If I didn''t, I wouldn''t have dared toe find you."

    I had agreed to go with Lucas to meet Alex but hadn''t expected to run into thest

    people I wanted to see in the elevator of Hastings Group.

    "What a small world," Henry sneered like a small dog emboldened by its owner. His eyes gleamed with- anticipation as he looked between me and Lucas. "Didn''t think I run into you two here."

    Xena stood with her arms crossed, silent. Clearly, she had no intention of getting involved.

 Chapter 128

    "You two are still scheming together?" Henry sneered, growing more brazen. "I swear, you two are a perfect match-an illegitimate child and a maid''s daughter."

    "Henry." Lucas'' voice darkened as he lowered his gaze to Henry''s hand-the one he had twisted during the engagement ceremony when Henry had spoken out of turn. It was still wrapped in gauze.

    Henry flinched at the menacing look in Lucas'' eyes, visibly shrinking back in fear.

    "Apologize to Serena," Lucas ordered, stepping forward. The sheer force of his presence was enough to make me pause.

    Was this really the same Lucas I knew?

    Caught between pride and fear, Henry turned desperately to Xena. "Xena, look at him!"

    Xena could no longer pretend to be uninvolved. She red at her pathetic younger brother before turning to me with a practiced, insincere smile. "Serena, Henry has been stuck at home for days. He''s in a bad mood. Please be understanding."

    She was always like this-putting on a perfect facade while hiding her venom underneath.

    But I knew better than to y along. "Ms. Schneider, I can tolerate your brother''s behavior when it''s directed at me. But what about the outside world? Who''s going to tolerate him then? Look at him. This time, he only injured his hand. What if the consequences are worse next time?"

    "You" Henry''s face burned with rage. He made a move toward me, but Xena held him back.

    At that moment, the elevator doors opened. Lucas and I stepped out first, leaving them behind.

    "Serena," Oliver greeted me as I approached. "What are you doing here? Mr. Hastings is still in a meeting."

    "It''s been going on for this long?" I was surprised.

    He nodded. "But he said you can go in first."

    I nced at Lucas, who gave me a slight nod. Then, I pushed open the conference room door.

    It was only then I realized Alex was in the middle of a virtual meeting on the screen, I saw Robert and several other shareholders of Hastings Group.

    "This is Serena Ashford, ourpany''s head office assistant Alex introduced me. "She''s been overseeing the discussions with Schneider Group. Since she''s here, I assume she has some updates for us."  s?novel

    He gave me an encouraging look before stepping aside.

    I nodded and approached the microphone. "Hello, Mr. Hastings Senior. Hello, everyone. The news bring today concerns our potential partnership with Schneider Group. The one who reached out tome is Lucas Schneider, the rising star of the Schneider family."

    "Lucas?" Several voices on the other end eximed in surprise.

    "Mr. Schneider is impressive. No one had heard of him before, and now, he''s nearly on equal footing with Xena."

    "I heard he''s a descendant of the West family but an illegitimate son of the Schneider family. Their family drama is always so fascinating."

    "Mr. Schneider has made a generous offer." I presented Lucas'' coboration proposal and handed it to Alex.

    He epted the document but first nced at me, his eyes filled with reproach.

    "Why are you getting involved with that brat again?"

    "He came to us for business," I whispered in exasperation. "Just read the proposal, will you?"

 Chapter 129

    Hearing my words, Alex finally lowered his gaze and flipped through the proposal in his hands.

    "Compared to the Schneider family''s offer, Lucas is being quite sincere. And with him, you don''t have to sacrifice your body," I said matter-of-factly. "Or your marriage."

    "The gemstones mined from the quarry will be avable for Hastings Group to select first?" Alex stroked his chin and nodded slightly.

    Hastings Group''s jewelry business specialized in high-end designs, and when it came to polymeric materials, there was never such a thing as too much supply.

    "Mr. Hastings, isn''t this just a trivial benefit? Are you really going to ept such a perfunctory offer?" A sharp female voice rang out from the doorway.

    I looked up, only to see Xena forcing her way in despite the attempts to stop her.

    "If you choose to coborate with me, I won''t just offer priority gemstone selection. I''ll also provide a 1% discount on polymeric materials," she dered firmly, though her eyes held an unmistakable tinge of reluctance.

    Businesspeople were inherently shrewd, and for Xena to willingly cut into her own profits to win over Alex, she was truly pulling out all the stops.

    "I''ve already prepared a proposal. Mr. Hastings, please take a look." She stepped forward and handed over the document.

    Alex took it, and I couldn''t resist peeking at it as well.

    "For the past few years, Hastings Group has been moving into the technology sector. Your biggestpetitor on this path is none other than Schneider Group. I can guarantee that if I take control of Schneider Group, we won''t develop high- tech products for the next three years."

    With this, Lucas'' advantage was all but wiped out.

    "No high-tech development?" Robert frowned in surprise. "But high-tech products are Schneider Group''s gship. Ms. Schneider, don''t you think this decision is a bit... extreme?"

    Several other shareholders nodded in agreement, clearly skeptical of Xena''s bold im.

    She merely chuckled. "High-tech products may be Schneider Group''s signature, but they''re not mine. My n is to steer Schneider Group into the cosmetics industry."

    She continued to reveal her strategy,

    one move after another. On the

    video call, the shareholders nodded along Although they still had

    reservations, the immediate benefits were undeniably tempting

    I let out a shortugh and raised an eyebrow. "Ms. Schneider, are you looking

    down on Hastings Group?"

    "What gives you the right to speak here?" she retorted with open disdain.

    As expected, the shareholders who had been ready to approve her proposal hesitated, holding back their decisions.

    Alex calmly ced the document down. "Serena is the head office assistant, and she has been overseeing the negotiations with Schneider Group. Of course, she has the right to voice her opinions."

    Xena gritted her teeth in frustration, but I ignored her re. "Hastings Group might be a new yer in the high-tech sector, but we''ve already made significant progress, even standing on equal footing with Schneider Group.

    "And yet, Ms. Schneider is proposing to withdraw from this market? Is this truly in Hastings Group''s best interest? No, this is an insult to Hastings Group."

    Several shareholders nodded in agreement, and Robert also spoke up. "Serena has a point."

    "Take Ms. Schneider outside," Alex said, looking at me. "We need to continue our meeting."

    The Schneider family had ess to Hastings Group''s recent research data, and the leak was undeniably linked to Xena. As I turned to leave, I was worried that Alex might impulsively agree to her proposal.

    So, I mouthed a few words to him, "R&D department mole."

    After he gave an almost imperceptible nod, I turned and walked out.

    "Alex." Xena''s voice was soft, half-serious and half-coquettish. "I acted impulsively just now, but everything stated in the proposal is something Schneider Group can fulfill."

 Chapter 130

    "How did it go?" Lucas rushed up to me excitedly the moment I stepped out.

    I shook my head slowly, wondering how Alex would pacify Xena. I needed to adjust my own performance ordingly.

    I lowered my head slightly and sighed. "Xena''s offer... is too tempting. Luke, can''t you match her terms?"

    Lucas'' face turned pale. He nced disdainfully at Xena, who had just left the conference room. "Every decision regarding development and partnerships must prioritize thepany''s stability."

    She beamed, unfazed by the hidden jab in his words. To her, his sarcasm was nothing more than a harmless itch. "Only those who sit in that position have the right to consider such things. Lucas, you''re just like your mother-soft-hearted and naive."

    I couldn''t help but admire Alex''s skill. With just a few words, he hadpletely reassured Xena, making her believe she had the upper hand.

    Xena and Henry strutted away like two proud roosters. Meanwhile, Lucas looked visibly dejected. "I''m sorry, Serena. I joined thepany toote, so I don''t have the strength topete with Xena yet."

    The confidence he had disyed earlier was gone. In front of me, he always seemed like that helpless young man, constantly bullied by his siblings. Something stirred in me. "It''s okay. I''ll do my best to help you."

    Lucas nodded. "I have to go now. There''s still a lot of work waiting for me."

    After seeing him off, I was about to leave when my phone vibrated with a message from Alex. "Wait for me to finish the meeting. I have something for you to do."

    I rolled my eyes and sighed, resigning to waiting outside the conference room.

    That wait stretched into the night.

    "Hey, why are you still here alone?"

    Just as I was dozing off, the conference room door finally swung open, and Alex stepped out.

    I stood up, frowned, and looked at him with confusion. "Didn''t you tell me to wait here?"

    "I meant, where''s Lucas?" Alex

    casually reached out to smooth et

    stray strand of hair behind my ear. "Aren''t you two always glued

    her?"

    His tone wasced with sarcasm. I snorted. "He doesn''t work for Hastings Group. Why would he stay here waiting with me?"

    My words amused Alex, and his fatigue instantly faded. "Let''s go get something to eat."

    At the restaurant, I devoured my food like a storm.

    "Slow down," he chided, cing more food onto my te while, dabbing at my mouth with a napkin. "You''re eating like you haven''t seen food in a century."  fo

    "Do you know what time it is?" Now that I was full, I had the energy to argue. It''s already 10:00 pm, dude. Even if I were a workhorse, it''d still be my bedtime by now."

    "You''re not done yet." His smile was that of a ruthless taskmaster.

    I sighed in resignation. "About today''s proposals-"

    "No talking while eating," he interrupted. "Hurry up. Our next stop closes soon."

    So, he didn''t want to discuss it? I didn''t press the issue and continued shoveling food into my mouth.

    After dinner, I nced at the time and frowned slightly. "It''s alreadyte. Where are we going now?"

    "To buy you a gown." Alex started the car engine.

    I frowned. "What gown?"

 Chapter 131

    I was stunned when we arrived at our destination. "Are we buying a gown? Why do I need a gown? Is thepany throwing an annual party?"

    "There''s a banquet tomorrow night." Alex strode inside with his long legs. "You should get dressed up for it."

    "Do you want me to y your date again?" I pouted. "You''re cutting into my off- hours, and I don''t even like those kinds of events."

    "Enough with theints." He picked up a gown and held it up against me as if wondering if it fit. His voice was low, turning what should have been a work- rted task into something that sounded almost like a whispered confession. "You''ll have to get used to this sooner orter."

    "Sooner orter?" My cheeks were already warming up, but I forced myself not to meet his eyes, which were dangerously persuasive. "When exactly?"

    "You''ll find out when the timees." He chuckled lightly, then shoved the gown into my arms before issuing further orders. "This one, this one, that one, and that one-have her try them all."

    After half an hour of trials, we finally settled on a white satin mermaid dress. The gown''s tailored fit entuated my curves, and a butterfly brooch at the neckline added a delicate touch.

    "This one''s perfect," he said approvingly.

    By the time I walked out of the boutique, I was exhausted. Alex, however, was still full of energy.

    I finally remembered to ask about the banquet after he dropped me off, but he said first, "Get some rest tonight. I''ll pick you up tomorrow."

    "Tomorrow..."

    Before I could finish my sentence, his Lamborghini roared to life and shot forward, disappearing down the street within seconds.

    "What kind of banquet is it?" I murmured to myself, then turned to head upstairs.

    When he arrived the next day, I noticed what he was wearing.

    "What?" He looked at me. "Are you dumbfounded?"

    He was dressed in an all-white suit with a butterfly brooch pinned to his chest- just like mine.

    "Hurry up." He didn''t give me a chance to question or react. "The banquet has already started."

    When we arrived, I soon realized this was no ordinary event. It seemed to

    be a private gathering filled with?

    unfamiliar faces, though there were a few I recognized.  fo

    Not far away, Oliver and Taylor were huddled together, seemingly engrossed in some discussion.

    Patricia shrank back upon seeing me and slipped away with her ss in hand. In another corner, Mia stood with a few women from the R&D department.

    Across the room, I also spotted a few researchers from the Schneider family''s team. I had met them once before, so I still remembered some of their faces.

    I turned to Alex, and he raised a brow at me.

    I suddenly realized what this was all about. He had brought me here to sniff out a mole.

    "This is an industry banquet focused on high-tech product development. Make good use of the opportunity," he said, his words carrying a hidden meaning.

    I nodded seriously. "Consider it done."

    "No need to be so tense." He let out a smallugh. "I''m going to greet a few business partners."

    I was speechless. "You want me to rx? Then stop pressuring me."

    As he walked away, I took a moment to think. Then, deciding to cast a bait and see who''d bite, I grabbed a ss of champagne from a nearby table and strolled over to a couch to settle in.

 Chapter 132

    I noticed quite a few people sneaking nces at me some intentional, some not.

    Whenever Alex brought a date to an event, she was bound to draw attention. I had barely sat down when a group of women from the R&D department gathered

    around me.

    "Serena, are you here with Mr. Hastings?"

    "Yeah, did you two make up?"

    I was caught off guard for a moment before realizing that my colleagues had

    assumed I was sent to the project department back when I first joined them because I had fallen out with Alex.

    I let out an awkwardugh. "Not exactly. Mr. Hastings and I just happened toe together, that''s all."

    "Oh,e on. His outfit matches yours."

    I simply smiled without responding. I tried to dodge their questions, thinking they''d eventually lose interest and move on. But to my surprise, they were relentless, refusing to leave until they got a real answer.

    I nced over at Alex and found that he was still talking to some business partners, seemingly stuck in conversation.

    Meanwhile, the questions kepting. I lifted my ss. "I''m just following Mr. Hastings'' arrangements-that''s all. You guys have fun. I''m going to get some air in the garden."

    With that, I took my champagne and stepped away from the crowd. Once outside, I took a deep breath, immediately feeling the air was much fresher out here.

    "Even Alex has shown up at such an event... Could Lucas be here too?" The thought suddenly crossed my mind out of sheer boredom.

    I nced around and searched for any sign of Lucas.

    Near the pond, a lone figure stood with his back to me. I recognized that posture and aura. A wave of unexpected joy washed over me, the kind you felt when running into an old friend in a foreign ce. Without hesitation, I started walking toward him.

    But just before I reached him, someone else beat me to it.

    A man deliberately bumped into Lucas, causing him to lose his bnce and fall to the ground.

    "What the hell are you doing?" I hurried forward to help Lucas up.

    The guy had a cocky, delinquent air about him. His hair was dyed blond, and he carried himself with an arrogant tilt of his chin. He barely spared me a nce before looking down at Lucas with open disdain.

    "Well, isn''t this the Schneider family''s illegitimate child? Even someone like you got an invite to an event of this caliber?"

    Lucas stepped forward, ready to retaliate, but grabbed his arm and held him back. Hearing this guy talk about him like that sent a wave of anger Surging through me. My chest rose and fell sharply. "Illegitimate child? Who told you that?"

    "Isn''t it well-known? Anyone close to Henry knows." The guy smirked, looking pleased with himself.

    "Oh? But didn''t Henry tell you that Lester admitted that Luke isn''t an illegitimate.child not long ago? In fact, the Schneider family is the one that stole from him. They took over his mother''s assets and left him with nothing."

    The guy''s face stiffened with embarrassment, but he still tried to act superior.

    "So, Henry did tell you the truth, yet you''re still here stirring up trouble?" I let out a coldugh. "Apologize to Luke right now."

    "Who the hell are you?" The guy bristled at the demand. "Why should I apologize just because you say so?"

    1.n

    "Who am I?" I harrowed my eyes at him. "I''m Luke''s friend, and I also happen to be one of the key figures in the partnership between the Schneider family and the Hastings family. If you don''t apologize I might just have to go to the Schneider residence myself and demand justice for him."

    "You..." The guy''s expression changed instantly. After a long hesitation, he finally muttered, "Sorry," to Lucas before scurrying off with his tail between his legs.

    Watching him leave, I frowned slightly. "Who the hell was that? Meddling in things that are none of his business-he''s got issues."

 Chapter 133

    "He''s a friend of Henry''s." Lucas smiled as he patted the dust off his clothes. "Serena, thank you. You protected me again."

    I waved my hand dismissively. "No need to thank me for something so minor. When you run into people like that, you should put them in their ce with words instead of resorting to a fight."

    His gaze was filled with admiration and gratitude. "Mm, I understand."

    "Serena."

    A voice rang out from behind me. I turned around and saw Alex.

    A wave of relief washed over me upon seeing him, like I had found an anchor in the middle of a storm. I quickly walked up to him. "You''re finally here."

    But he didn''t seem pleased. His expression was unreadable as he asked, "What were you two talking about? Looked like you were having a good time."

    "Mr. Hastings." Lucas smiled and stepped forward. "It''s been a while."

    When Lucas extended his hand, Alex hesitated for a moment before finally shaking it, though he didn''t look too enthusiastic. "Mr. Schneider, I thought you wouldn''t have time for events like this with your busy schedule."

    "It''s no surprise that I''m here." Lucas'' smile was warm and effortless. "Even a busy man like you is here, after all."

    A silence settled between them.

    After a brief moment, Lucas nced at Alex and took the initiative to excuse himself. "Mr. Hastings, I''ll go talk to some of the other suppliers."

    With that, he left, leaving just me and Alex.

    The night air was growing cooler, and I couldn''t help but shiver slightly.

    Without a word, Alex took off his jacket and draped it over my shoulders. "What were you talking about that made you so happy?"

    There was an unmistakable irritation in his tone. I frowned and looked up at him, but his eyes betrayed no emotion.

    Could it be that he had an unpleasant conversation with one of the business partners?

    "Nothing important." I pulled his jacket closer around me. "Mr. Hastings, I actually think Lucas'' proposal is more reasonable. What do you think?"

    His expression darkened even further. "I don''t think so. And right now, I don''t want to talk about business."

    I could clearly feel his growing displeasure, but I still wanted to speak up for Lucas. "But this is important."

    "There are plenty of people who want to work with me. Why should I have to partner with Lucas?" he suddenly snapped. "Why are you always speaking up for him in front of me?"

    I stared at him, stunned. I was unable to understand where this outburst wasing from. "Lucas is a good friend of mine. I''m just trying to help him. Why are you so upset?"

    "For no reason." His voice dropped. It was quieter now but still tense He ran a hand through his hair in

    el.n2

    frustration. "The partnership needs to be considered carefully. I have no obligation to choose Lucas."

    His words set off rm bells in my mind. "But the contract Xena offered is full of excessive concessions. Doesn''t that seem suspicious to you? Lucas��"

    He suddenly grabbed my shoulders before I could finish. "What kind of spell has he put on you?"

    Only then did I notice the turbulent emotions hidden in his eyes, including anger and frustration. It was tooplex for me to fully decipher.

    I was startled and instinctively shrank back.

    He let go of my shoulders and said in a low voice, "Keep your distance from him and don''t bring him up in front of me again. The partnership will be decided in a formal meeting."

    With that, he turned and walked away.

    I stood there as I watched his retreating figure, feeling both wronged and concerned. "This guy''s moods change as fast as a summer storm."

 Chapter 134

    Alex turned and walked away, leaving me feeling a bit helpless. "Forget it. Sometimes, you just have to swallow your pride to get by."

    I hurried after him as he headed back toward the banquet hall. But he was walking so fast like he had wheels under his feet that I could barely keep up. I quickened my pace, determined to catch him before he went upstairs.

    Suddenly, a figure entered my sight.

    It was Mia.

    She was holding her phone and looking flustered as she rushed toward the garden.

    I frowned slightly as I weighed my options.

    Betweenforting Alex and tracking down the mole, thetter was obviously

    more important. So, I turned around and followed Mia.

    "Yes, Mr. Hastings brought Serena with him," she said into her phone.

    "Who''s Lucas? I didn''t see him. No, this won''t work. Mr. Hastings is probably already suspicious of me."

    Hiding behind a rockery, Mia had no idea I was eavesdropping nearby. I slipped off my heels in one hand and reached for my phone with the other, nning to record the conversation. If I had solid evidence, it''d be easier to discuss with Alex how to deal with herter.

    Just as I brought my phone closer, it suddenly started ringing.

    The noise made Mia gopletely silent. I scrambled to silence my phone and saw that the caller was Alex.

    I hung up immediately in a panic. But when I peeked out again, Mia was already gone.

    "Are you looking for me?"

    A voice suddenly came from behind me, startling me so much that I spun around.

    Mia''s eyes were filled with suspicion as she sized me up. "Ms. Ashford, what are you doing here?"

    "I..." I forced an awkwardugh. "I was looking for Mr. Hastings."

    "Mr. Hastings?" She crossed her arms. "Why would he be here? Or were you eavesdropping on my phone call?"

    I thought she would panic after

    being caught red-handed. But to my surprise, she lookedpletely unfazed, even acting self-righteous. I was impressed by her

    shamelessness.

    "Yeah," I admitted outright. "Who were you talking to?"

    She took a step forward,pletely unbothered. "Just a friend. Ms. Ashford, sneaking around like this is hardly the way our

    "I told you was just passing by, but you didn''t believe me," I said, ying dumb. "Now, you''re using me of eavesdropping. So, what do you want from me?"

    My vague response seemed to make her anxious. "What exactly did you hear?"

    "Nothing." I rolled my eyes. "Who were you talking to that you''re so scared of being found out?"

    Her face paled slightly. I suddenly leaned in closer. "You''re not secretly seeing someone else''s man, are you?"

    "What nonsense are you talking about?" she snapped, immediately bing furious.

    "Serena? Ms. Anderson? What are you two doing here?"

    Just then, Patricia appeared, looking genuinely surprised.

    Everyone seemed to be good at acting. I didn''t believe for a second that she just happened to be passing by.

    I didn''t respond to her while Mia simply crossed her arms, looking aloof. It was as if she had no intention of acknowledging Patricia at all.

 Chapter 135

    Patricia didn''t seem embarrassed at all. She stepped forward, took my hand, and said, "Serena, Mr. Hastings is looking for you."

    She pulled me back into the banquet hall and only let out a deep breath once we were inside.

    "What are you doing?" I frowned at her.

    "You..." Her tone carried a hint of unease. "What were you talking to Mia about? You didn''t tell her I sold her out, did you?"

    I rolled my eyes. "I keep my promises. Even if the truthes out one day, I''d never tell Mia about this."

    Hearing that, she finally let out a sigh of relief. "That''s good."

    But I was still confused. "Wait, are you actually afraid of Mia?"

    "No." She lowered her head slightly, looking a little embarrassed. "It''s just... What you said that day made sense. Even though Mia used me, I don''t want to be a double agent. How would I even survive in the office if other colleagues find out?"

    I studied her for a moment, and an idea formed in my mind. I gave her a serious look after adjusting my expression. "But what Mia is doing is hurting people. Damaging someone''s reputation is a criminal offense."

    "Huh? Is it that serious?" Her face turned pale. "I won''t be discovered-"

    "Of course not," I said while patting her shoulder reassuringly. "As long as I don''t say anything, no one will ever know."

    "Serena, you''re the best." She was practically in tears after being touched by my words.

    "No need to thank me. But you have to keep an eye on Mia for me in return. Don''t let her go around badmouthing me again."

    "Don''t worry." She patted her chest. "I''ve got your back."

    As we continued chatting, I suddenly noticed a woman sitting on a nearby couch, holding a wine ss. She looked a little down, but her gaze kept drifting toward

    me.

    "Who is that?" I frowned as I asked Patricia. "She looks familiar, but I can''t remember her at all."

    "That''s Scarlett Smith." Patricia''s eyes lit up as if she had a juicy story to tell. "She''s someone worth paying attention to. Before Mia came to the R&D department, everyone thought Scarlett would be the next team leader."

    "Oh?" I caught onto the key detail. "Why?"

    Vel

    "Scarlett used to be the top performer in the R&D department. Just when she was about to get promoted, Mia was suddenly brought in, and in the end, Mia became the team leader. After that, she started subtly isting Scarlett.

    "Scarlett is incredibly talented and has an eye for details. Back when she was in charge of the R&D department, no matter how tricky a problem was, she could spot the issue at a nce."

    "So, she''s a hidden expert." I couldn''t help but take a sharp breath.

    On the way home after the banquet, I told Alex everything I had learned that night. "That''s all the information I gathered today. We can be pretty sure now that Mia is the mole."

    Alex nodded. "Not bad. This banquet turned out to be worthwhile, after all." Just then, his phone rang, and it was Mr. Hastings Senior who called. "Alex, how are things at thepany?" Mr. Hastings Senior asked.

    "Almost settled," Alex said casually while adjusting the steering wheel. "I''ll finalize the contract on the first of next month. I need to choose between Xena and Lucas as a

    business partner."

    "Good." Mr. Hastings Senior''s tone was firm. "High-tech products are thepany''s lifeline. You need to handle this carefully."

    Alex nodded, and then Mr. Hastings Senior asked, "What about Serena?"

 Chapter 136

    I hadn''t expected to be called out so suddenly and moved forward, feeling a bit flustered. "Mr. Hastings Senior... How have you been?"

    "Serena." Mr. Hastings Senior''s tone had lost its earlier formality and sternness. "Are you getting used to working at Hastings Group? I heard you''ve been helping Alex investigate things within thepany. You don''t have to worry about that. It''s just a minor issue. Let him handle it himself."

    After the call ended, my mind was still buzzing.

    "How does Mr. Hastings Senior know I''m looking into the mole?" It took me a while to process before I finally asked the question.

    "He asks about you every time he calls me." Alex scoffed. "He''s afraid I''m exploiting you as your boss."

    Hearing that, I felt a little warm inside but also couldn''t help but marvel at how well Mr. Hastings Senior understood his son. Like father, like son-Mr. Hastings Senior was spot on. As a businessman, Alex would absolutely squeeze everyst drop of value out of me if he had the chance.

    ...

    The next day at work, I finally noticed Scarlett, who was quietly sitting in a corner. I also realized that quite a few employees came to her with questions despite her remote position. She seemed incredibly patient, and every single person who approached her left with a smile.

    However, there was one exception. Whenever Mia was around, everyone avoided Scarlett like the gue.

    I got the picture immediately. This was workce bullying. Mia, who clearly had no real sense of her own abilities, was ying office politics-forming cliques and isting others.

    I wasn''t about to let her get away with that. I was just here for the free meals in the R&D department and had nothing to lose. Hence, the second time Mia walked into the office, I boldly picked up a file and headed straight for Scarlett.

    "Scarlett, I''m Serena Ashford, and I just joined thepany not long ago. I have a question I don''t quite understand. Could you help me out?"

    I didn''t even nce at Mia, though I could feel her murderous re boring into me. Scarlett looked at her, then back at me with surprise.

    "What''s wrong?" I frowned and pretended to be confused. "Did I say something inappropriate?"

    "No, no." Scarlett waved her hands. "I was just thinking about how to exin it in a way that makes sense to you."

    Mia looked like she was about to explode, but there was nothing she could do. She must have gotten bored after a while because she eventually got up and left.

    Judging by her expression, she had to be furious. If we weren''t in the office, I would''veughed out loud.

    Once I had finished discussing my actual work-rted question-just to make it seem legitimate��I moved on to my real purpose. "Scarlett, we used to work with Schneider Group before, right? Can you tell me a bit about them?"

    "Schneider Group?" She frowned slightly. "How do you know about that?"

    "Oh,e on." I casually made something up. "Hastings Group is working with

    them again. I got curious, so I figured I''d ask around."

    "The Hastings family and Schneider families have been coborating for years." Scarlett absentmindedly fiddled with the simple cup in her hand. "But Schneider Group doesn''t have a great reputation in the industry, especially in recent years. Ever since we entered the high-tech sector, they''ve faced a lot of online bacsh."

    "Then tell me about our high-tech products." I got straight to the point.

    She gave me a look. "Aren''t you already in charge of negotiating the partnership

    with Schneider Group? Why are you only asking about this now?"

    Her sharp and guarded gaze instantly won me over. She was cautious-the type of person who wouldn''t take unnecessary risks. And in business, this kind of person was invaluable.

    "Ah, well... I''m just making casual conversation."

    "Alright." She adjusted her sses. "Then let''s chat casually. You can listen

    casually too."

 Chapter 137

    When someone said that, it usually meant they were about to drop a bombshell. I immediately perked up, listening intently.

    Scarlett said, "Schneider Group has been developing high-tech products for a while, but if we were to categorize technology into three levels, they''d only rank at level two."

    "What about Hastings Group?" I pressed.

    A proud smile flickered across Scarlett''s face, and the answer was clear.

    "But this time, the new product Schneider Group is about to release, the one that''s very simr to Hastings Group''s, can reach level one." Her expression turned unreadable.

    I nodded firmly, then pulled out the contract that Xena had given me and handed it to Scarlett. "Scarlett, take a look at this."

    "What is it?" She took the contract, but as soon as she skimmed the first page, her brows furrowed together. She quickly folded it up and looked at me warily. "You little troublemaker, how could you just show this kind of document to someone so casually?"

    "Scarlett." I patted her shoulder to reassure her. "Mr. Hastings approved this. It''s just the two of us here. Please help me take a look."

    Under my intense gaze, she hesitated momentarily before opening the contract again. After flipping through a few pages, her frown deepened. "Has this been signed yet?"

    I shook my head. "Not yet."

    "You can''t sign this." She pointed to the name of the second party in the contract. "There''s a problem."

    I took the contract back and examined it. "What''s wrong with it?"

    "Thepany we''re coborating with is Schneider Group, but the contract states Schneider Investment Group. These are two entirely differentpanies!"

    I nced at the contract again and immediately understood why Xena was willing to offer such generous terms.

    Hastings Group had coborated

    with Schneider Group many times

    before, but there had been little to no

    cooperation with Schneider

    Investment Group.  fo

    1.n

    Xena had made a scheming move, assuming that Alex wouldn''t want to make a big deal about the mole and the internal leaks. If he were to expose it publicly, it would mean admitting that theirpany''s confidential information had beenpromised.

    She was betting that Alex wouldn''t scrutinize the name of the second party too

    closely, ying a game of semantics.

    I let out a coldugh and put the contract away. "Scarlett, you just did Mr. Hastings a huge favor."

    I could barely contain my excitement. I wanted to tell Alex about this immediately,

    but I knew I had to keep up appearances at work.

    Especially after discovering something this significant, I had to stay calm.

    "Let''s meet after work. It''s important." My hands trembled as I typed out the message.

    "What''s wrong?" Alex replied almost instantly.

    "I''ll exin after work. Major discovery."

    The moment work ended, I rushed into Alex''s car, unable to hold back my excitement. I quicklyid out everything-the contract, the issue I found, and what it all meant.

    "So basically, Xena set this up to trap you." I recalled how annoyed he had been a

    few days ago when I had insisted on rmending Lucas.

    Alex listened silently, then put the contract down and turned to look at me intently.

 Chapter 138

    "What are you looking at?" I felt baffled by Alex''s gaze, suddenly unsure of what to do with myself.

    "My Serena has grown up." He reached out and ruffled my hair. "You''re even helping me share my burdens now."

    He was so close that I could see every flicker of emotion in his eyes.

    The dim lighting inside the car made the moment feel strangely intimate. I was flustered and quickly turned my gaze away. "Don''t talk to me like I''m a child."

    "But aren''t you?" He raised an eyebrow slightly. "I''ll be calling a shareholders'' meeting tomorrow. I want you to attend and present your findings, but I''m not nning to let anyone else know about this just yet."

    I looked at him in confusion.

    "Xena thinks she can y me for a fool. Of course, I have to deliver a fatal blow in return." His tone was as casual as if he were discussing the weather-neither angry nor particrly ruthless.

    But I knew him well. When he said something, he meant it.

    At the meeting the next day, I sat right next to him.

    "Schneider Investment Group and Schneider Group are two separate entities. While both fall under the Schneider Group umbre, Schneider Investment Group primarily operates in real estate, an industry Hastings Group has no current ns to enter."

    I delivered my report calmly, detailing my research and findings over 30 minutes. But when I finished presenting, everyone else in the room was silent.

    I hesitated and wondered if I had exined it well enough.

    Feeling a bit nervous, I nced at Alex, but he wasn''t looking at me at all.

    "Serena, did you discover all this on your own?" It was Mr. Hastings Senior who finally broke the silence.

    I waved a hand dismissively. "I had some guidance, and I did some basic

    research. I simply reported what I found."

    "That''s still impressive." Mr.

    Hastings Senior''s gaze held a warm

    smile. "At the very least, you knew

    how to find the right people and pinpoint the issue at a critical

    moment in the negotiation

    I felt a little embarrassed. In truth, I had only spotted the w in the contract thanks to Scarlett. I didn''t feel like I deserved too much credit.

    "And you..." After praising me, Mr. Hastings Senior suddenly turned serious. "You''re not a kid anymore. How could you miss such an obvious loophole in the contract?"

    Hearing Mr. Hastings Senior reprimand Alex, I couldn''t help but nce at him.

    He was someone who cared deeply about his reputation. Getting scolded like this in front of so many people, especially with me sitting right next to him, had to sting.

    I immediately shrank my neck like an ostrich, hoping to avoid being affected.

    After a long pause, Alex actuallyughed. "You''re right. But isn''t it good that I gave Serena a chance to shine?"

    Mr. Hastings Senior let out a snort. "You got fucky this time with Serena backing you up. You''d better invest in her development. Who knows? Maybe she''ll turn into a powerhouse in her own right someday.

    After the meeting, two official announcements were posted on thepany''s website.

    The first stated that Hastings Group would be signing a contract with Schneider Group in three days, though it didn''t specify whether the deal would be with Lucas or Xena.

    The second announced the uing release of Hastings Group''s new product along with a half-day off for the entire R&D department.

    By now, many of my colleagues in the R&D department knew that I hadn''t been sent here as some sort of exile. They also understood that my rtionship with Alex was far from ordinary. Hence, the moment I stepped into the office, a crowd

    quickly gathered around me.

    "Serena, you have to treat us to a meal! You must''ve yed a big role in this

    whole thing, right?"

    I was a bit confused but smiled anyway. "Isn''t this a team effort?"

 Chapter 139

    One of my colleagues grinned and said, "The previous proposal kept getting rejected, but as soon as you joined the department, it passed."

    "That''s impossible." I sighed.

    The real reason it hadn''t been approved was because Alex had been deliberately stalling, waiting to negotiate with Schneider Group. However, it seemed that my colleagues hadpletely misunderstood the situation.

    Of course, I couldn''t tell them the truth. If I did, Alex would kill me.

    To change the topic, I had no choice but to agree to treat everyone to dinner.

    "In that case, I''ll book the venue." Mia suddenly stepped forward. "Harper''s team yed a huge role in this project too. Let''s invite them as well."

    I sucked in a sharp breath. Harper''s team alone had at least 30 people.

    I mentally sent my wallet my deepest condolences and calcted how much money I had left.

    "We''ll go to that seafood restaurant fromst time," Mia continued. "I''ll call ahead to reserve king crab and lobster."

    Before I could even finish gasping, a deep, sinking feeling settled in my chest.

    A perfectly timed cough sounded behind me. I turned around, ready toin, only to see Oliver quickly sidestep to reveal the man standing behind him, Alex.

    "This dinner should be my treat," Alex said, smiling in that perfectly measured way -warm yet distant enough to maintain authority. "After all, everyone has worked hard. But I have something to take care of this afternoon, so Serena will host on my behalf."

    The team immediately responded with cheerful enthusiasm. To them, Alex was a generous and approachable leader.

    Meanwhile, I was struggling to suppress the urge to roll my eyes.

    Did he want me to foot the bill so that he could win their favor? A true capitalist move-using my money to feed the masses while taking all the credit.

    But with the promise of free food and a break from work, my colleagues were overjoyed. They rushed out excitedly, already- discussing what to wear for the dinner.

    Soon, the office was empty except for me and Alex.

    "Wipe that miserable look off your face." He reached out and yfully tapped my nose. "You really are a little money-grubber."

    "Of course, I am." I pouted. "If I didn''t care about money, I''d be begging on the streets. Why else would I be working here?"

    He chuckled, then took out his wallet and pulled out a card before handing it to me. "This is for you. The PIN is your birthday."

    Just moments ago, I had been full of

    actually offering me money, I

    ��

    suddenly felt a little guilty. "I can''t take this. I don''t need your money."

    "Oh? Really?" He smirked. "Do you know how costly the food there is? Just ten

    people would set you back at least five grand."

    My eyes widened in shock. "What? Mia''s totally setting me up!"

    He didn''t respond and just chuckled softly. "Take it. You''ll need to keep up the image of a wealthy heiress at plenty of events like this. Are you nning to cover the costs out of your own pocket every time?"

    If I took his card, I''d be surrendering my dignity. But if I didn''t, I''d drain my savings and lose my dignity anyway.

    After careful deliberation-between dignity and, well, dignity��I ultimately chose to ept the card.

    At the dinner, I kept my head down and stuffed my face while my colleagues chattered about all sorts of random gossip.

 Chapter 140

    This dinner cost a fortune.

    "If we''re going to gossip, then nothing''s juicier than the rumors about Serena and Mr. Hastings." Mia swirled the red wine in her ss with an air of elegance. "Isn''t that right, Serena?"

    I was confused. "What rumors?"

    "Come on. Don''t pretend." Mia''s graceful demeanor vanished in an instant. "You''ve been cozying up to Mr. Hastings, haven''t you? Otherwise, as just the Hastings family''s adopted daughter, how would you have the authority to treat us all to dinner on his behalf?"

    Here she went again. Before I could respond, a figure suddenly stepped in front of

    me.

    "Serena is treating us, so we should just enjoy the meal. There''s no need for this kind of talk, is there?" Scarlett said calmly. "It creates unnecessary tension between colleagues and, more importantly, you''re spreading gossip about the boss."

    Herposed words made sense, and after a brief moment of consideration, most people returned to their seats.

    "Well, isn''t this the invisible woman of the R&D department?" Mia sneered. "So perceptive, huh? Now that you know Serena is Mr. Hastings''s ''sister,'' you''re trying to curry favor with her, huh?"

    Her tone dripped with condescension. If this weren''t the wrong ce and time, I would''ve punched her already.

    "Scarlett, best of luck to you." Mia lifted her ss in a mock toast with a smirk stered across her face. "Now that you''re clinging to Serena, I hope you get that promotion you''ve always dreamed of."

    Scarlett''s expression darkened instantly.

    Mia had snatched the position from her before and had made things difficult for her ever since. She had always chosen to endure, but this time, Mia was humiliating her in front of everyone.

    Just like before, she chose to swallow her anger. She reached for her bag, ready to leave, but I grabbed her wrist.

    "Some people still haven''t learned how to behave but are already acting like leaders," I said, shaking my head. "Strutting around in fancy clothes and pretending to be some high-powered professional, when, in reality, they''re nothing but trash."

    "Who are you calling trash?" Mia shot up from her seat, her expression dark with rage.

    "Whoever''s barking right now, that''s who." I stepped forward without hesitation, squaring off against her. "Did no one ever teach you respect? Look at you, acting all high and mighty just because you''re ameasly team leader of the R&D department. Do you think you''re the queen or something?"

    Mia''s lips trembled with fury. I expected her to storm off in anger, but surprisingly, she held her ground.

    The dishes kepting, and the conversation grew lively again. At one point, I saw Mia nce at her phone before abruptly getting up and leaving.

    It was just likest time.

    Last time, I discovered she was in contact with someone from Schneider Group. This time, I had a strong feeling it was the same situation.

    "This time, it''s definitely you guys," Mia''s voice oozed with ttery. "Mr. Schneider, you have to promise me you''ll kick that wretched Serena out for good after she marries into the Hastings family."

    I scoffed. So now, she was holding a grudge against me?

    Three dayster, the Schneider and Hastings families were set to sign their contract.

    Inside the conference room, Hastings Group''s representatives were already seated. Leading the team was Alex, with Oliver and sitting beside him as project managers along with a few

    over

    On Schneider Group''s side, however, were two factions-one supporting Lucas and the other backing Xena.

    "Lucas, how dare you show up to this meeting?" Xena sneered as soon as she walked in, her tone was full of contempt. "You really have no shame."

 Chapter 141

    Lucas chuckled. "Mr. Hastings said he''d sign a contract today, but he never said it''d be with you. Why are you in such a rush?"

    "My victory is already sealed." Xena took her seat, pulling a contract from her outrageously expensive Herm��s bag. "Just wait and see. Alex''s signature will be right here on my contract in a moment. And as for you, you can start packing your bags. You and Serena will be out of both the Schneider and Hastings residences for good."

    While Xena basked in her own arrogance, Lucas remained a bit anxious. "The battle isn''t over yet. We''ll see whoes out on top."

    Xena rolled her eyes at both of us.

    Just then, the door swung open, and Alex walked in.

    Xena immediately sprang up to greet him. "Alex, what took you so long? You''rete, you know."

    "Traffic," Alex replied tly, brushing past her without a nce. He strode toward the table, took his seat, and addressed the room, "By now, everyone is aware of our negotiations with the Schneider family. Today, we''re here to finalize the decision."

    Even though I had an idea of what the oue would be, I still found myself holding my breath. I nced at Lucas, who looked just as tense and expectant.

    "Hastings Group has decided to sign the contract with Lucas." Alex walked over to him and extended a hand. "Mr. Schneider, I look forward to our partnership."

    Lucas'' nerves melted into a confident smile as he shook Alex''s hand. "Thank you, Mr. Hastings. Likewise."

    "This is impossible!" Xena shot to her feet, practically shouting. "Alex, how could you possibly choose Lucas over me? My contract offers far more concessions!"

    Alex gave her a cold nce. "Your concessions are generous, sure. But ourpany has no ns to enter the real estate market."

    The sheer pettiness of it almost made me burst outughing.

    "What?" A flicker of panic crossed Xena''s face, but I could tell that her real fear wasn''t over losing the

    t-it was the realization that knew the truth.

    "Alex, they must''ve made a mistake," she said, her voice turning sharine as she grabbed his arm. "I''m serious about working with you. Aren''t I your fianc��e?"

    "I thought the engagement was called off?" Oliver muttered from the side, earning himself a vicious re from Xena.

    She knew now that her little

    schemes had been exposed. She

    had to act fast-either by

    threatening or bribing her way out of this. If Hastings Group signed with Lucas, she''d have to step aside for him.  ?wnovel

    "Alex," she said while leaning closer. "The high-tech product both of ourpanies developed is about to hit the market. How do you n on pricing it?"

    To the others in the room, the sudden topic change might have seemed strange, but I heard the threat loud and clear.

    Hastings Group''s confidential data had fallen into her hands. Now that she had no other way out, she was using it as leverage against Alex.

    He crossed his arms and studied her for a moment beforeughing for no reason.

    "What''s so funny?" Xena''s confident facade cracked ever so slightly.

    "Our new product is about to<punch," he said. "To prevent any futureplications, I''ve already submitted every stage of our research and development to the notary office. If anypetitor releases an identical product without concrete proof of independent research, it''ll be considered intellectual property theft."

 Chapter 142

    Xena''s expression darkened instantly, and her eyes shed with both anger and unwillingness. "Alex, are you really not going to show me even a shred of

    consideration?"

    Alex frowned, shooting her a nce. "I hate mixing personal matters with business the most. Besides, Ms. Schneider, you and I have nothing personal to discuss."

    "But..." Xena took a step forward, trying to get closer to Alex.

    But before she could, he shifted to the side and stood next to me instead. "This conversation ends here.

    "Ms. Schneider, we both know what''s really going on. If you continue making a scene, I won''t hesitate to go head-to-head with yourpany."

    Knowing she was at a disadvantage, Xena had no choice but to drop it.

    "Mr. Schneider, since the decision has been made, let''s move forward with the contract signing as soon as possible." Alex had yed his cards perfectly. As he turned away, he added, "From now on, people irrelevant to our coboration shouldn''t be stepping into Hastings Group anymore."

    Xena''s face twisted with fury, but she was powerless to do anything about it.

    "Let''s go." Alex paused slightly beside me.

    "Mr. Hastings." Lucas suddenly spoke up. "Uh... I was wondering... would you and Serena be free to have dinner with me tonight?"

    A surge of excitement welled up in my chest. Other than L, Lucas was my closest friend. I genuinely wanted to see him seed, and now that he had secured such a major victory, it was definitely worth celebrating.

    So, when Alex turned to look at me, my eyes were full of anticipation.

    "I have ns tonight," he said coldly.

    Both Lucas and I couldn''t hide our disappointment.

    "You two go ahead," Alex added after a pause.

    At dinner, Lucas had specially ordered an expensive bottle of wine to mark the asion.

    "This is great." I beamed at him. "Luke, you''re officially the heir to the Schneider family now. No one will dare to push you around anymore."

    I expected him to be thrilled, but instead, his expression was filled with worry.

    "What''s wrong?" I asked in confusion. "Didn''t Alex just sign the contract with you? Why do you still look so down?"

    "Xena isn''t leaving Schneider Group. She''s staying on as vice president."

    "What?" My voice shot up, drawing nces from nearby diners. I quickly lowered it again. "That''s not what was

    led upon! How can Lester

    just go back on his word like that?"

    Lucas continued, "Not only that, but thepany''s board members are all Lester''s people. Serena, my position at Schneider Group is going to be an uphill battle."

    Seeing the frustration on his face, my heart ached for him, but I felt powerless to help.

    If Lucas had lost the fight, Lester would have kicked him out without hesitation.

    But since it was Xena who lost, Lester was openly ying favorites.

    "This is ridiculous." I couldn''t hide my frustration. "Xena tampered with the contract. She has no integrity whatsoever! And yet, Schneider Group still wants to keep her!"

    But there was no useining. Both Lucas and I knew that nothing would change.

    After dinner, we stepped outside to find that it had started raining. The sky was a dull, overcast gray.

    "Serena, you''ve been drinking, and it''s raining. It''s not safe for you to go home alone. Let me drive you." Lucas naturally reached out and took my bag.

 Chapter 143

    "No need," I instinctively refused. "It''s alreadyte."

    Lucas hadn''t expected me to turn him down, and his gaze dropped slightly.

    "Uh..." I scrambled for an excuse. "It''ste, and we live in opposite directions. If you drop me off first, you''ll get home veryte."

    Hearing my words, a smile finally returned to his face. "But I wouldn''t feelfortable letting you go home alone. Get in the car."

    He took my bag and walked ahead, but for some reason, I felt a strange resistance in my heart.

    "We''re just friends," I kept telling myself. "Why am I hesitating?"

    The parking area was right outside the hotel, with a driveway in between. Lucas

    had already crossed to his car. Seeing me still standing there, he smiled and urged, "Come on."

    "I..." I was about to refuse again when a ck Mercedes G-ss suddenly pulled up in front of me, blocking my view of Lucas.

    The window rolled down slowly, revealing Alex''s face.

    I was genuinely surprised and happy. "What are you doing here?"

    "It''s thiste, and you''re still out, huh? Have you been drinking?" His voice carried a hint of anger. He opened the door, stepped out, and walked over to me. Then, he pulled open the passenger door. "Get in."

    "I..." I wanted to exin, but he didn''t give me the chance. "Get in the car. We''ll talk at home."

    There was a seriousness in his tone that left me no choice but to obey.

    As he walked around the front of the car, he stopped in front of Lucas,pletely ignoring the smile on his face. "Give me the bag."

    Both Lucas and I were caught off guard by Alex''s sudden displeasure. Without another word, Lucas handed him my bag.

    "Mr. Hastings." Lucas took the initiative to exin. "Serena and I are just old friends catching up. Something good happened, and we were celebrating-that''s all."

    "Mr. Schneider, since you put it that way, let''s be frank." Alex held my bag in his hand with a cold expression. "Serena is kind and trusting. But I hope she isn''t just a pawn in your pursuit of power."

    For a brief moment, Lucas'' eyes flickered with something unreadable. He nced

    at me in disbelief, and I instinctively leaned forward, wanting to defend him.

    "Shut up," Alex ordered, not even looking at me. But I knew he was speaking to

    me.

    With his tall frame blocking my view,

    I couldn''t see Lucas'' expression. For about 30 seconds, there was silence. Then, Lucas finally spoke, his voice calm. "Mr. Hastings, I think have misunderstood me."

    You

    "Whether it''s a misunderstanding or not, you know best," Alex said coldly. "ying

    the victim will always work on Serena."

    The rain was growing heavier. Alex turned to leave, but before getting into the car, he added, "Also, I don''t ��ѧ� want anypany that partners with Hastings Group to exploit their employees. You started from the bottom, Mr. Schneider. You should understand what it''s like for those at the bottom."

    His words were sharp and unforgiving. I turned to Lucas, expecting him to argue

    back. But to my surprise, he said nothing. His face had gone pale.

    A heavy feeling settled in my chest.

    I knew Alex well, and I had thought I understood Lucas. But right now, I wasn''t so sure anymore.

    As the car pulled away, I nced at the rear-view mirror.

    Lucas was still standing there,pletely soaked by the rain. His car was right behind him, but he didn''t move. He just stood there in the storm, watching as Alex''s car disappeared into the distance.

 Chapter 144

    In the car, I felt uneasy. There was so much I wanted to ask Alex, but I didn''t know

    where to start.

    "If you have something to say, just say it." Alex suddenly spoke, breaking the silence. "Do you think I falsely used Lucas?"

    I shook my head. "I know you never lie. If what you said wasn''t true, Lucas would''ve defended himself."

    "It''s not that big of a deal," Alex said as he turned the steering wheel, guiding the car in another direction. "He''s young. Making mistakes is inevitable."

    I frowned. "You''re right, but... this isn''t the way to my ce."

    He only nced at me. "You''re staying at my ce tonight."

    "At... At your ce?" I was dumbfounded. "Why? That''s... That''s not appropriate. I''m not going."

    "Can''t you see how heavy the rain is?" His voice held a hint of disbelief.

    It was only then that I noticed the windshield. The rain had turned it into a curtain

    of water, and the wipers were working furiously to no avail. But that still wasn''t a reason for me to stay with him. I resisted the idea.

    "I live in a vi," he said casually. "Unlike your ce, which is so cramped you can barely turn around."

    His tone was rxed, but I still felt deeply offended.

    "Are you an elephant or something?" I shot back, looking at him in disbelief. "Besides, I''m just renting. You''re the actual owner of that ce."

    He fell silent.

    When he finally pulled into the garage and parked the car, he unbuckled his seatbelt. "You''re just as sharp-tongued as you were when you were a kid."

    "And you''re just the same," I retorted as he walked over to open the door for me. "Your words are so poisonous that if you licked your own lips, you''d need to go straight to the ER."

    He let out a low chuckle and reached out. "The car is high. Be careful��"

    Before he could finish, I had already slipped and fallen straight into his arms.

    I had underestimated the height of the car. I tumbled forward andnded right against his chest.

    His reflexes were quick, and he caught me effortlessly. I found myself pressed against him, my senses overwhelmed by his warmth and the faint scent of his cologne. For a moment, I waspletely entranced. I didn''t move away.

    And he didn''t push me away either.

    Outside, the rain poured relentlessly. But inside the garage, I let myself indulge in the warmth of his embrace, even if only for a fleeting moment. Even though I knew this didn''t belong to me, I couldn''t stop myself from sinking into it.

    Slowly, I lifted my head. At that exact moment, he lowered his gaze to meet mine. Our eyes locked.

    My heart skipped a beat. His deep, dark eyes seemed to hold an entire universe. It was vast and endless, drawing me in.

    He lowered his head even further, his pale lips inching closer and closer to mine.

    Maybe it was the rush of emotions or maybe it was the lingering alcohol in my system, but for some reason, I closed my eyes.

    I felt his breath getting closer. My heartbeat was so loud I thought it might burst from my chest.

    The sudden shrill of a phone shattered the moment. I snapped back to reality and immediately pushed him away.

    I didn''t dare turn back to look at him. Silence stretched between us until he finally

    answered the call. "Dad, it''ste. What''s so important?"

    On the other end of the line, Mr. Hastings Senior sounded amused. "Did you sign the contract? Serena did great today. You should encourage her more instead of always bullying her."

    "I got it," he replied in a voice tinged with annoyance.

 Chapter 145

    "What''s wrong?" Mr. Hastings Senior fired off a series of questions. "What''s with that tone? Do I owe you money or something?"

    "No."

    "Alright, alright. I don''t have time to argue with you. Bring Serena home for dinner this weekend."

    The call ended abruptly. Alex hung up but remained standing beside me without a word.

    Thinking back to what had just happened, I felt my face burn with embarrassment.

    I wanted nothing more than to find a hole to crawl into.

    That had been reckless of me.

    "My dad-"

    "I know," I cut in hastily as I turned my head away. "Where... Where am I staying?"

    He nodded toward the stairs. "Second floor."

    I snatched my bag from his hand. "I''m going to bed now."

    Upstairs, I walked into the room and was immediately stunned.

    Theyout was identical to the room I had at the Hastings residence-the same two-toned bed curtains,ce-trimmed solid-colored sheets and duvet, white desk, and even the framed photo of me.

    I ran my fingers over each item as a wave of shock and confusion washed over me. I was stunned that someone as busy as Alex had managed to find and arrange so many identical things. But I was confused about why he had done it.

    I was already certain of my feelings for him. No matter how different our worlds were, I still couldn''t help being expectant.

    Even if it was just for a fleeting moment, I longed for more.

    "Ms. Ashford, have some water." Maryanne Lindth, the housekeeper who hade over from the Hastings residence, handed me a ss. "Are youfortable in this room?"

    I lowered my gaze and took the water from her hands. "Why is this room exactly like the one at the Hastings residence?"

    J.ne

    At that moment, my heart skipped a beat. I was afraid to hear the answer. I was scared it wouldn''t be a wished for and just as scared that it would be.

    "Mr. Hastings Senior always asked Mr. Hastings to look after you, but you never wanted toe over. He thought you weren''tfortable, so he had this room decorated just like the old one, hoping it would help if you ever stayed. Otherwise, Mr. Hastings Senior would have scolded him again."

    I let out augh, relieved yet inexplicably sad. "So, that''s all it was. Maryanne, I''m going to bed."

    I turned off the lights andy down, but I couldn''t sleep. I tossed and turned until

    the first light of dawn crept through the curtains.

    Then, I heard a door open.

    Alex was up. He walked to my door and stopped.

    Panic surged through me. I quickly shut my eyes and pretended to be asleep.

    After a brief pause, he walked away.

    I sat up and stared at the closed door while running a hand through my messy hair.

    .nee

    "You''reing to the office with

    after breakfast." Alex took a mouthful of oatmeal. "The contract is signed. You can return to the head office assistant''s office."

    "No." I shook my head. "Can I make a request?"

    "Go ahead." He picked up a boiled egg, cracked it against the table, and began peeling it.

    "I... I want to know what thepany is going to do about Mia."

    "She''s been fired." With a few swift movements of his long fingers, he peeled the

    egg and ced the smooth, white egg on my te.

    "Why? Do you want to plead for her?"

 Chapter 146

    "No, no, no." I quickly waved my hands. I wasn''t some saint. "In that case, who''s going to be the team leader of the R&D department?"

    "You already know the answer," Alex replied while taking his oatmeal.

    So, it was definitely Scarlett. I was genuinely happy for her. "Can I go back to the R&D department, then?"

    "Why?"

    "I... I think Scarlett is incredibly organized, and she has a sharp eye for things. I want to learn from her and gain some experience."

    Alex seemed a little surprised by my response. "Have you thought it through?" I nodded. "Yes."

    By the time we arrived at the office, the official personnel appointment had already been announced. Scarlett stared at the bold title on the notice, her eyes turning red.

    "Scarlett." I put down my bag. "Congrattions."

    "You''re the one I should be thanking." She quickly walked up to me with gratitude. "Serena, I know you must have helped me behind the scenes."

    Her gratitude felt too heavy, making me hesitant to ept it so easily. I simply waved my hand and said vaguely, "Come on, it''s all because of your own abilities. Starting today, I''m working under you."

    "Are you not going back to the head office assistant''s office?" Scarlett looked at me in surprise.

    "I want to follow you and learn for a while. You don''t mind, do you?"

    "Of course not." She smiled. "The R&D department will be working closely with Schneider Group until the coboration isplete. We could really use someone like you."

    And just like that, I settled into the R&D department as Scarlett''s assistant. Unexpectedly, Patricia ended up bing my assistant.

    We were deep in discussion over a proposal when Oliver suddenly walked in. "Serena, someone''s looking for you."

    He didn''t say who, but the way he said it gave me a clue. I frowned slightly. "I have some things to finish up first. Can it wait?"

    If Alex was looking for me at this time, it probably wasn''t urgent.

    "Well..." Oliver looked a bit troubled. "Mr. Hastings is already waiting downstairs."

    I nced at him in confusion. "Downstairs? But I''m working. What does he want?"

    Oliver looked like he was in a dilemma.

    "Go on, Serena." Patricia quickly slid

    myptop

    5 in front of her.

    hotted. You should go.

    handle the rest of this." C BY

    And so, under the curious gazes of my gossip-loving colleagues, I braced myself

    and walked out.

    his

    Guessing that Alex wouldn''t be in office, I went straight to the front entrance. Sure enough, I found him sitting in his car, leaning back with his eyes closed.

    "How did you know I was here?" he asked without opening his eyes.

    "I guessed." I looked at him. "What''s so urgent?"

    "Nothing." He suddenly sat up and started the engine. "We''re going to the Hastings residence for dinner."

    I sighed but didn''t put up much resistance.

    After all, I hadn''t seen Mom in a while. And getting to leave work early without sneaking around was a rare opportunity.

    When we arrived at the Hastings residence, Mom seemed to be great Spirits. But the moment she

    saw me, her eyes turned red ve

    "Serena, you''re here."

 Chapter 147

    Mom was still just as thin, and I couldn''t help but feel a pang of heartache. I silently vowed to work even harder so I could take her away from the Hastings residence as soon as possible.

    Mr. Hastings Senior seemed to be in a great mood today, chatting non-stop at the dinner table.

    "Serena did an excellent job on this task," he said, beaming at me. "You''ve really grown up."

    I was grateful for his praise and encouragement, so I responded with a sincere smile. "It''s all thanks to your support, Mr. Hastings Senior, as well as Mr. Hastings'' guidance."

    Hearing my words, Mr. Hastings Senior''s smile widened. Just as he was about to say something, a mockingugh suddenly interrupted him.

    "Heh, since when did you be so silver-tongued?"

    I was speechless.

    I knew Alex was teasing me, but I really wanted to sew his mouth shut. However, under Mom''s anxious gaze, I forced myself to hold back.

    She was too emotionally fragile. Any slight tension between Alex and me would make her restless and worried. So, I decided to endure his taunts.

    "You brat!" A loud roar came from across the table. "Instead of encouraging Serena, you''re sitting here being all sarcastic? If you''re going to eat, then eat. If not, get lost!"

    Mr. Hastings Senior''s voice was so full of energy that I was momentarily stunned. Mom, on the other hand, gently tried to soothe him. "Alright, Alex was just joking. Serena won''t take it to heart. There''s no need to get so worked up."

    Meanwhile, Alex remainedpletely unbothered, calmly eating and drinking as if nothing had happened.

    If he weren''t Alex, I''d think he was deliberately trying to anger Mr. Hastings Senior so that no one would be in the mood to eat. That way, he could have all the food for himself.

    "The coboration with Schneider Group was well-handled, Serena," Mr. Hastings Senior said. "From now on, you''ll be in charge of following up on the project."

    It was exactly what I wanted. Just as I was about to stand up and thank him, Alex, who had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke up in a firm voice. "No."

    Three pairs of eyes turned to him at once.

    He set down his cutlery. "Scarlett was just promoted to team leader of the R&D department. If you take over her first major project, how do you expect her to establish herself in the department?"

    I nodded in agreement. "You''re right. But I can be her assistant. There''s a lot of work involved in finalizing this coboration with Schneider Group, and many tasks will require research and development. I may not be able to do the technical work, but I can handlemunication with Schneider Group."

    "No," Alex rejected the idea outright. This time, however, he hesitated for a long

    time but still couldn''t provide a reasonable exnation.

    "Why not?" Mr. Hastings Senior''s tone carried a hint of irritation.

    "It''s just not happening," Alex said firmly, his voice filled with determination and authority.

    "Serena needs more hands-on

    .n

    experience with major projects," Mr. Hastings Senior insisted. "That way when she gets promoted or transitions to a different role in the future, she''ll have the credibility to back it up."

    "No!"

    "She was already involved in securing the Schneider Group deal. She''s only asking to be the assistant. This is a great opportunity."

    "No!"

    No matter how many valid arguments Mr. Hastings Senior presented��no matter how logical and convincing they were-Alex''s response remained the same. "No!" "Get out!" Mr. Hastings Senior roared again. "I don''t need a broken record. If you''re against it, then at least give me apelling reason."

    Alex didn''t. He just kept repeating the same answer.

    But soon, I found out the real reason behind his refusal.

    The representative from Schneider Group for this coboration was Lucas, and if I were to be Hastings Group''s lead on the project, I would have to interact with him regrly.

 Chapter 148

    Even though Alex didn''t say it outright, my instinct told me this was the reason.

    When I saw Lucas, I was genuinely surprised. "Luke? What are you doing here?"

    "I''m the project lead for this coboration. Of course, I had toe," Lucas said while cing the contract on the table. "Serena, are you the one in charge on your side?"

    I hadn''t fully processed it yet. At first, I nodded, then I quickly shook my head. "I''m just the assistant. The actual project lead has to oversee the R&D department, so I''ll be handling things temporarily. But Luke, how did you end up as the project lead?"

    Even though Lester hadn''t followed through on his promise to make Lucas thepany''s president, he had at least given him the vice president position. There was no reason for him to still be running business deals personally.

    Lucas spread his hands slightly. "I didn''t have much of a choice."

    I understood immediately. His situation hadn''t improved much, and he still had little control over his own circumstances.

    I felt a bit helpless, but Lucas didn''t seem particrly upset. "At first, I thought it was frustrating, but now that I know you''re the one I''ll be working with, I actually think this might not be so bad, after all."

    I chuckled. "Guess I can''t call you Luke anymore. Should I start calling you Mr. Schneider?"

    Lucas waved his hand. "Please don''t, Serena. I much prefer it when you call me Luke. You have no idea. Everyone calls me that at the office, but somehow, it always sounds so sarcastic."

    As he spoke, his eyes were filled with exhaustion and weariness. It was clear that his position in Schneider Group wasn''t easy. I could only smile and try tofort him.

    "Don''t overthink it. Maybe you''re just reading too much into it. There are always people who genuinely respect you, but there will also be those who act condescending no matter who they''re dealing with."

    Hearing my words, Lucas'' eyes lit up, and he suddenly grabbed my hand. "Serena, thank you. You really are such an important person to me."

    I let out an awkwardugh and pulled my hand back. "Isn''t it normal for friends to support each other? Luke, did youe here to sign the contract today?"

    I reached out for the contract, but he was quicker, swiftly pulling it away. "No rush. Let''s grab something to eat first."

    I hesitated. I hade here with a task toplete, and there were still other things at the office waiting for me.

    "It''s lunchtime anyway. Even if you go back now, you''d still have to eat. Don''t tell me Mr. Hastings doesn''t even let you take lunch breaks?" A faint smirk yed on Lucas'' lips.

    After thinking it over, I finally stood up. "Alright then."

    The contract wasn''t going anywhere. I could sign it after lunch just the same.

    With that in mind, I followed him out of the office.

    Over lunch, he told me more about his struggles at Schneider Group Xena constantly made things difficult for him, deliberately causing issues in his contracts, so he had to review every single word himself.

    The Schneider family had given him an executive position but refused to let him dive in the family estate. In response, he bought a mobile vi right next to the Schneider

    residence, which infuriated Lester.

    He was no longer the helpless, pitiful person he once was. He had learned to fight back, to protect himself. But for some reason, as I listened to him talk my mind kept wandering. I couldn''t focus at all.

    "Serena?"

    I snapped back to reality and found that he was looking at me with concern.

    "What''s wrong?" He looked a little worried. "Have you not been sleeping welltely?"

    I forced a sheepish smile. "Probably. Where were you in your story just now?"

    "I was saying that I have something to take care of today, so I''ll have to go. We can sign the contract next time." He was already standing up.

 Chapter 149

    "Alright. Wait, what?" I jumped up abruptly, anxiously grabbing Lucas'' sleeve. "Luke, you''re already here. Just sign the contract before you go."

    "But..." Lucas sighed helplessly and flipped to thest page of the contract. "The contract only takes effect with an official seal. Don''t tell me you carry it around with you?"

    "I... Well, no." My voice was tinged with disappointment.

    "Alright then." He chuckled and ruffled my hair. "We''ll sign it next time. Ourpanies are partners now, and since I know you''re in charge, I''ll being by often."

    I smoothed down my hair, which he had messed up, and trudged back to the office, feeling dejected.

    "Serena, how did it go?" The moment I walked in, Patricia hurried over. "What took you so long to sign a contract? Where is it?"

    Her question only deepened my frustration. "Lucas had something urgent to take care of and left early. The contract wasn''t signed."

    I smacked my forehead in exasperation. "I can''t believe I went to sign a contract and didn''t even think to bring the official seal!"

    Patricia''s eyes widened. "What nonsense are you talking about? Carrying the official seal around would be way worse! You may be Mr. Hastings''s sister, but even you can''t be that reckless."

    I paused and thought about it. She had a point. "Maybe today just wasn''t meant to be."

    Patricia gave me a firm nod. "Exactly."

    After work, I dialed L''s number.

    Azy voice came from the other end. "Serena, I''m on vacation abroad. If you''re calling me in the middle of the night and it''s not because you and Alex got together, I swear I''lle back just to end you."

    "L." I sighed, sounding utterly defeated. "I''m so jealous of you."

    L instantly perked up. "Did you and Alex fall out?"

    "No, no." I waved my hands, then proceeded to tell her what had happened today.

    "Serena, to be honest, from the first

    time I met him, I never thought

    Lucas was as harmless as he seemed. And I was right. If he were really as naive and innocent as he appears, there''s no way he would''ve gotten to where he is now."

    I nodded, but I didn''t think being strategic or calcting was necessarily a bad thing. It was good to have foresight.

    "But after today, I''ve realized something else." L''s tone turned mysterious. "What is it?"

    "Lucas probably likes you."

    "Oh,e on." I chuckled. "We''re just friends."

    "Just friends?" L sounded exasperated. "Serena, you

    blockhead. Lucas is totally into you. He didn''t sign the contract today on purpose so he''d have an excuse to meet you again."

    "Ah, a cold and domineering CEO and a tragic yet endearing type.

    Serena, if you weren''t my best a

    I''d be jealous of this storyline you''re

    living."

    I forced a wry smile. "But failing to get the contract signed today has really put me

    in a tough spot."

    "That''s true." L snapped out of her fantasy. "So, the next time Lucas asks to meet, you''d better be fully prepared and give him no reason to refuse."

 Chapter 150

    I nodded. "Mm, I have to make sure he signs the contract before leaving the office next time."

    But to my surprise, when Lucas came back the second time, he signed the contract without hesitation.

    Looking at his bold, flowing signature-"Lucas"-and the bright red official seal, I suddenly felt like the whole thing was a bit surreal. I also felt guilty for doubting his intentions.

    Maybe he really did have something urgentst time and wasn''t just dragging things out on purpose.

    "Now that the contract is signed, your task isplete. Serena, I have a small request. Would that be okay?" His smile was as warm as ever.

    "What request?" I carefully put the contract away.

    "Come shopping with me," he said mysteriously.

    I immediately recalled what L had said to me and hesitated. "But... But it''s work hours, and... And shopping..."

    "I... want to buy a tie for my grandfather." He scratched his head, looking a little embarrassed. "There''s an old artisan in Grandview who handcrafts ties, and my grandfather really likes his work. I want to get him one as a gift, but I have no idea which style to choose. I thought you could help me pick."

    Hearing that, I froze for a moment.

    Who did I think I was? Why was I so full of myself? Not everyone was trying to get close to me.

    After mentally scolding myself, I nodded. "Alright, but we need to be quick. I have things to do this afternoon, so I can only step out for an hour."

    Three hourster, I nced at the time and suddenly panicked.

    Time really did fly. Just having lunch with Lucas had already taken three hours. And now, we were only just starting to discuss styles-we hadn''t even picked out a color yet. There was no way I could leave now.

    A message popped up on my phone. It was from Patricia.

    "Mr. Hastings came to the office looking for you just now! He asked me where you went, and I told him you went to sign the contract with Schneider Group. He looked really pissed. You idiot, where the hell are you?"

    I let out a helpless sigh. "I''m just

    helping

    fchneider Group''s repp

    gift for his grandfather. What Mr. Hastings say?"

    "Nothing, but he was really mad. Serena, you''re in danger!"

    I stared at Patricia''s text, followed by a meme of a tiny cartoon figure coughing up

    blood. I started feeling anxious.

    Just as I was debating whether to call Alex and exin, my phone rang. It was Alex.

    "Where are you?" His voice was sharp and usatory.

    Hearing his tone, I suddenly thought of how he always gritted his teeth whenever he talked about Lucas. I

    t help but feel guilty, and I

    stuttered a little. "I-I''m outside."

    "With who?" His voice wasced with displeasure.

    I nced at Lucas, but at this moment, with Alex on the phone, I just couldn''t

    bring myself to say his name out loud.

    "Serena, who is it?" Lucas walked over with a smile and casually asked.

    I quickly motioned for him to stay quiet, but it was toote.

    On the other end of the line, Alex let out a coldugh. "Hah. Why do I hear Lucas'' voice?"

    "Uh..." I fumbled for words. "Well... Lucas wanted to buy a tie, and I... I came with him to take a look."

    "Location," Alex demanded icily.

    "What?"

    Alex''s tone was firm and impatient. "I said, send me your location."

 Chapter 151

    After hanging up, Lucas looked at me with concern. "What''s wrong, Serena? Was that Mr. Hastings?"

    My face paled. I wanted to escape, but there was nowhere to run. "Yeah... He said he''sing over."

    A flicker of something unreadable shed through Lucas'' eyes before he let out a small chuckle. "Really?"

    I nodded.

    He patted my shoulder. "Are you afraid of him?"

    I froze for a second. Was I afraid of Alex? Not really. At least, not anymore. If anything, I wasn''t scared��I just felt guilty.

    Alex arrived quickly. Just as Lucas finalized his choice of tie, Alex stormed into the store.

    "Are you out shopping during work hours?" He stood in front of me with obvious anger on his handsome face.

    I avoided his gaze, feeling guilty. "I... I..."

    "Mr. Hastings, it was my idea to bring Serena here." Lucas stepped forward. "Don''t me her."

    "Mr. Schneider." Alex''s tone was cold. "On arger scale, this is regardingpany affairs. On a smaller scale, it''s my personal matter. Either way, I''d appreciate it if you didn''t interfere."

    "Personal matter?" Lucas'' lips curled into a faint smile. He nodded slowly. "You and your sister sure have a... close rtionship."

    For some reason, I sensed an undercurrent of hostility between them.

    "Mr. Schneider, our rtionship has nothing to do with our business dealings," Alex said firmly.

    "Serena and I are friends. I''m simply looking out for a friend." Lucas didn''t back down either.

    Without warning, Alex took my hand. "Then stay within the boundaries of friendship. Don''t disrupt her during work, and don''t meddle in our rtionship. Just focus on being a good friend."

    I stared at our joined hands and was caught off guard. His fingers were long and defined, his palm warm against mine. A sudden heat rushed to my face, and I instinctively lowered my head as I was too flustered to look up.

    "The partnership will be handled by someone else moving forward," Alex stated coolly. "Serena,e home with me."

    Like a puppet on strings, I let him

    pull me along. We had walked quite a distance before I suddenly realized I hadn''t said goodbye to Lucas. Just as I was about to turn back, Alex

    stopped me in a low and threatening tone.

    "I strongly suggest you don''t test my patience right now. Otherwise... for someone

    whose position is already unstable, he might not survive what''sing."

    We had already rounded the corner and were out of Lucas'' sight, but his words sent a chill down my spine.

    I hated being threatened-especially

    by Alex. The way he used my weaknesses against me made mez feel not only uneasy but also deeply humiliated. I tried to yank my hand away, but his grip was too strong. He wouldn''t budge.

    "Let go of me." I exerted more force and finally broke free.

    Alex turned back, his eyes burning with anger. "Are you sure you want to do this?"

    "I..." His fury made me falter for a second, but I forced myself to speak. "Are you threatening me? Are you using Lucas against me?"

    Something flickered in his gaze-surprise, maybe.

    "To you, is that what we are? Are Lucas and I just pawns for you to manipte?"

    For a moment, he looked taken aback. His voice softened slightly. "That''s not what I meant. I just want you to stay away from him. He... He isn''t as innocent as he seems."

 Chapter 152

    "What does this have to do with you?" Alex''s sudden change in attitude made me lose my sense of caution. "What does who I choose to be friends with have to do

    with you?"

    I had gone too far. The realization hit me instantly, and I shrank back.

    He grabbed my arm. "Starting today, you''re moving in with me. Then you''ll see exactly how this has everything to do with me. Get in the car."

    I was unceremoniously shoved into the passenger seat. The low rumble of the top-tier Ferrari''s engine echoed like a beast growling before it struck.

    Regret surged through me, but the person I wanted to apologize to remained silent.

    "U-Uh... Al... I-I mean..." I stammered, unable to form a coherent sentence. I wanted to p myself for it.

    "What''s with all the hemming and hawing?" Alex''s voice remained cold. "When you need something, it''s ''Mr. Hastings.'' When you''re trying to be sweet, it''s ''Al.'' What a hypocritical act."

    I was speechless. No matter the situation, he was always sharp-tongued.

    "I don''t want to move in with you." I crossed my arms over my chest.

    His eyes narrowed slightly. "You always believe whatever Lucas tells you. I just don''t want to see you being fooled by him one day."

    I instinctively resisted his lecture. "I know what I''m doing. I''m an adult, and I can make my own judgments."

    "You''re too na?ve and too easy to fool." He turned the steering wheel, his tone carrying a hint of exasperation. "Even with that bet he made with Lester... Sure, Lester didn''t make him the head of thepany as promised. But he still secured the vice president position. With a title like that, do you really think he needs to handle a project personally?"

    "Lucas told me that his colleagues are making things difficult for him."

    The words had barely left my mouth when I heard him let out a mockingugh. "And that''s exactly why you''re easy to fool."

    "Why are you always so prejudiced against Lucas?" I turned to look at him in confusion. "Following him out today was my mistake, but why do you always have to dismiss him?"

    "You don''t even know Lucas, yet you''re defending him blindly?" Alex''s voice held a sharp edge of frustration. "You ignore everything I say but believe whatever he tells you see now-your judgment is just that bad."

    His temper red. "What''s so great about Lucas? He''s nothing special."

    Hearing him belittle Lucas so

    disdainfully suddenly felt a wave of

    bitterness. "When you say he''s

    nothing, are you talking about his

    status? But I''m just a maid''s

    daughter. My background isn''t

    exactly prestigious either."

    At that moment, we arrived at thepany. I stepped out of the car without another word.

    Behind me, he was still trying to exin. "That''s not what I meant."

    I didn''t turn back. It didn''t matter whether that was what he meant or not. I realized now that I needed toe to my senses and ept that Alex and I were from different worlds.

    ...

    That night, I couldn''t sleep. My mind kept circling around everything my feelings for Alex and the vast gap between us.

    At the break of dawn, I got out of bed, washed up, and took the subway to work.

    Just as I stepped into the office, I heard voicesing from inside.

    "It''s not like her background is all that impressive, but she always acts like she''s above everyone else."

    "Right? This whole Schneider Group deal was just a lucky break. Let''s be honest it''s all because of Mr. Hastings. Who knows what she''s been doing behind the scenes to

    stay in his good graces?"

    "Serena!" Patricia called my name. I turned to see her frowning. "Why are you just standing at the door?"

 Chapter 153

    "I can''t stand these scheming, petty people." A male voice scoffed. "I joined thispany to build something great, not to associate with people like her. Just sharing an office with her is annoying."

    "Oh, that''s Samson Reed, the new hire from yesterday." Patricia forced an awkward smile. "He''s young and impulsive. He''s probably just influenced by the things he heard from others."

    With Mia gone and Scarlett taking over, there were bound to be people who epted the change and others who didn''t. Since I was involved in the transition ��and given my particr background-it was no surprise that some people resented me and would whisper things behind my back.

    I straightened my back and walked into the office. The two people who had been chatting instantly mmed up when they saw me.

    Samson hadn''t recognized me at first, but the way the older employees

    immediately fell silent made it clear who I was. He gave me a once-over before getting up and returning to his desk.

    "Catherine, how could you say that about Serena?" Patricia spoke up in my defense.

    "What did I even say?" Catherine Whitmore shot up from her seat and rolled her eyes. "If she dares to do something, why be afraid of people talking about it? What a joke."

    "Exactly," Samson chimed in to back Catherine up. "Patricia, if you want to suck up to her, go ahead. But don''t drag us into it."

    "You" Patricia was fuming. She was about to stand up and put Catherine in her ce, but I stopped her.

    With a faint smile, I walked up to Catherine. "Catherine, did you finish the report I asked you topile yesterday?"

    Her expression changed, but she quickly straightened her neck and said, "No."

    "No?" I let out a coldugh. "So, you have time to sit around gossiping but not enough time to do your actual work? Does what happens between me and Mr. Hastings concern you?"

    "You-" Catherine mped her mouth shut, though her face remained full of defiance.

    "You really think you can boss people around?" To my surprise, Samson jumped in again, defending Catherine. "You think you''re some big shot just because you got the Schneider Group deal through Mr. Hastings?"

    "The Schneider Group deal happened because of Mr. Hastings?" I scoffed, turning to face him. "Who told you that? Did you see it with your own eyes?"

    "Everyone says so." His confidence wavered slightly.

    "Who exactly is ''everyone''?" I pressed. "Tell me. If I find out who''s been spreading lies, I''ll see them in court."

    Samson immediately tried to backtrack after realizing he had no solid ground to stand on. "It was just workce banter. Why are you taking it so seriously?"

    I cast a cold nce between him and Catherine. He was barely in his 20s while Catherine was in her 30s.

    "You and Catherine... Why do you keep defending her? Could it be..." I deliberately trailed off, ncing between them.

    No one dared to openly watch a fight involving the boss'' sister, but the possibility of an office romance? That piqued everyone''s interest. In an instant, curious eyes gathered around us.

    "No wonder Samson keeps sticking up for Catherine."

    "Catherine, looks like love is in the air for you."

    At my words, Samson turned to

    Catherine with a mix of shock anget

    fury before snapping back at me, livid. Serena, what kind of nonsense are you spouting? You''re insulting me!"

 Chapter 154

    "I was just joking." I shrugged. "Besides, how is merely suspecting something between you and Catherine an insult?"

    Now, it was Catherine''s turn to look displeased. Her gaze toward Samson carried a hint of resentment.

    I casually sat back down and resumed organizing my documents. Patricia discreetly gave me a thumbs-up, and I responded with a subtle smile.

    "Serena, Mr. Hastings wants to see you." It was Oliver again.

    The colleagues who had been enjoying the spectacle of me tearing into Samson quickly scattered. I, on the other hand, froze for a brief moment out of reflex.

    As usual, I made my way to Alex''s office with ease. I had been to the top floor countless times, but this time, my mood was slightly heavier.

    What should I say when I see him? Apologize for my behavior yesterday? Or pretend nothing happened at all?

    "It''s better to pretend nothing happened," I told myself, taking a deep breath.

    To my surprise, Alex seemed to have made the same decision. When I walked in, he simply pushed a stack of documents toward me. "We''re looking to coborate with Excel Group. These are the relevant files. Review them carefully as you''ll be in charge of this partnership."

    I frowned slightly. "But I''m already handling the coboration with Schneider Group. Besides, I''m not the head office assistant anymore. I''m in the R&D department."

    "The R&D department is a powerful division." He picked up another document and flipped through it as he said, "Company policy states that the R&D department is responsible for both product development and project execution. Besides, your position is still technically the head office assistant."

    I nced at my employee badge. The job title was clearly printed in bold "Head Office Assistant".

    "You''re doing this on purpose," I said, my frown deepening.

    "Is your friend''s name L?" he suddenly asked.

    I stiffened. "Are you threatening me?"

    "She owns an online store, doesn''t she? I know she was only able to start it with your help."

    I was taken aback for a moment before nodding. "How did you find out?"

    He gave me a small smile. And just like that, I realized of course, he knew. He

    was Alex. There was nothing he wanted to know that he couldn''t find out.

    Back in university, L had wanted to open an online store, essentially

    acting as a middleman. But the

    process was riddled with obstacles. The suppliers thought her business n was wed while the O emerce tform found issues with her marketing strategy. She kept running into roadblocks.

    Eventually, I revised her proposal, and to our surprise, it was approved on the first

    try.

    He raised an eyebrow at me as if he knew I''d ultimately agree.

    "Fine," I said with a nod. "But I need two assistants to help me manage the workload."

    "No problem," he agreed without hesitation. "I''ll have Oliver select two people from the R&D department to support you. Have a detailed project report on my desk by tomorrow."

    I took the documents and left his office.

    When I returned to the R&D department, Patricia was already waiting eagerly. "Serena, what did Mr. Hastings want?"

    "He put me in charge of the Excel Group coboration." I ced the files on my desk.

    "Excel Group?" Patricia gasped.

    "They''re notoriously difficult to work with! Their strategy is to cast a wide, partnering with multiplepanies at once. Why would Mr. Hastings assign you such a tough project?"

 Chapter 155

    From the sympathetic looks my colleagues were giving me, I knew Patricia was telling the truth.

    But there was no turning back now. I let out a long sigh. "No matter how difficult it is, we won''t know until we try. Patricia, will you help me?"

    The air in the office seemed to freeze for a second. Not just Patricia-everyone around us sucked in a sharp breath. Taking on the Excel Group coboration was practically a gamble. If we pulled it off, it would be a major win. But if we failed, it would be a thankless, exhausting mess.

    "Fine." Patricia gritted her teeth. "I owe you anyway. I''ve been cking off ever since I joined the R&D department. Guess it''s time to show what I can really do."

    I gave her a grateful look and handed over all the files of Schneider Group. I needed her to wrap up that project before she joined me in tackling Excel Group.

    Once I finished distributing the documents, I pulled out my phone and sent a message to Oliver. "I choose Patricia to be one of my assistants."

    His response came almost immediately. "Got it. Who''s the second person?"

    I thought about it. Other than Patricia and Scarlett, I wasn''t familiar with anyone else in the R&D department, so I left it up to him. "Anyone is fine."

    The next day, Oliver made a public announcement. Patricia and Samson would be my assistants.

    My eyes widened in disbelief. Of all people, it had to be him? Talk about bad luck.

    Before I could even protest, Samson was already on his feet, outraged. "No way! There are so many people in this office. Why me?"

    Oliver shot him a sharp look and said in a cool and firm voice, "You''re a new hire. You don''t know anything yet, so, of course, you need to learn. First rule in the employee handbook-followpany leadership''s assignments."

    Normally, Oliver came across as a bit entric, but maybe spending so much time around Alex had rubbed off on him. When he put on a serious face, he actually carried some weight. At least, it was enough to momentarily intimidate Samson into silence.

    "But-"

    "But what?" Oliver cut him off impatiently. "Your skills aren''t much, but your attitude sure is. Even Serena isn''tining. Why are you?"

    "Serena." Samson turned to me. "You don''t want me as your assistant either, right?"

    Oliver''s gazended on me, but I simply looked at Samson with a knowing smirk.

    "I reviewed your background. You majored in marketing, so this job suits you well." I smiled. "I have no objections."

    "You..." Samson was momentarily speechless.

    "Since Serena has no objections, that settles it. Oliver turned to leave but suddenly paused and looked back at Samson. "This Excel Group deal is worth at least tens of millions of dors. Don''t mess it up. But if wend the deal sessfully, each of you will get amission upward of a hundred thousand dors."

    A mix of pressure and incentive was the perfect way to handle someone as hot- headed as Samson.

    I started going through all the documents and quickly realized something. They were packed with coboration details, but there was barely any information on Excel Group''s key personnel.

    "Let''s go, Serena." Patricia stretched her neck. "It''s time to clock out."

    "You go ahead." I kept flipping through the papers while checking something on myputer. "These documents don''t include any details on Excel Group''s main contacts. I need to look them up."

    She nodded. "Alright, just don''t stay toote. We''re heading out."

 Chapter 156

    I nodded and continued gathering information on every key figure in Excel Group, organizing it into a document. I was so focused that I didn''t even realize night had

    fallen.

    Footsteps sounded from outside. At first, I assumed it was just security making their routine rounds, so I paid no attention. But the footsteps grew closer and finally stopped right in front of my desk, blocking the light from myputer.

    I looked up abruptly only to see Alex standing there.

    My braingged for a moment. "Are you here to check on me, Mr. Hastings?"

    "Do you even know what time it is?" He frowned. "Why are you still here?"

    "These documents don''t include any information on Excel Group''s key personnel.

    I wanted to put something together so that we could tackle them one by one during negotiations." I gestured forward like I was charging into battle.

    "Go home." Without another word, he switched off the office lights and shut down myputer.

    "Hey, hey, hey!" I jumped up in rm. "I didn''t save my work!"

    I lunged toward the power button, but before I could reach it, he handed me a document.

    I took it, nced at it, and my eyes immediately lit up. "Is this Excel Group''s executive roster?"

    "A lot moreprehensive than whatever you were scraping off the inte. Can you leave now?" He looked at me expectantly.

    I nodded. "Fine, I''m leaving. But if you had this the whole time, why didn''t you give

    it to me earlier? I wouldn''t have had to stayte! Are you messing with me on purpose?"

    He suddenly stopped in his tracks and turned to look at me.

    "I was joking��just joking!" I grinned while quickly pressing the elevator button.

    "I just got my hands on that document." He stepped into the elevator. "Let''s go. I''ll drive you home."

    "U-Uh..." I stammered. "That''s... not necessary. I can get home on my own."

    "It''ste." He nced at his watch. "I''d rather not take chances."

    I always thought I had boundless energy, but the moment I got into the car, it was as if I had taken a sleeping pill. My eyelids grew impossibly heavy, and before I knew it, I was out cold. In my sleep, I felt a hand gently rest on my head. I cracked my eyes open groggily.

    "You''re sleeping in a bad position." Alex''s voice was unusually soft. "Let me adjust it for you."

    Something about his tone gave me an odd sense of security. I let my eyes close again.

    But I wasn''t asleep for long before a voice pulled me back to reality.

    "Mr. Hastings? Is it really you?" It was a voice both familiar and foreign, and it took

    me a few seconds to process who it was.

    Julian! I had almost forgotten about him.

    I opened my eyes. Julian waved at me, trying to get my attention. "Serena."

    I regretted looking up. He was

    clearly drunk. He didn''t leave even

    after I ignored him and remained

    seated in the car. Instead, he actually tried to walk over to me, only for Alex to grab him by the coffar.

    "Serena doesn''t like you," Alex said coldly. "I''m warning you to stay away from her."

    "Why?" Julian frowned at him. "Mr.

    Hastings, already told you that what happened before was a misunderstanding. I didn''t realize it was you. I thought some creep was harassing Serena."

    "This has nothing to do with that night." Alex shoved his hands into his pockets. "Serena never wants to see you again. You should take the hint and keep your distance."

    With that, he got back in the car, stepped on the gas, and drove away from Julian without hesitation.

    "If you ever run into him again, just tell him to get lost," Alex said in a sharp voice filled with irritation. "He wouldn''t dare do anything to you."

 Chapter 157

    I shook my head.

    "You''re not still hung up on him, are you?" Alex''s voice suddenly sharpened.

    I shook my head again. "I just... think someone like him is kind of pathetic."

    "That''s exactly why I say you have terrible taste." Heunched into another rant. "That brat from the ke family has no real talent or skills, just a head full of tricks. I still don''t understand what you ever saw in him."

    As he droned on, I slowly closed my eyes and pretended to sleep, sessfully dodging another lecture.

    ...

    The next morning, I was woken up by a knock on my door.

    I stumbled to open it groggily only to find someone standing outside.

    "Ms. Ashford, good morning. My name is Lilian Lancaster. Mr. Hastings sent me to take care of your daily needs."

    "What?" I snapped awake instantly. "Take care of my daily needs?"

    "Yes, I''m your housekeeper." The middle-aged woman smiled warmly. She looked kind and gentle.

    I was still processing this, but the doorway wasn''t the ce for a conversation. Stepping aside, I said, "Lilian, right? Come in."

    She wasted no time. As soon as she stepped in, she began tidying up the kitchen and preparing breakfast. I quickly dialed Alex''s number.

    "Has Lilian arrived?" he asked as soon as he picked up.

    "Yeah," I said. "But I really don''t need this. I''m just an office worker. Why would I need a personal housekeeper? Isn''t this a bit over the top?"

    "I just don''t want you eating poorly or letting your ce turn into a mess," he replied with amusement in his voice. "I''m covering her sry. Consider it a bonus for taking on the Excel Group project."

    "No way." I frowned. "Alex, I... I''m notfortable with this."

    "Then you''ll just have to get used to it."

    A strange sadness welled up in me. I was afraid that if I did get used to it, I wouldn''t know how to live on my own once Alex was no longer around.

    "I''m not used to having someone in my home all the time," I said in a voice tinged with pleading. "Let her take care of you instead. I can handle myself."

    He was silent for a long moment before finally relenting. "Fine... She''ll juste once a week to clean."

    Before I could refuse, he added, "Your focus should be on the Excel Group coboration, not on housework."

    Since he put it that way, I had no choice but to agree. I silently vowed to work twice as hard to secure the deal with Excel Group.

    At the first meeting dedicated to the project, I presented the proposal I had spent the past two weeks refining.

    "This coboration focuses on Excel Group''s new energy sector. Based on ourpany''s capabilities and Excel Group''sbor costs in this field, my proposed bid is 80 million dors. If Excel Group raises concerns, we have a

    UM

    five-million-dor buffer for adjustments."

    Alex sat at the head of the table with an unreadable expression.

    It was Oliver who nodded in

    approval. "Eighty-five million dors

    is pret

    close to our initial estimate. Barring any unforeseen issues, this

    should be apetitive bid.

    I nodded at him to express my gratitude.

    Alex remained silent while Oliver stood up. "Patricia and Samson, make sure to

    give Serena your full support. We need to win this deal with Excel Group."

    Patricia, as always, was fired up like she had just taken a shot of adrenaline. Samson, on the other hand, didn''t say a word.

 Chapter 158

    As we left the meeting room, Samson let out a cold snort. "Serena''s just relying on connections. Otherwise, how could she predict the numbers so urately?"

    "Aren''t you just jealous?" Patricia shot back and rolled her eyes at him. "Serena has a sharp business mind. Even if you trained for another ten years, you still wouldn''t be able topete with her."

    Samson''s expression darkened, and he walked off first.

    Patricia excitedly grabbed my arm. "Serena, you''re amazing! Your estimate was almost exactly the same as what Mr. Hastings predicted."

    I smiled calmly. "I just analyzed thepany''s coborations over the past two years and Excel Group''s development trends, then provided a rtively conservative estimate."

    Back at the office, Samson was already at his desk reviewing some documents.

    Despite his attitude toward me, he alwayspleted his assigned tasks on time, and the quality of his work was solid.

    But keeping things tense like this wasn''t a good long-term solution. With a sigh, I sat down. "Patricia, Samson, the meeting today went well. Let me treat you both to lunch."

    "Really?" Patricia, an undeniable foodie, lit up. "There''s a new restaurant downstairs. Can we go there?"

    I nodded. "Of course. I''ve been wanting to try out their food."

    "I highly rmend it!" Patricia said passionately. "I wish it were lunchtime already."

    Samson kept his eyes on the papers. "I''ll pass."

    "What? Why?" Patricia was more outraged than I was. "Serena doesn''t treat us

    often. Do you have other ns for lunch?"

    "No." Samson looked a little awkward.

    "Then you''reing," Patricia dered and smacked him on the back of the head lightly. "Serena invited you, and you''re really going to act all difficult? You''re a grown man. Stop being so sensitive."

    "All you ever think about is food," Samson muttered, scowling.

    "Of course." Patricia returned to her desk. "If you don''te, that''s two fewer dishes we get to order."

    Though reluctant, Samson eventually caved under Patricia''s relentless persuasion and followed us downstairs. Patricia and I walked ahead while Samson trailed behind, looking like he was being dragged to his doom.

    "You''re impressive," I whispered to Patricia and gave her a thumbs-up.

    She raised her eyebrows at me. "If he didn''te, we''d have to order two fewer dishes. Of course, I wasn''t going to let that happen."

    From ordering to the food arriving, Samson Stayed silent while Patricia and I chatted away. The dishes were all spicy, and Patricia devoured them happily. Meanwhile, Samson and I were sweating buckets.

    "How can you two be such spice wimps?" Patricia teased, thoroughly enjoying her te of buffalo wings.

    I reached for a bottle of water, but no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t twist it open. Just as I was about to give up, a hand reached from behind and took it from

    me.

    "Mr. Hastings." Patricia finally put down her fork and knife, looking like she had just spotted an impending disaster.

    Alex handed me the bottle he had unscrewed. I blinked in surprise. "What are you doing here?"

    "Why wouldn''t I be here?" He raised an eyebrow slightly.

 Chapter 159

    I immediately fell silent. I had always assumed that someone like Alex wouldn''t be into such intensely spicy food.

    "Mr. Hastings." Samson also stood up to greet him.

    "Enjoy your meal." Alex nced at the dishes on the table before turning to me. "If you can''t handle spice, don''t push yourself. I asked the waiter to add fish and chips to your order. You like that, don''t you?"

    Patricia''s eyes sparkled with curiosity as she nced between me and Alex. I simply nodded slightly.

    "I''ve already settled the bill," Alex continued. "You three are handling a major project. Thanks for your hard work."

    With that, he turned and left. Patricia practically had stars in her eyes. "I finally understand what it means to be young and aplished. Mr. Hastings is seriously impressive. He''s so young and already in control of such a massivepany."

    I sat down and started eating. Sure enough, fish and chips suited my pte much better.

    "Someone like Mr. Hastings was born with a silver spoon. Even if he did nothing, he''d still livefortably. He has a way easier lifepared to ours." Samson scoffed.

    Hearing his words, I couldn''t help but disagree. "That''s not entirely true. Alex was destined to inherit Hastings Group from the moment he was born. He had fewer choices than the average person, and he has worked just as hard, if not harder."

    Having grown up alongside Alex, I had witnessed firsthand the hardships he had endured and the effort he had put in.

    But Samson only believed what he wanted to believe. He dismissed everything else. "Ms. Ashford, you''ve benefited from the Hastings family, so, of course, you''d defend him."

    I frowned at him, suddenly regretting that I had even considered mending our rtionship.

    "Samson, what kind of attitude is that?" Patricia immediately jumped in to defend me, as always.

    "Serena is just stating facts. Mr. Hastings is smarter and works harder than you. If he were ipetent, Mr. Hastings Senior wouldn''t have handed thepany over to him."

    Samson was clearly frustrated and mmed his cutlery down before storming off. Patricia was stunned. "Wow, what a petty man. Serena, was I too harsh?"

    "It''s fine. Let''s eat." I picked up my fork and ced some food on her te. "It''d be a waste not to enjoy this delicious food."

    Patricia''s eyes welled up with excitement. "Serena, you actually think it''s good? You sure know how to appreciate great food. Come on, eat more!"

    I forced a smile and picked up a piece of fish. "I think I''ll stick with this."

    "But seriously, Mr. Hastings is impressive, Patricia and I continued chatting as we ate. "I joined Hastings Group pretty early. After Mr. Hastings Senior handed thepany over to him, thepany has at least doubled in size."

    "Really?" I widened my eyes in disbelief.

    "Of course." Patricia grabbed a piece of beef and immediately started fanning her mouth from the heat. "Before he took over, Hastings

    Group mainly focused on the

    long-established industries. But once he stepped in, he led thepany into the inte and financial sectors. Thepany''s growth skyrocketed."

    Listening to her, I couldn''t help but pause. I suddenly felt like I didn''t really know Alex at all from the way she described it. Or rather, I had

    never truly taken the time too understand him.

    After the proposal was approved, the next two weeks were a blur ofte nights

    and overtime for Patricia, Samson, and me.

 Chapter 160

    Patricia stretched with a long sigh. "After working overtime for half a month, we finally get to leave before 10:00 pm."

    I nced at the clock on the wall. It was already 9:30 pm.

    After so many sleepless nights, exhaustion was written all over my face. Fortunately, from the very first day of overtime, Alex had arranged for Lilian to stay at my ce cleaning, tidying up, and cooking meals for me. Otherwise, I couldn''t even imagine what state I''d be in after a month and a half of this.

    "Let''s go, let''s go!" Patricia stood up excitedly. "Even though it''s already 9:30 pm, tomorrow is Saturday, so there won''t be any overtime!"

    The thought of Saturday made me feel a little less drained.

    As Patricia and I packed up our things, Samson remained seated, unmoving.

    "Come on, Samson. What are you still sitting there for?"

    "Oh, you guys go ahead," he replied without even looking up. "I just need to tweak onest document. I''ll leave once I''m done."

    Patricia and I exchanged a nce before turning to leave the office.

    "That guy, still acting all high and mighty," Patricia grumbled the moment we stepped outside.

    I let out a helpless chuckle. "Young people these days. At least he''s serious when working on a project. Just let him be."

    ...

    But on Monday, Oliver came rushing into the R&D department in a panic.

    "Serena, you guys need toe to a meeting. Now."

    I looked at him in surprise. "A meeting? Why so suddenly?"

    "Juste first," Oliver hesitated as if there was something he wanted to say but couldn''t. "Mr. Hastings is already waiting in the conference room."

    When we entered, we saw Alex sitting there with a dark expression.

    "What''s going on?" We all sat down,pletely confused.

    "Your new project proposal has been leaked," Oliver said grimly. "Right now, the inte is flooded with discussions about Hastings Group''s bid price and the proposal''s contents."

    "What?" Patricia and I eximed in unison.

    "How is that possible? We spent countlesste nights preparing that proposal. How could it have been leaked?"

    Oliver continued, "And not just that. Even the coboration framework you outlined-how Hastings Group would assist Excel Group, the supply chain details... Everything has been exposed."

    I was stunned. "The proposal was encrypted, and I was the only one handling it. Not even Patricia or Samson knew the full details. How could it have been leaked?"

    "Could it have leaked after you took it home?" Samson suddenly stood up, pointing fingers. "Everything was fine on Friday, and it''s all over the inte after just two days off."

    "Absolutely not," I said firmly. "I

    carried the USB drive with me at all

    times. Myptop was issued by thepany, and I didn''t even turn it on over the weekend. If you don''t believe me, have the IT department check it."  s?novel

    Samson sneered, "Then how did the data get out?"

    Annoyed by his usations, I frowned at him. Before things escted, Patricia stepped in to

    mediate. "It doesn''t matter how

    got leaked anymore. What''s important is figuring out how to fix this. Can you two stop arguing?"

    I turned to Alex. "I do have a solution. The bid price is set, so we can''t change that. But other aspects like our coboration framework can still be adjusted."

    "But the bid is on Friday," Oliver said, looking dejected. "The timeline is too tight. We won''t make it in time."

    "We will." I looked directly at him. "I''ve always had a habit of preparing a backup n. So, this time, I made a n B."

 Chapter 161

    Everyone stared at me in disbelief.

    "This was previously n A, but because it was too risky-something nopany had attempted before-I scrapped it for safety reasons."

    I pulled out a USB drive and opened the backup n I had prepared. "This coboration with Excel Group is centered around a new energy project. In the past, most new energy initiatives focused on resource conservation. But this time, maybe we should shift our focus toward low-carbon solutions."

    "Exin in detail," Alex immediately straightened in his seat.

    I went through the entire backup n step by step. By the time I finished, the four people in the room were still sitting upright,pletely engaged.

    "Since this was just a backup and too aggressive, the projected valuation for this version of the proposal was only 75 million. It was deemed too immature and was ultimately discarded." I hesitated as I put the USB drive away, feeling a bit self- conscious.

    But Alex was the first to apud. "Impressive. Really impressive."

    The apuse grew louder, and the encouragement boosted my confidence.

    "Either way, our original proposal is no longer viable. So instead of scrambling, we might as well go with n B."

    "I agree."

    "Same here. Worst-case scenario, we fail, but at least we give it our all."

    Several board members nodded in support.

    Alex stood up. "Serena, I''ll mobilize the entire R&D department to assist you. When you get back, exin your vision to them, and have them modify the proposal ordingly. It needs to be finalized by Thursday night."

    I nodded. "Consider it done."

    ...

    On the day of the bidding, Alex went inside for the meeting while I waited outside nervously. The meetingsted two hours, and I spent those two hours pacing anxiously in the hallway.

    "Serena, can you please sit still

    second?" Patricia, who had gone

    from excited to calm, sighed. "You''re making me dizzy with all your pacing."

    "Aren''t you nervous at all?" I asked.

    She waved her hand dismissively. "I was before. Not anymore."

    I craned my neck, trying to see if Alex wasing out yet.

    "Serena, if we don''t win this bid, do you think we''ll be held ountable?" Patricia

    asked in a little discouraged tone.

    "Why would we?" I looked at her.

    "We spent so much time on the

    proposal, and in the end, it got leaked. Even though you patched it

    up with n B, thepany still

    took a hit."

    I had been so busy these past few days that I hadn''t even thought about that.

    "Hmm..." I considered it for a moment. "I think it was done by one of our colleagues."

    "But only the three of us had ess to the proposal. If it wasn''t you or me... Then..."

    I met her gaze without saying a word.

    "But why?" Patricia was baffled. "Even if he hates you, this was still something we

    all worked hard on."

    I shook my head. "I don''t know. But Mr. Hastings will definitely investigate it whether we win the bid or not."

 Chapter 162

    Just as we were talking, the conference room doors opened. Alex and Oliver stepped out together, and I immediately rushed over. "How did it go?"

    Oliver gave me a serious look. "Serena, how did youe up with this n?" Seeing his grave expression, I instinctively assumed we had failed. My mood sank. "Ugh, I was just brainstorming. Guess my wild ideas aren''t suited for business, after all."

    "Who told you that?" Oliver suddenly interjected.

    I was stunned.

    "We won the bid!" A smile finally broke across his face.

    "Really?" Patricia and I jumped up in excitement. "Did we get it?"

    "Calm down for a second," Oliver said, his tone turning serious again. "Yes, we won the bid, but that doesn''t mean we can just brush the other issue under the rug. Thepany will reward the three of you ordingly, not a cent less. But when ites to ountability, we won''t go easy either."

    Patricia and I exchanged nces. I could see a mix of relief and worry in her eyes.

    Alex started walking ahead, and we followed behind him. I took the chance to lower my voice and ask, "Patricia, what''s wrong?"

    "I... I''m just a little worried," she murmured. "If it wasn''t you and it wasn''t me, then that only leaves..." She trailed off, looking troubled. "I mean, he can be insufferable, but we''ve been working together for so long."

    She had always been sentimental like this. I chuckled softly and patted her shoulder. "If he really did this, then he has to face the consequences. We''re all adults."

    "He leaked the proposal without considering the repercussions. That was his ownpse in judgment. Think about it. If our work was wasted after all the effort we put in because of him, we would have nothing to show for it. And worse, thepany would have suffered massive losses. That''s not something we can just let slide."

    She took a deep breath. "You''re right. He doesn''t deserve any sympathy."

    Back at the office, the bid results were officially announced. Patricia, Samson, and

    I were each called in separately for questioning.

    The person handling my session was Bailey from the assistants'' office. We used to be in the same department, and as soon as she walked in, she grinned. "Serena, seeing me here should tell you that I''m just here to go through the motions."

    I smiled back. "Bailey, how have you been?"

    We chatted for a bit before wrapping up, and I returned to the office only to find

    out that everyone in the department had been questioned.

    "Unbelievable." Catherine was the first to voice her dissatisfaction. "How irresponsible do you have to be to fose such critical data? How does something like that even happen?"

    I let out a coldugh. "By your logic, if I walked over and pped you right now,

    would that be your fault too?"

    "You" Catherine red at me.

    "I''ll take responsibility for losing the data, but the person who stole it is definitely in this office."

    Data theft was a serious offense, enough tond someone in real trouble Naturally, no one wanted to

    be used. Catherine Waal

    paledo

    "W-Who are you using?"

    I had no interest in arguing with her. Just then, my phone rang. I had a package to

    pick up. I grabbed my coat and headed downstairs.

    On my way back, I overheard people whispering in the office.

    "She was the one keeping the data. What does this have to do with us? And

    seriously, who prepares a backup n for a project like this?"

    "Exactly," Catherine chimed in. "Samson, I can''t believe you had to put up with her through all this."

 Chapter 163

    "Suffering through the workload is one thing." Samson sighed. "But being used of stealing data after all that effort? Who could tolerate that?"

    "But why hasn''t Mr. Hastings responded at all? Are they really just letting the morning questioning be the end of it?"

    "Who knows?" Samson''s voice carried a distinct note of unease. "But Serena''s not as simple as she looks. I recently dug up something pretty shocking online."

    Office gossip was always the most captivating. "What?"

    "She dated someone back in university. Do you know who?"

    "Who?"

    "The heir of ck Group-Julian ke."

    "What?"

    "ke Group? Isn''t thatpany on the decline?"

    The office instantly buzzed with discussion, punctuated by asional chuckles.

    This wasn''t the first time I had overheard people gossiping about me-my background, my past with Julian, my connection with Alex. No matter which aspect of my life peopletched onto, they always had plenty to say. I had long since built up an immunity to it.

    "You guys are being ridiculous!" Patricia suddenly stood up. "What does Serena''s personal life have to do with the stolen data?"

    "Patricia, are you dead set on clinging to her now?" Catherine sneered. "Do you really think she''s some kind of princess in the Hastings family?"

    Patricia was defending me, and now, she was being dragged into their gossip. I couldn''t just sit by and watch, so I stepped into the office.

    The moment

    t my gazended on

    Catherine, she quickly looked away. I let out a coldugh. "If you have the guts, say all of that to my face. But here you are, avoiding my eyes while talking so boldly behind my back. That just makes you a coward."

    Catherine looked indignant but didn''t respond. I turned to Samson instead.

    "Thanks for digging into my dating history. Since you''re so enthusiastic, let me

    return the favor with a bit of gossip for you."

    "What?" Samson put on a fearless front.

    "On the seventh of this month, we workedte to finalize the project. After Patricia and I left, you were the only one still in the office. Why don''t you check the surveince footage from that night? You might find something... unexpected."

    Samson''s face instantly turned pale. Patricia also seemed to suddenly recall something.

    "Y-You''re talking nonsense!" Samson pointed at me. "You''re ndering me!" "What did I say?" I shrugged. "I just suggested checking the surveince footage. How is that nder? Unless... you really did something that night."

    Patricia narrowed her eyes at him. "Yeah, Samson. I hadn''t even thought about it until now, but that night, you were the only one left in the office."

    "If you''re looking to frame someone, you''ll always find an excuse," Samson shot back, trying to sound confident, but his shifting gaze betrayed his unease. "Of course, you two are backing each other up. No surprise there."

    "I''ve already informed thepany," I said, returning to my desk and clearing away my belongings to make space. "They''ll be taking ourputers to the tech department for a full inspection. You two should get your things ready as well."

    Hearing this, Samson suddenlyposed himself. "Fine, take them. I''d rather let them check than have it seem like I have something to hide. I''m not about to take the fall for something I didn''t do."

 Chapter 164

    That evening, I unexpectedly ran into Lucas when I went downstairs.

    "I haven''t seen you since that day at the mall when Mr. Hastings took you away." Lucas looked at me eagerly. "Serena, he didn''t do anything to you, did he?"

    I shook my head. "No, he just scolded me a little. That''s all."

    Lucas nodded. "That''s good."

    I stirred my drink, hesitating on whether to speak.

    I knew I shouldn''t doubt Lucas, but at the same time, I couldn''t ignore the logic in Alex''s words.

    "Serena, is there something you want to say?" Lucas seemed to pick up on my hesitation and asked directly.

    "Yeah." I bit my lip out of habit. "Luke, did Mr. Schneider assign you to this

    project? I heard he gave you the position of vice president, so why would you still personally oversee a project like this?"

    His hand movements paused slightly. "Did Mr. Hastings tell you that?"

    I shook my head quickly. "No, I just checked Schneider Group''s website and happened to see your title there."

    He looked at me and suddenly smiled. "Serena, you''re really sharp. Nothing gets past you."

    I was momentarily stunned, unsure what he meant.

    "I... technically didn''t have to handle this project myself. It''s just... It was the first contract I personally signed. And since you were the lead on your side, I volunteered to oversee it."

    "Why?" I looked at him in surprise.

    "Because....." Lucas lowered his eyes. "Serena, you''re the most important... friend to me."

    Before he said the word "friend," my heart tightened. But once I heard it, I felt an inexplicable sense of relief.

    "But why haven''t you been working on this projecttely?" His tone returned to normal.

    I let out a slow breath. "I''ve been handling a new project proposal, but it''s done now."

    He nodded. "Drink up. I''ll take you home after."

    ...

    The next morning, as soon as I

    arrived at the office, I sensed something was off. The entire floor was empty with no one in

    sight-except for Scarlett, who was pacing anxiously inside.

    "Scarlett?" I asked in a surprised tone. "Aren''t you busy with the Schneider Group

    coboration? What brings you here?"

    "Serena, Mr. Hastings called for a meeting." Her expression was grave.

    "I came here specifically to find you," she continued with a gloomy

    expression. "Serena, thepones

    found an email sent out from your ount... with the leaked data."

    For a moment, my mind went nk, but I quickly snapped back to my senses.

    They were trying to frame me. And they even did a thorough job of it.

    Inside the meeting room, Patricia looked anxious as if she had a lot to say but couldn''t because of

    setting. Samson, on the ot

    hand,

    was practically gloating.

    Oliver nced at me with slight concern but not much. Alex remained focused on

    his documents as if this had nothing to do with him.

    Several unfamiliar colleagues sat there,pletely indifferent.

    "Everyone''s here. Let''s begin." Oliver cleared his throat.

 Chapter 165

    "Mr. Hastings, we investigated theputers of all three individuals per your instructions. On Serena''sputer, we found an email that had been sent out. The recipient has been verified. It was sent to Silverline Group, one of ourpetitors for the Excel Group project."

    The content of the email was projected onto the big screen. Sure enough, it contained the project proposal.

    "My god, it was really Serena?"

    "She''s really insatiable, isn''t she?"

    "I wonder how Mr. Hastings ns to handle this."

    The project team murmured among themselves, and their expressions ranged

    from sympathy to concern and even schadenfreude.

    "How much did she get in return for this?" Samson sneered.

    "I wasn''t the one who leaked the proposal." I stood up calmly. "When was this email sent?"

    "At 10:30 pm on the seventh."

    "I left work before 10:00 pm that night." I turned to Patricia. "We left together. After that, Samson was the only one who stayed in the office."

    "I stayed to revise the project." Samson sounded self-righteous. "Serena, just because you won''t admit what you did doesn''t mean you can pin it on me."

    "Is that so?" I let out a coldugh. "Then I request to check the surveince footage to see if you essed myputer."

    One of the IT staff nodded and started working on the system. As they did, they said, "The footage from the night of the seventh was originally lost, but luckily, we managed to recover it."

    "I... I did ess yourputer, but only to check some data." Samson''s voice wavered. "Emails can be scheduled to be sentter. Are you deliberately trying to frame me?"

    Alex, who had been silent, finally lifted his head and looked at us. The IT staff also stopped what they were doing. In that instant, I understood that the footage hadn''t been recovered at all. This was all orchestrated by Alex.

    He had set this up because he believed in me.

    A wave of gratitude surged within me, but I clenched my teeth. No matter what, I had to clear my name.

    "You... You never actually had the footage?" Samson realized it too.

    "That''s right," Oliver sneered. "But you already admitted it, didn''t you? You essed Serena''sputer."

    "I only looked at the data," Samson tried to argue.

    1.n

    "What data did you need that you couldn''t just call me for?" I scoffed. "Thepany policy clearly states that each person is assigned a personalputer. essing someone else''s without permission is a direct vition ofpany rules and thew."

    Samson was at a loss for words.

    "But I

    because I turned on et doesn''t mean I sent f " o

    "Mr. Hastings is giving you all a chance toe clean," Oliver interrupted coldly. "Whoever leaked the confidential information-if you admit it now, thepany won''t press charges. But if you insist on dragging this out, the legal

    department will handle it ordingly."

    All eyes turned toward me and Samson.

    I stood tall. "I have a clear conscience."

    Samson cleared his throat. "It wasn''t me either."

    "Serena really knows how to put up a strong front, doesn''t she?"

    "But honestly, Samson looks more like the guilty one. He''s clearly nervous."

    "I don''t even know who to believe anymore."

    The room buzzed with murmurs of spection.

 Chapter 166

    "We''ve already contacted Silverline Group. This is yourst chance," Oliver said sternly. "If you refuse to admit it, we''ll ask Silverline Group to identify the culprit."

    At those words, I saw a flicker of panic on Samson''s face, but he quicklyposed himself.

    After just being deceived once, he wasn''t going to fall for it again. After all, if Silverline Group admitted to colluding with him, they would also be held ountable for corporate espionage.

    Even I found it hard to believe. I didn''t think anypany would openly admit to being thieves, but at the same time, I hadplete faith in Alex''s ability.

    And sure enough, the next moment, Alex pulled out his phone and initiated a video call.

    The call connected, and on the screen appeared the president of Silverline Group. "Yes, the project proposal was indeed obtained through our collusion with Samson."

    Samson''s face turned ashen.

    "I knew Samson needed money, and I really wanted to secure this project. So, I gave him 50 thousand dors to buy Hastings Group''s proposal. But in the end, Hastings Group still won."

    Samson was speechless as he copsed onto the floor in defeat.

    "Mr. Hastings, you promised to help us get through this crisis. Please don''t go back on your word," the president from Silverline Group pleaded.

    Alex ended the call without hesitation.

    "Do you have anything else to say?" Oliver looked at Samson.

    "I refuse to ept this!" Samson suddenly twisted his face in anger and lunged toward me.

    I flinched and was about to dodge when a strong hand suddenly pulled me behind.

    It was Alex. He stepped in front of me and red at Samson icily. "What do you think you''re doing?"

    Seeing Alex standing between us, Samson hesitated and stopped in his tracks, his frustration boiling over as he screamed, "I won''t ept this! This whole project was just a training exercise for Serena!"

    I was stunned by his outburst and stared at him in confusion.

    "She didn''t evene up with n B herself! You deliberately made her stand out Samson said in a voicez filled with indignation. The way he said it sounded so convincing that the surrounding colleagues started looking at me with suspicion.

    "This project is the first of its kindbining new energy with the inte. If Serena didn''te up with n B, then where did ite from?" Patricia stepped forward, pressing Samson.

    "It was Mr. Hastings!" Samson insisted. "Every time we worked overtime, he stayedte at the office. But on nights when we didn''t stayte, he left on time. Wasn''t he clearly waiting for Serena?"

    I widened my eyes in shock. I hadn''t known about any of this.

    But it wasn''t the time to dwell on that now. I turned to Samson with a smirk. "If Mr. Hastings had given me n B, how could he be sure it would even be useful? How could he predict I''d stand out because of it?"

    "I..." Samson faltered.

    I stepped forward, unyielding. "Don''t forget that the only reason n B was used

    at all was because you leaked n A. Before that, no one expected you to betray thepany."

    Samson''s gaze darted away anxiously. His confidence had crumbled long ago, leaving only his stubborn words.

    Alex kept me behind him and said coldly, "A multi-million-dor

    coboration isn''t something thepany would use as a training exercise for anyone. The reason

    Serena was entrusted with it is

    because she has the skill and the ability."

    The facts were undeniable, and with Alex himself speaking, no one dared to challenge him.

    "Samson, you graduated from St. Gabriel University-one of the top universities in the country," Oliver said as he stepped forward. "For this project Patricia was personally chosen by Serena. You, on the other hand, were my selection.

    "I saw your credentials and admired your talent, which was why I wanted to give

    you an opportunity."

 Chapter 167

    "If you hadpleted this project with loyalty and dedication, you could have be a key figure here," Oliver said in a voice filled with regret. "This was a 70- million-dor project, and you sold the proposal for just 50 grand. Do you even know that each of you three are set to receive more than that in bonuses with the sess of this project?"

    Hearing this, Samson lifted his head in disbelief and stared at Oliver.

    "The finance department is already processing the bonuses. They should be deposited into your ounts this afternoon," Oliver continued as he turned to Patricia and me. "Well done for your hard work."

    That was no small amount for either of us, and despite trying to contain our excitement, the joy was evident on our faces.

    Meanwhile, Samson''s expression turned grimmer, his face growing paler by the second.

    "The police are already waiting outside for you," Oliver said while patting

    Samson''s shoulder. He hadn''t used much force, but Samson still crumpled to the ground.

    "Mr. Hastings, please! I know I was wrong," Samson pleaded.

    He crawled toward Alex, but Alex''s overwhelming presence and icy demeanor made Samson hesitate. Instead, he turned toward me.

    "Serena, Serena, I''m sorry! I really know I was wrong! Please, beg Mr. Hastings for me. Just this once, ask him to forgive me!"

    I looked at Samson, feeling a trace of pity but not sympathy. He had countless chances toe clean. Alex had given him so many opportunities, but he had chosen to lie every time. And the truth was, he wasn''t remorseful-he was just afraid.

    As we watched the police take him away, Patricia and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of heaviness in our hearts.

    "Everyone has to pay for their own mistakes," Patricia murmured before lowering her gaze. "He had such a bright future ahead of him, and now, it''s all gone."

    I let out a long sigh. "He treated a multi-million-dor project like a game, using it to y petty revenge. It was beyond childish."

    Back in the R&D department, Scarlett was pacing anxiously, unable to sit still. "Scarlett, we''re back," I said with a smile and walked toward her.

    The moment she saw me, she grabbed my arms and started looking me up and down.

    "What''s wrong?" I asked in confusion.

    "Are you... Are you okay, Serena?"

    "I''m fine," I said with augh, twirling around. "See? I''m perfectly fine, standing right here!"

    "You scared me to death." She finally sighed in relief. "I heard... that they found something serious on yourputer. Ever since you leftfor that meeting, I''ve been on edge."

    Seeing her so worried, I suddenly felt touched. "Scarlett, I appreciate your concern. The email may have been sent from myputer, but it wasn''t me-it was Samson."

    Hearing his name, Scarlett''s eyes widened in disbelief. As the team leader of the R&D department, she oversaw all the neers.

    "Samson?"

    Patricia and I both nodded solemnly and then Patricia exined everything to her.

    Scarlett sighed and said in a voice

    heavy with regret. "A kid fresh out of university... How could he do something like this? Selling out a multi-million-dor project for just 50 grand. If he had just done his job properly, his bonuses alone would have been worth far more than that."

    Sensing the weight in the room, I decided to lighten the mood. Stepping forward with a grin, I said, "You''re absolutely right, Scarlett! Patricia and I each just got a bonus worth 200 grand!"

 Chapter 168

    "Really?" Scarlett''s expression lit up with genuine happiness for me. "I knew you were destined for great things!"

    "Come on. Dinner''s on me tonight," I said with a smile.

    At the restaurant, as we talked about thetest project, Scarlett''s expression darkened with frustration.

    "Serena, why don''t you take over and liaise with Schneider Group again? Mr. Schneider is a real headache. A bunch of our team members have beenpletely stonewalled by him. If there''s even the slightest w in the contract, he refuses to sign. The payment has gone through, but the goods still haven''t been delivered."

    She looked genuinely troubled.

    "Really?" I frowned. The way she described Lucas didn''t match the person I knew at all.

    She nodded earnestly. "Of course, it''s true! Do you think I''d lie to you?"

    I hesitated, sensing the sincerity in her tone. She then softened her voice and said

    in a pleading tone, "Serena, you''re done with the Excel Group project, and the follow-up work will take some time anyway. Just do me this favor, okay?"

    After a brief pause, I nodded. "Alright."

    ...

    The next day, I arrived at the meeting location Scarlett had provided. The main agenda was discussing the delivery timeline for the second batch of polymer materials. Hastings Group''s new productunch was fast approaching.

    When Lucas walked in from outside, he was wearing sunsses with oversized frames that covered half his face. But the moment he spotted me, he immediately took them off. "Serena, what are you doing here?"

    "The coboration has wrapped up, so I''m back in charge of your project," I replied with a smile while observing him carefully.

    Something about him feltpletely different from the Lucas I used to know.

    Before, he always drove luxury cars but dressed simply, carrying himself with aid-back ease. But today...

    He was decked out in a Chanel outfit,plete with a matching pearl chain around his neck. He exuded an air of wealth and status. Yet beneath all that refinement there was also an unmistakable arrogance. His hair was dyed an audacious silver-gray, which contrasted sharply with his sharp, clean features, making him seem almost untouchable.

    "That''s great news," he said. The moment he saw me, he had already taken off his sunsses. Sitting across from me, he kept fidgeting with his clothes uneasily.

    "Luke, you look really good today," Iplimented him without hesitation. "It really enhances your presence."

    "Really?" He finally stopped adjusting his clothes and scratched his head sheepishly. "I just wanted to look more like a sessful businessman."

    Looking at him like this, I couldn''t help butugh. "You''re already doing great."

    After signing the contract for the goods delivery, we got up to leave the conference room. But as soon as I opened the door, I found Alex standing right outside. He seemed lost in thought.

    I was unaware of how long he had been standing there.

    "Mr. Hastings," Lucas greeted him awkwardly. "Since when do you have a habit of eavesdropping on meetings? Or are you just afraid I might take Serena out shopping during work hours again?"

    Alex barely nced at him before pointing at me. "Come with me."

    Without waiting for a response, he turned and walked away.

    I had no idea where this sudden mood swing wasing from, but I still said

    goodbye to Lucas before following after him. "What''s going on?"

    "Why are you with Lucas again?" His tone was almost usatory.

    I was baffled. "Lucas? Weren''t you the one who assigned me to handle the Schneider Group project?"

    "I..." For the first time, I saw Alex at a loss for words. Then, after a moment, he said, "You don''t need to handle it anymore."

 Chapter 169

    "Why?" I waspletely taken aback. Scarlett had personally asked me to handle this, and Alex had no valid reason to interfere. He couldn''t just boss me around with nothing but his words.

    "You should return to your previous office," Alex said.

    I frowned at him. "The assistants'' office is running smoothly right now, and there''s nothing urgent that requires my attention. Why are you insisting on transferring me back?"

    "And the R&D department requires your attention?" His voice suddenly sharpened.

    "I promised Scarlett I''d oversee the Schneider Group project from start to finish," I exined.

    "Schneider Group, Schneider Group-it''s always Schneider Group!" he snapped, his anger ring out of nowhere. "Are you doing this for the project or just so you can see Lucas more often?"

    Being unfairly targeted like this instantly fueled my own frustration. "Everything I''m doing is for thepany! The new productunch is right around the corner. Do you even realize how much thepany will lose if we don''t get the materials on time?"

    I let my anger spill out, expecting him to get even more furious. But instead, he just stared at me.

    "I have a proposal to write. I''m leaving." I walked out of the meeting room as if I were escaping after grabbing my things.

    Back at the R&D department, I was immediately met with curious faces.

    "Serena, you''re finally back!"

    "What''s going on?" I ran a hand through my hair.

    "Word is you had a fight with Mr. Hastings," Patricia whispered. "You''ve got some guts."

    I froze. "Who told you that?"

    "You guys were so loud in the meeting room. Half the office heard you guys."

    I stiffened, half impressed by how fast rumors spread around here and half regretting my outburst. Alex was thepany''s president after all. had let my emotions getthe better of me.

    I pulled out my phone, thinking about sending him a message to apologize, but after staring at the screen for a while, I had no idea what to say.

    "Forget it." I put my phone away. "He''s the one who started it. Why should I be the one to apologize?"

    Still, the argument lingered in my mind, leaving me restless and distracted for the rest of the day.

    Efter work, I wandered around

    daze, feeling like a ghost.

    "Serena? Serena!" A voice called from behind me. I stopped abruptly and turned around only to see Julian standing there.

    The shift in my thoughts was too sudden. I hadn''t even processed it before he was already in front of me.

    "Serena, what''s on your mind? I''ve been calling your name for a while, but you didn''t react at all," he said.

    "I..." I instinctively wanted to exin, but my brain quickly caught up. "What do you need?"

    "Serena." He stepped forward, and I immediately took a step back to keep a safe distance between us.

    "I came to apologize," he continued. "And to ask for a chance to make things right."

    "I really know I was wrong," Julian said, looking at me with a pitiful expression. He took another step forward with his arms slightly open as if to embrace me.

    "Stop," I cut him off. "Julian, I ept your apology, and I forgive you. But there''s

    nothing to ''make right.'' From now on, we''ll go our separate ways."

 Chapter 170

    "Serena, are you really this heartless?" Julian still wouldn''t give up. "You won''t even give me a chance to make things right?"

    I frowned and looked at him with nothing but confusion in my eyes. "When you do something wrong, what you should do is respect the victim''s wishes, not demand they give you a chance."

    "You..." Julian''s expression stiffened. Even now, he couldn''t let go of his high and mighty stance as the pampered son of the kes family.

    "I don''t know why you''re trying to get back together with me, but let me make this clear. I''ll never take you back. I just want to live my own life. Don''te looking for me again."

    Just as I was about to leave, I heard him grit his teeth behind me. "Serena."

    I paused.

    Then came his venomous words. "You''ll regret this."

    It was nothing but an empty threat. I lifted my foot and kept walking without hesitation.

    His words didn''t affect me in the slightest. What did stay with me, though, were Alex''s reactions and everything he had said today.

    The truth was undeniable. Alex held a certain weight in my heart. Otherwise, why would I be so affected?

    That restless feeling lingered into the night. I tossed and turned in bed but couldn''t sleep. After hesitating for a long time, I finally picked up my phone and called L, whom I hadn''t seen in a while.

    "Hello, Serena." On the other end, the background noise was deafening.

    "You''re out partying, L?" I pouted. "Then let''s talk tomorrow."

    "Wait." She seemed to be moving away from the noise. After a few seconds, the background quieted down. "Alright, what''s up?"

    "It''s sote, and you''re still out?" I couldn''t help but nag her, debating whether to bring up what was on my mind.

    "Oh, two of my friends are celebrating their birthdays today." She urged me, "Just say it already. Serena, when did you be so hesitant?"

    I took a deep breath and told her about my argument with Alex. To my surprise, she fell silent after listening.

    "Do you think Alex was being unreasonable? Or that I was ungrateful?" I asked.

    "Neither of you were wrong," she

    said seriously. "You''re both standing from different perspectives. You

    want to work hard, while he just

    wants to keep you away from people he thinks have ulterior motives."

    "You just handled it the wrong way." She concluded, saying, "If possible, you should sit down and have an honest conversation with him. Serena you don''t always have to keep your distance from him on purpose."

    Her words hit a nerve. "I just feel like... Alex and I are from different worlds."

    "So what if you are?" she countered. "You two are still connected in ways that can''t be severed. Be upfront so that you have a clear conscience. Avoiding him on purpose only makes it seem like you have

    something to hide."

    I took a deep breath. "Then... should I ask him to have dinner tomorrow?"

    "Now you''re talking." She chuckled. "Alright, your love life is sorted. It''s time for me to go have some fun."

    ...

    I was sitting at my desk the next morning. I had already made up my mind. The message inviting Alex to dinner was typed and ready to be sent.

    But no matter how long I stared at it, I just couldn''t bring myself to press send.

 Chapter 171

    "Serena!" Patricia ran over and patted me on my shoulder.

    I was still lost in my dilemma, and the sudden jolt startled me. My hand twitched,

    and before I knew it, I had identally hit the send button.

    Staring at the screen which showed that the message had already been sessfully sent, my mind wentpletely nk. I turned to Patricia with a forced smile. "Patricia, you''d better have a really good reason for this. Otherwise, you''re gonna get it from me."

    She froze. "W-Well... It''s nothing urgent. If you''re busy, I... I can just ask someone else."

    I heard the notification for a new message. I picked up my phone and saw that it was from Alex. He had epted my invitation.

    Instantly, my mood flipped from stormy to clear skies. When I looked at Patricia again, my expression had softened into one of benevolent kindness. "Alright, maybe it''s not that serious. What did you need?"

    "Oh." She eyed me cautiously as she handed me some documents. "It''s just this data here... I don''t really understand it."

    "No problem," I said with a smile. "I''ll send you the breakdown in an emailter."

    She blinked in confusion before turning to leave. She suddenly spun back around after taking a few steps. "Serena, are you dating someone?"

    I shook my head. "No."

    "Then... are you hitting menopause early? These mood swings can''t be good for you."

    I rolled my eyes. "Do you not have work to do?"

    She left with her notebook with her while I, in much better spirits, booked a restaurant and began looking forward to the end of the day.

    The moment the clock struck 5:00 pm, I got up and left. Taking L''s advice to heart, I decided not to

    overthink things and went sent to

    Alex''s office without hesitation.

    "Serena? What are you doing here?" Oliver looked at me, puzzled.

    "I have dinner ns with Mr. Hastings," I said with a smile.

    "Oh, I know that," he said. "What I meant was, he left ten minutes early to wait for

    you downstairs. Didn''t he text you?"

    I blinked in surprise. "He already left?"

    "Yeah," Oliver Said, looking even more confused. "Mr. Hastings only ever leaves early when he has ns with you. The moment he stepped out, I knew it had to be you who asked him out. Looks like I was

    right."

    That one sentence shattered my carefully maintained confidence.

    I dragged my feet downstairs and

    spotted Alex''s car, which was

    parked by the entrance. Before I came out, he had been watching the

    door intently, but the moment, ''

    stepped outside, his gaze casually

    drifted elsewhere.

    I hurried into the car. "I got caught up with something at the office. Have you been waiting long?"

    "I just got here," he said smoothly. Then, with a straight face, he added, "Judging by that serious look on your face, are you worried I''ll eat you into bankruptcy?" Whenever he lied, he had a habit of changing the subject with randomments. That habit hadn''t changed since we were kids. Suddenly, my thoughts were all over the ce.

    "Don''t worry," he said with a hint of amusement in his voice. "We''re eating at my ce tonight. Lilian''s cooking is excellent."

 Chapter 172

    "Huh?" I blurted out in surprise. "Weren''t we supposed to be eating on my treat?"

    "Save it for next time." With just a few words, Alex had already pulled up in front of his building.

    There was no way around it-his ce was too close. I had no choice but to go along with his n.

    Just as I was about to head upstairs, he suddenly called out, "Serena."

    I turned back. "What is it?"

    He reached into his pocket and tossed me a set of car keys. I frowned. "Why are you giving me this?"

    "Consider it your reward for n B." He was already walking ahead toward the parking area, where an array of luxury cars was neatly lined up. They were all his. At the very end of the row sat a modest Mercedes-Benz.

    "You and the others are getting the same bonus, but this car is a special reward just for you."

    I held the keys in my hand, about to refuse, but before I could say anything, he said first, "No need to turn it down. Like it or not, all your colleagues think you''re my sister. If you''re squeezing onto buses and subways every day, people will start thinking the Hastings family is going bankrupt."

    He then casually strolled back to my side. "Or... do you not like this one?"

    I shook my head quickly.

    With a wave of his hand, he dered generously, "Then take your pick from any of these. Whichever one you like, you can drive it home."

    The car he had chosen for me was apact Mercedes. Right next to it was his usual ride arge Range Rover. Beside that was a limited-edition McLaren.

    I quickly tucked the keys into my pocket. "Thanks... Mr. Hastings. I''ll drive it hometer."

    Only then did he smile slightly. "Let''s go. Lilian just said the food''s ready."

    We went upstairs together. I had expected to see Lilian at home, but when he opened the door, the ce waspletely empty.

    "Where''s Lilian and the others?" I couldn''t help but ask.

    He took off his jacket, and the muscles beneath his shirt were faintly visible. "I told them to leave after they finished cooking."

    I averted my gaze and sat down at the table. "She even made your favorite pulled pork. Lilian is really talented in the kitchen."

    He took a seat as well, but I could clearly sense hisck of appetite. He barely responded when I spoke to him, and even then, it was half-hearted.

    "What''s wrong?" I frowned as I moved instinctively toward him. "Are you feeling unwell?"

    "My head feels a little heavy," he said while waving me off. "Just enjoy your meal."

    Looking at his pale face and dry lips, I instinctively reached out and ced my hand on his forehead. "You''re burning up! You have a fever!"

    He touched his own forehead then mine before frowning slightly. "It''s nothing serious. Just eat."

    "How can I just sit here and eat?" I said anxiously. "You''re sick. You need to go to the hospital. Put on your coat. I''ll take you there."

    "No need." He dismissed me with wave. "I have an important video conference soon. There''s fever medicine in the second cab in kitchen. Just get me some."

    the

    I was worried, but I knew he wouldn''t listen to me. So, I got up, found the fever medicine as he had instructed,

    and brought him a cup of warm water to take it.

    His face remained pale, and he looked visibly ufortable. A deep wave of unease rolled through me. "Maybe... Maybe you should tie down and rest for a bit?"

 Chapter 173

    Unexpectedly, Alex looked up at me. "Serena, don''t go. Stay with me for a while."

    I nodded. "Get some rest first. I''ll keep an eye on the time and wake you when it''s time."

    Hey down on the couch, and I found a nket to cover him. Maybe it was because he wasn''t feeling well or maybe the medication was taking effect, but he fell asleep before long.

    I sat beside him, watching him as he slept. Gone was the sharp, calcting businessman who always had a n. The fever had tinged his cheeks with a faint flush. At this moment, he was no longer the decisive andmanding Mr. Hastings he was just Alex.

    My fingers moved involuntarily, tracing the curve of his brow. The heat from his skin seeped through my fingertips, sending a slight tremor through my heart.

    At some point, I must have dozed off because when I woke up, I was lying in a bed in one of the rooms.

    I vaguely remembered that Alex had woken up and carried me upstairs, cing me on the bed. And before he left, it seemed like... he had kissed me-right at the top of my left eyebrow.

    I reached up and touched the spot. The sensation in my dream had been like a soft flutter. But now that I was awake, the feeling lingered. It felt so vivid, so real.

    And yet, it also felt impossible.

    Alex was alwaysposed and restrained. He wouldn''t do something like that. And he had no reason to.

    A kiss left no trace, and I had no proof.

    I opened the door and went downstairs to search for him.

    Hearing faint soundsing from the study, I took a deep breath and slowly moved toward the door.

    The study was closed. In this regard, Alex was just like Mr. Hastings Senior. Whenever he was working, he liked to shut himself away, ensuring no one could disturb him.

    I respected that. And besides... facing him now would feel a little awkward after what happened.

    Inside, his international meeting was in full swing. I could hear his steady, confident voice, but mixed in were asional coughs he couldn''t quite suppress.

    I quietly made my way to the kitchen. I opened the fridge and took out some ingredients after deciding to make him some hot honey lemon for his cough.

    Once it was done, I felt much calmer.

    He was still in the study. I pulled out my phone to message him but

    hesitated, not wanting fel

    A moment, I opted for pen and

    instead to leave him a note.

    As I stepped outside, a sudden gust of wind swept over me. The chill sent a shiver through my body, clearing my mind.

    "Just focus on work," I muttered with a sigh. "Chasing after illusions will only slow me down from making money."

    ...

    Hastings Group''s new productunch was only days away. The day before the release was always the busiest for the R&D department.

    Amid the chaos, a loud argument suddenly erupted in the office.

    Pushing through the crowd with Patricia, I was surprised to see that one of the people involved was Scarlett.

    "Scarlett, do you think you''re something special just because you''re the team leader now?" A

    young woman from an unknow

    department jabbed a finger at Ker. "Hurry up and send me the data I need!"

    "Stacey, you''re asking for this data way too fast minute. I''ve got a ton of things on my te right now. Your request isn''t urgent. Can''t you wait a little longer?"

    "No, I can''t," Stacey Zucker scoffed arrogantly. "You used to just scrape by under Mia''s leadership. Now that you''re in charge, you''re already putting on airs?"

 Chapter 174

    Frowning, I stepped forward. "Who do you think you''re talking to? The R&D department serves thepany, not you. Scarlett is the team lead, and with the productunching up, she has to prioritize more urgent matters."

    "And who are you?" Stacey shot me a condescending look.

    "None of your business." I shoved her pointing finger aside. "Now, please leave the R&D department immediately. If you need that data so badly, go ask someone else. Scarlett isn''t the only person in this department."

    Stacey knew she was in the wrong. She shot me a re before turning on her heel and leaving. I turned to Scarlett, feeling a pang of sympathy. "Scarlett, why are you so patient with people like that?"

    I couldn''t help but feel frustrated for her, but she only let out a long sigh. "Just get back to work."

    I frowned, unsure why she was avoiding the issue. If this kept up, the R&D department would be the lowest rung on the corporatedder. After a moment of thought, I took a step closer. "Scarlett, Patricia, let''s grab dinner after work."

    Scarlett instinctively started to decline, but Patricia quickly chimed in, "Are we going to the same restaurant asst time? Should we order something milder this time?"

    Iughed and gave Patricia a light pat. "Scarlett, look at her-she only suggests ordering milder-tasting food when you''re with us."

    Scarlett gave an awkward smile. "Alright. Let''s go after work, then."

    Patricia raised an eyebrow at me, and I winked back.

    "Scarlett never used to go out with anyone," Patricia said smugly. "Serena, don''t I deserve a little appreciation for this?"

    "I''ll order your favorite beef tonight." I blew her a yful kiss.

    ...

    After work, Scarlett still seemed a bit down. I picked up a meatball with my fork and ced it on her te. "Scarlett, try this. It''s one of their specialties. It''s delicious and not spicy."

    She took a bite, then lowered her head. "Serena, thank you for today."

    I waved it off. "You''ve helped me so much since I joined the R&D department. It''s only fair."

    "Scarlett, who was that woman earlier?" Patricia frowned. "You''re the team lead. Why put up with that kind of attitude?"

    "I just think... Sometimes, it''s better to avoid unnecessary trouble." Scarlett

    hesitated, struggling to put her thoughts into words.

    Patricia and I exchanged a look, deciding not to press further.

    After dinner, I offered to drive them both home.

    Patricia agreed immediately, "Sure! I live pretty close to you anyway."

    "Wait, how do you know where I live?" I asked in a surprised tone.

    "I saw Mr. Hastings'' car parked outside yourplex once. At first, I wasn''t sure whose it was. Then, one day, I saw you getting out of it and realized he had given you a ride

    home."

    I was stunned. "And you never mentioned it?"

    "Mr. Hastings is your brother. What''s the big deal about him driving you home?

    Did I need to make an announcement about it?"

    At that moment, I felt an

    overwhelming urge to hug Patricia and cry tears of gratitude. Who would have thought that this woman who usually seemed so

    scatterbrained could be so reliable

    when it counted?

    "I''ll pass." Scarlett waved her hand. "Serena, your car looks new. The roads near

    my ce aren''t great."

    "It''s fine." grabbed her arm and

    pulled her toward the car.

    "Worst case scenario, if we hit a bad patch, you can just get out and walk the rest of the way."

 Chapter 175

    Scarlett reluctantly agreed. Given her ie and professional level, I assumed

    she lived in an old, run-down apartmentplex at worst. But to my surprise, she actually lived in a dpidated urban vige.

    Both Patricia and I were stunned. I couldn''t drive any farther to drop her.

    Scarlett swiftly got out. "Serena, I''ll just get off here. Thank you so much for today."

    Patricia and I exchanged a nce before I spoke up. "Scarlett, it''s pretty dark here. Patricia and I will walk you to your building before heading back. There are two of us, after all."

    Despite her repeated refusals, we still apanied her part of the way.

    "I can move somewhere else," Scarlett said in a calm voice without a hint of resentment. "But my mother is seriously ill, and I need to take care of her." She sighed lightly. "That''s why I won''t invite you both up."

    After waving goodbye to her, Patricia and I couldn''t shake the heavy feeling in our hearts.

    "When Mia was around, she constantly targeted Scarlett. I always thought Scarlett was just someone with no temper, someone who could endure anything. But it turns out... she had no choice," Patricia sighed.

    I couldn''t stop thinking about it either. "Yeah. Scarlett values this job because she has to support her family. And Mia took advantage of that weakness to exploit her."

    Someone like Mia was never fit to be a leader. At least her reign didn''tst forever.

    Just as Patricia and I were stepping out of the alleyway, a shadow suddenly flickered at the entrance. I jumped in fright as my instincts kicked in. I reached for the closest traffic cone and was ready to hurl it.

    Then, I heard a familiar voice. "Serena, it''s me! It''s me-Lucas."

    I let go of the traffic cone and frowned at him. "Luke? What are you doing here sote?"

    "I... I was just passing by and thought I saw someone who looked like you, so I came to check," he exined with a bright smile.

    But this time, I felt a strong sense of doubt. He would say it was a coincidence that we ran into each other almost every time. But could there really be so many coincidences in the world?

    "Serena, it''ste. Let me give you a ride home," he offered eagerly.

    I was still lost in thought and answered without thinking, "No need. I have a car now."

    He nced at the keys in my hand, looking momentarily awkward. "Oh... right. I should''ve thought about buying you a car earlier."

    My suspicions only deepened, but

    �ӧ֧�

    didn''t let them show. Before getting

    into

    the car, I simply said,

    should get home and rest

    swell

    Even as I drove away, the unease in my heart didn''t fade.

    "Lucas is acting suspicious." Patricia''s voice suddenly came from the back seat as she leaned forward.

    "Out of all the employees at thepany, he only signed the

    contract when you were the one presenting it to him. And in a huge city like Grandview, he just so happens to bump into you in the middle of the night?"

    I frowned. "What if I told you... this isn''t even the first time?"

    "Wow!" Patricia gasped dramatically. "Then there''s only one possible exnation."

    "What?" I asked while focusing on the road.

    "Either the two of you are fated to be together, blessed by the heavens..."

 Chapter 176

    "Get out of here," I said with a chuckle.

    Patricia continued, "Or... he''s been following you."

    To my surprise, I actually agreed with her.

    The next morning, I decided to talk to Alex after hesitating for a long time. I wanted Oliver to help me investigate whether Lucas had been tracking me.

    But he wasn''t at the office.

    "Maybe he''s sick and took the day off," I muttered, shaking my head as I turned to leave. However, for some unknown reason, the elevator remained stuck on the first floor and wouldn''t move.

    I opted for the stairs after being left with no choice. As I descended, I pulled out my phone, preparing to message Alex.

    "Scarlett, we''re aware of your situation. You should really consider our proposal," a voice echoed below, carrying both a warning and a hint of persuasion. "If you agree, our boss won''t treat you unfairly. You don''t want to keep living in that run- down ce with your mother forever, do you?"

    I froze, quickly pressing myself against the wall and crouching down to avoid making any noise.

    Was it the Scarlett I knew?

    "Forget it." Sure enough, I heard Scarlett''s voice reply. It was firm yet calm. "Hastings Group has treated me well. I simply can''t bring myself to do something like this. Stirring up such a scandal would be devastating for them."

    "You''re so concerned about Alex''s well-being, but has he ever once considered your struggles?" the voice continued.

    "Enough!" Scarlett suddenly snapped. "Out of respect for the years our

    I heard the stairwell door shut, but the other person remained. That meant I couldn''t move either.

    "Hello?" The man dialed a number. "Scarlett''s really a tough one. I tried everything

    to persuade her, but not only did she refuse, she even snapped at me."

    I couldn''t hear the voice on the other

    end, but the man downstairs suddenly towered his tone. "I

    understand, boss. It''d be best to find another way, use different tacties, or some other means... But we need to be extra cautious around Serena from the R&D department. She''s Mr. Hastings'' sister, and she''s deeply involved in the project."

    Hearing my own name in their conversation, I momentarily spaced out.

    There were only two projects I was currently involved in the coboration with Excel Group and the one with Schneider Group.

    Was it Excel Group? Or Schneider Group? I had no way of knowing for sure.

    I remained hidden in the stairwell, waiting until the man finished his call and left. Only then did I get up and head downstairs.

    Back in the R&D department, I saw Scarlett sorting through some documents.

    "Scarlett," I greeted her with enthusiasm as I approached. "Hastings Group''s new productunch just wrapped up, and sales

    have been fantastic. The factory is

    already preparing for the second round of production."

    I carefully observed her expression. As soon as she heard my words, her eyes lit

    up with delight. "Really?"

    I nodded. "I''m nning to visit the factory this afternoon. If we catch any issues in

    this batch, it could save our reputation before it''s toote."

    She nodded seriously. "You''re right. Be careful on the road."

    Her expression-whether it was her happiness, agreement, or concern-showed

    no signs of deception.

    I decided to probe further. "By the way, Scarlett, could you lend me the product standards manual? I came looking for you twice earlier, but you weren''t here."

 Chapter 177

    Scarlett''s movements paused slightly before she smiled and said, "I just went to the restroom."

    I took the manual from her hands and nodded. "Alright. I''ll be going, then."

    With the manual in hand, I wasted no time heading straight to Alex''s office while dialing his number. "Where are you?"

    There was silence on the other end. Knowing he wouldn''t appreciate my interrogation, I quickly added, "I have something important to tell you."

    Only then did he say, "Office."

    I frowned. Just moments ago, he wasn''t there, so how did he suddenly appear? But I had no time to dwell on it and rushed straight to the top floor.

    Sure enough, when I arrived, Oliver was already standing outside his office. "Oliver," I greeted him with an overly friendly smile. "Where did you two just go?"

    "Mr. Hastings and I were in a meeting." Oliver narrowed his eyes. "That smile of yours... If I''m not mistaken, you need a favor again, don''t you?"

    I grinned. "Nothing escapes your sharp eyes."

    After exchanging a few lighthearted jokes, I finally told him about my suspicions regarding Lucas and pleaded with him, "You absolutely can''t tell Mr. Hastings about this."

    He made an "OK" gesture, which reassured me enough to step into Alex''s office.

    Inside, Alex sat at his desk, studying a document on hisputer. Without looking up, he asked, "What''s the rush?"

    I closed the door and walked up to him, recounting everything I had overheard in the stairwell. But to my surprise, he remainedpletely unfazed.

    "Got it. Just pretend you don''t know anything and carry on as usual," he said calmly.

    "That''s it?" Nooked at him in disbelief. This new product had taken an enormous amount of effort from thepany. I hadn''t expected

    hi

    to react so indifferently.

    "What else do you expect?" He had already shifted his focus back to the screen. "This is a massive corporation. Situations like this happen every day. It''s normal."

    A surge of frustration rose in me, but I knew he wasn''t wrong. He was the head of thepany, so these so-called "minor issues" weren''t worth his time.

    Yet I couldn''t shake the feeling that since we were aware of the situation, we should at least try to prevent it. This new product wasn''t just any project for Hastings Group-it was significant.

    As I wrestled with my thoughts, his voice pulled me back. "Anything else?"

    I shook my head. "No."

    "Then you should go." He didn''t even look up from his screen.

    I didn''t understand his cold attitude, but his decision was final. There was nothing

    I could do. With my head lowered, I turned and left.

    ....

    Three dayster, we had a meeting to finalize the details of our project with

    Schneider Group. It was me, Patricia, and Scarlett attending.

    The meeting today would confirm if Schneider Group was behind everything.

    When Schneider Group''s project lead finally entered, his arrogant demeanor was immediately apparent. The moment he walked in,

    he scanned us from head to toe with an air of disdain.

 Chapter 178

    "Today''s meeting isn''t just about discussing the project details," the man said in an arrogant tone. "There''s another matter-we need to adjust the pricing of our raw materials."

    The moment he spoke, I immediately recognized his voice. He was the same man

    I had overheard in the stairwell speaking privately with Scarlett.

    I turned to nce at Scarlett, but her expression remained calm as if this was no surprise to her at all.

    Had she really conspired with him?

    I frowned and looked directly at the man. "How is that possible? Is this project even under Lucas'' jurisdiction? The pricing was already agreed upon in the contract."

    "This is the person in charge''s decision," the man said ambiguously.

    I was momentarily stunned. Lucas'' decision? Did he want to raise prices?

    "Even if it''s the person in charge''s decision, that won''t work," Scarlett said as she stood up with a frown. "The materials we''re purchasing are already the best offer Hastings Group can give. And now, you''re demanding we pay double the original price?"

    "There''s no room for negotiation," the man replied, leaning both hands on the table with an air of superiority. "Your first batch of products sold well. Now that you''re producing the second and third batches, this is the price. Take it or leave it."

    Scarlett and I exchanged uneasy nces.

    "We need to speak with Mr. Schneider," I said, standing up. "A price adjustment like this isn''t something we can take your word for."

    "How is this just my word?" The man chuckled. "This decision was made after apany-wide discussion."

    A sudden price change-this was the first time we had encountered such a move.

    I decided to buy some time. "A major decision like this isn''t something we can authorize. If you want to raise the price, Mr. Schneider will have to negotiate with Mr. Hastings directly."

    "This offer is only valid for today," the man said while picking up the contract and preparing to leave. "If you don''t agree now, the price will change again tomorrow."

    I frowned as I watched his retreating figure. His way of speaking, his aggressive tactics... Something about him clicked in my mind.

    Lucas had spent years enduring hardship to finally secure a position in the Schneider family. This project with Hastings Group was a major deal for him, so he wouldn''t risk offending Alex so recklessly. But this man''s style was strikingly simr to X��na and Henry.

    "When you say ''the person in charge,'' who are you referring to?"

    The man abruptly turned around, his re sharp. "Yourpany only acknowledges one person in charge."

    "How much does ourpany''s stance matter?" I spread my hands slightly. "There are many from the Schneider family in Schneider Group."

    "I-I was obviously referring to Mr. Lucas," he said, but there was an unmistakable hesitation in his voice.

    "Oh, really?" Avoiceced with anger came from outside. "Because I don''t recall ever approving a price increase on Hastings Group''s raw materials. And I certainly never

    authorized Xena to interfere with our dealings."

    ?

    The conference room doors slowly opened, and Alex walked in, followed by Lucas.

    "You''re working under Xena, yet you''ve taken it upon yourself to interfere with Hastings Group''s affairs, Lucas said firmly. "I''ll personally hold Xena ountable for this. And I assure you, my legal

    team will be dealing with you

    well."

    Alex stood beside him, frowning. "Mr. Schneider, Hastings Group is not your

    battleground for internal disputes. This can''t happen again."

    Lucas quickly nodded. "Mr. Hastings, this was an oversight."

    With that, Lucas took his people and left.

    I, on the other hand, headed straight to Alex''s office.

 Chapter 179

    Oliver pulled me aside and said, "The thing you asked me to look into that day... I did a rough check. It looks like Lucas really wasn''t following you that day. He was actually following... Scarlett."

    "He was following Scarlett?" I looked at Oliver in confusion. "Why would he follow her?"

    "I don''t know, but after he saw you arrive, he gave up on following Scarlett and instead followed you when you left."

    I was baffled. "What exactly is Lucas trying to do?"

    "No matter what he''s up to, as Mr. Hastings said, Ms. Ashford, you should keep your guard up. Not everyone in this world is a good person."

    I nodded. "As for today''s incident... Why were Lucas and Mr. Hastings there?"

    "After you left that day, Mr. Hastings was actually very concerned about this matter. As soon as you were gone, he told me to investigate. There was a problem with the Schneider family''s mines, so Lucas went abroad for a few days. That gave Xena an opportunity.

    "Originally, Mr. Hastings didn''t want to get involved, but he was worried you''d be upset, so he had me inform Lucas."

    "He''s worried I''d be upset?" I was even more puzzled, and I felt conflicted.

    "Exactly." Oliver lowered his voice and continued, "That day when you left, didn''t you and Mr. Hastings have a conflict over this? So, he figured you cared a lot about it."

    I wasn''t sure if I should be happy about this. Either way, when I found myself standing outside Alex''s office again, I realized I didn''t have the courage to knock.

    Just as I was hesitating, the door suddenly opened from the inside.

    Alex frowned at me. "Why are you standing at the door?"

    "I-I..." I stammered. "I, uh, just wanted to apologize. I was too emotional that day and misunderstood you."

    "You were just doing it for thepany." Alex remained as indifferent as ever. "Alright, go back to your office."

    I didn''t know if it was just my imagination, but I felt like Alex was colder toward me than before.

    Leaving the office, I shook my head and pushed away the messy thoughts in my mind. I headed toward the R&D department.

    "Serena, Serena! Thank you so much!"

    As soon as I returned, I ran into Scarlett. She approached me with teary eyes, grasping my hands and thanking me repeatedly.

    I was caught off guard. "Scarlett, what are you talking about?"

    elmet

    Scarlett wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, her voice choked with emotion. "My... My mother just copsed at home. neighbor sent her to the hospital. But the doctors said they''d need to calfin a renowned specialist. With my resources, there was no way I could afford to bring one in.

    "In the end, it was Mr. Schneider who stepped in and helped me. He said he knew

    I was your colleague, so he was willing to lend a hand."

    The moment I heard Scarlett''s words, rm bells went off in my head.

    "Lucas? How did he know about this?"

    "The hospital my mother was taken to happens to be owned by the Schneider family," Scarlett said, her voice trembling.

    But something felt off to me. I

    suddenly recalled the investigation I had asked Oliver to conduct. The conclusion was that Lucas had been following Scarlett.

    Although Scarlett was rtively unknown in Hastings Group, she did

    have ess to a lot of importan

    "Scarlett, I''ll go with you to the hospital after work to visit your mother."

    I thought Scarlett might refuse, but to my surprise, she nodded without hesitation.

    "Sure! Mr. Schneider is at the hospital too. After work, we can go together. I want to thank him in person anyway."

 Chapter 180

    I suddenly regretted my decision, but since I had already promised Scarlett, I had no choice but to go through with it.

    After work, I arrived at the hospital and saw that Lucas was really there. It seemed he really had too much free time.

    As the person in charge of Hastings Group, he actually had the leisure to sit outside Scarlett''s mother''s hospital ward, ying on his phone.

    "Mr. Schneider." Scarlett was, of course, immensely grateful to Lucas. The moment she saw him, she excitedly walked up to him. "I really owe you for this."

    "It''s nothing," Lucas replied, though his gaze remained fixed on me. "You''re Serena''s good friend. I couldn''t just sit back and do nothing."

    I frowned slightly. Somehow, his words felt a bit too ambiguous.

    "Well, I''ll head inside first," Scarlett said with a smile, nodding. "You two will chat?"

    I was just about to say I''d go in with her to check on her mother, but Lucas was quicker. "Sure! Serena, I figured you mighte today, so I waited here on purpose."

    Since he had put it that way, I couldn''t exactly refuse. I sat down on the chair beside him. "Thank you for today, really. Though I still don''t understand why you helped Scarlett."

    "Because she''s your friend, of course." Lucas looked at me, smiling. "Serena, shouldn''t you be happy about that?"

    "It is something to be happy about," I said, but I didn''t want to look back at him. "You saved a life-and you saved Scarlett."

    Lucas seemed to finally notice something. He frowned slightly. "Serena, why do I feel like you''ve been distant with metely?"

    I lowered my head and let out a long sigh. "Did you really find out about Scarlett''s mother being hospitalized by chance? Why were you at the hospital?"

    A look of disbelief shed in Lucas''s eyes. "Serena, you suspect me? Of course, I found out by chance. When her neighbor brought her in, they kept talking about calling Scarlett. Since I''ve worked with her before, I naturally knew about it."

    "This hospital is part of my family''s business. It''s even under my management," he added, sounding a little aggrieved.

    "While I was abroad, Xena messed up all the industries I was in charge of. Now

    that I''m back, I obviously need to check on them one by one."

    Looking into Lucas'' sincere eyes, my doubts gradually faded. "Maybe I was wrong about you, Luke. I was just too worked up."

    Hearing my words, a smile

    immediately spread across Lucas'' face. "It''s okay. After all, that business deal with Hastings Group was my fault too. So many things went wrong in the middle. Serena, just don''t doubt me again, okay? You''re my most important friend. If you don''t trust me, I''d be really sad."

    I nodded and was just about to say something when a voiceced with anger

    suddenly interrupted me.

    "Serena!"

    I snapped my head up and saw Julian at the end of the hallway. He was storming toward me, his face filled with rage. Beside him stood Elena, and she was looking at me with a quiet resentment.

    Seriously, I should''ve checked my horoscope before going out today. These two just wouldn''t go away. I rolled my eyes, not in the mood to deal with them.

    "Serena, what are you doing here?" Julian''s tone was usatory.

    "What a coincidence to run into you here, Serena!" Elena said sweetly. She had a cooling patch on her forehead as she clung to Julian''s arm.

    "I told Julian it was you, but he wouldn''t believe me."

 Chapter 181

    "What do you want?" I crossed my arms over my chest.

    "Serena, no matter what, we''re acquaintances. I got sick, and Julian brought me to the hospital. We just happened to run into you, so I thought we''d say hello." Elena was still putting on her innocent, delicate act.

    I nodded slowly. "Alright, you''ve said hello. Can you leave now?"

    "Serena, why are you at the hospital?" Elenapletely ignored my words. "Are you sick too? You didn''te here alone, did you? No one''s here with you?"

    Before I could respond, Lucas spoke up. "Lady, every word you say is just to show off that you have someone taking care of you. But Serena isn''t sick-she''s perfectly fine. She doesn''t want to talk to you. So, if you two are done with your check-up, just leave."

    Julian suddenly sneered, his tone dripping with sarcasm, "No wonder you''re afraid to see us. Serena, did you find yourself another rich man to cling to? Are you afraid he''ll find out about what happened before?"

    He was really like a buzzing mosquitopletely useless, yet always making noise. He annoyed everyone around him. The worst part was that he had zero self-awareness.

    "What''s so bad about clinging to a rich man?" I raised an eyebrow and looked him up and down with open disdain.

    "If I remember correctly, you were nothing more than a kept man I used to support. Do you really think you have the right to question me?"

    "You��" Julian was clearly furious. He stepped forward, but Lucas immediately positioned himself in front of me.

    "Listen, buddy, if you want to talk things out peacefully, we can do that. But if you keep this up, don''t me me for not being polite."

    There was a cold edge to Lucas'' voice. Suddenly, a group of bodyguards dressed in ck appeared behind Julian.

    Julian nced back at the burly men and immediately lost some of his bravado. He turned back to re at Lucas. "Who the hell are you?"

    "I''m��" Lucas took a step closer to me and casually draped an arm over my shoulder. "Serena''s boyfriend."

    "What?" Julian''s expression changed drastically. "You... You''re her boyfriend?"

    Lucas nodded nonchntly. "Is there a problem?"

    "You actually like someone like Serena?" Julian''s voice was filled with disbelief.

    My brows furrowed deeply. I seriously questioned if I had been blind back then to ever think Julian was worth my time.

    "Does Alex know you''re with him?" Julian turned to me.

    "What does that have to do with you?" I scoffed. "We''ve separated long ago. Worry about yourself."

    I pulled Lucas with me, ready to walk away from these two lunatics. However, Julian just wouldn''t let it go.

    "Hey, did

    know? When Serena

    of with me she was crazy a

    was

    me. She worked day and night just

    to make money for me." Cet

    My fists clenched tightly. I barely restrained myself from turning around and punching him in the face Lucas gently patted my shoulder, then turned back to Julian.

    "But you''ll never meet another one as sincere as her again."

    Julian immediately fell silent.

    l.ne

    Lucas chuckled softly, then pointed at Elena. "You gave up a loyal, kind-hearted woman like Serena for.....Someone like her? Tell me, don''t you regret it?"

 Chapter 182

    Before Julian could speak, Lucas nodded to himself. "You''re probably regretting it. Otherwise, why else would you be standing here, saying such bitter things?"

    Julian and Elena immediately fell silent. I took Lucas by the arm and quickly

    walked away.

    When we reached downstairs, I turned slightly and naturally let Lucas'' hand slip off my shoulder.

    Lucas stared at his hand in a daze for a moment before giving me an awkward smile. "Serena, I''m sorry about earlier. I just couldn''t stand that guy being so arrogant."

    I nodded. "I know. And I should be thanking you. After all this time, this was the first time I finally got the upper hand."

    "Serena, I��"

    "I''m heading back," I cut him off before he could continue. "Thanks for today."

    I drove out of the parking lot. Even after I had gone a long way, I could still see Lucas standing there in the rear-view mirror, frozen in ce.

    The reason I didn''t let Lucas continue speaking was that running into Julian and Elena had already put me in a terrible mood. Secondly, I was afraid he would say something I wasn''t ready to hear.

    I thought that would be the end of it, but three dayster, Julian showed up.

    When I got a call saying I had a package downstairs, I was confused. "That''s weird. I didn''t order anything."

    "Maybe it''s some documents from one of our partnerpanies," Patricia suggested. "Just go and check."

    I followed her advice and went downstairs, still puzzled. But instead of a delivery person, I saw Julian.

    "Serena."

    I was about to turn and leave, but Julian grabbed my arm. "We have nothing to do with each other anymore, so why are you still doing this to me?"

    I looked at him, confused. "What did I do to you?"

    "Because of Mr. Hastings'' retaliation, my family has already lost half of our business. And now, you''re going to make us lose the rest?" His voice

    filled with anger.

    I frowned. "What are you talking about? Julian, if I really had that much power, would I have let you fool me for so long?"

    "You don''t, but Mr. Hastings does!" Julian pressed on. "Serena, this must be his doing. I''m begging you, please talk to him for me, okay?"

    A crowd of coworkers had started gathering around, whispering among themselves. I just wanted to get away from Julian, but seeing more and more people watching, he became even more dramatic.

    "Serena, my family is on the brink of bankruptcy! We won''t be able to survive! Please, I''m begging you, help me!"

    "What nonsense are you talking about?" I yanked my arm away, my brows furrowing.

    "Julian, your family''s business has nothing to do with me. Stop pestering me, and don''t ever show up in front of me again!"

    "You still won''t help me?" Julian shamelessly refused to let go, determined to y the victim. "Serena, I''ll kneel if that''s what it takes. Please have mercy."

    He actually made a move to kneel right there. The surrounding employees

    instinctively stepped back, leaving me alone facing him.

    I felt like I was being burned at the

    stake. If I helped him up, it would

    Twas

    look like was guilty, making it seem like I was indeed involved in his

    family''s downfall. But if I didn''t, this dramatic scene would drag me

    straight into the center of a public scandal.

    Just as I stood there, unsure of what to do, a figure stepped in front of Julian,

    blocking his movement.

 Chapter 183

    It was Alex. The moment I saw him arrive, I felt a wave of relief.

    "Mr. ke, people say a real man kneels to no one. Your family has always been well-known in Grandview, yet here you are, kneeling before an insignificant youngdy? Where is the ke family''s dignity?"

    A few simple sentences from Alex turned Julian''s face red. But it seemed like Julian was determined to see this act through.

    As soon as he saw Alex, he immediately put on a sincere expression and said, "Mr. Hastings, I don''t want to do this either. I came here today just to beg Serena so that you''d show my family mercy and spare us."

    "What do you mean?" Alex frowned slightly.

    At that moment, I caught a sh of resentment in Julian''s eyes as he gritted his teeth. "Early this morning, all of my family''s business partners called to cancel their contracts with us."

    "And what does that have to do with Serena?" Alex asked, looking at him in confusion.

    "Isn''t this your doing?" Julian said angrily. "Just because I broke up with Serena, you made my family lose half our clients. And now, you want to take the rest away too?"

    I turned to Alex as well. If this really was his doing, I had no idea what his motive could be.

    But Alex simply furrowed his brows and looked at Julian. "This has nothing to do with my family."

    Julian was stunned. "What did you just say?"

    "I said, this has nothing to do with the Hastings family." Alex grabbed my hand. "If your family is in trouble, you should be looking for the cause within-noting to me."

    With that, Alex pulled me away and led me upstairs. Julian tried to follow, but the security guards behind Alex stopped him in his tracks.

    Once we reached his office, Alex didn''t even look at me. He simply walked over to the couch and sat down "When something like this happens, do you not know who to turn to for help?"

    "I..." I knew I was in the wrong, so I lowered my voice and mumbled, "It all happened so suddenly. I didn''t have time to react."

    "If I hadn''t arrived in time just now and Julian had really kneeled in front of you, do you know how much public scrutiny you would''ve been dragged into?" Alex frowned his tone full of displeasure.

    I truly hadn''t expected Julian to pull a stunt like that. "He always acted so high and mighty in front of me before. How was I supposed to know he''d do something like this?"

    Alex raised a brow. "He was always high and mighty?"

    I nodded, but just as I was about to say more, I suddenly realized something. "If he''s acting this out of character, something must be up. What exactly is Julian trying to do?"

    "Don''t worry about it," Alex said. "I''ll have Oliver look into it."

    I nodded, then hesitated before cautiously asking, "The ke family''s downfall... It really wasn''t you?"

    Alex picked up his cup. Upon hearing my question, he shot me an annoyed re.

    I immediately backed down. "I was just asking! I just can''t think of anyone else who would have it out for them."

    "With the ke family''s current

    situation, do you really think they''re

    still worth my time?" Alex took a

    slow sip of tea. "Maybe they

    ve

    offended someone else. I''ll have

    Oliver look into that as well.

 Chapter 184

    After thanking Alex, I got up and left his office.

    That evening, as I was getting ready to leave work, Patricia suddenly walked over to my desk, frowning. "Serena."

    "What''s wrong?" Seeing her worried expression, I couldn''t help but ask, "Is something the matter?"

    Patricia nced around cautiously before handing me her phone. "A video of your argument with that guy at noon has been uploaded online."

    I quickly took the phone from her and saw a video ying. It was exactly what had happened downstairs at noon. What made me most frustrated was that Alex was also captured in the footage.

    The video was edited to cut out the beginning and end, stopping right at the moment when Julian questioned Alex.

    Thest thing in the clip was Alex''s cold remark, "This has nothing to do with my family."

    A sinking feeling hit me as I immediately opened thement section. As expected, the reactions were exactly as I feared.

    There were all kinds of opinions, but the most poprments were all discussing me and Julian.

    "Aren''t these the two people from that restaurant suicide incident?"

    "This guy is seriously pitiful."

    "Didn''t that whole thing turn out to be a stunt he pulled himself?"

    "Even if it was staged, doesn''t that just prove how much he likes the woman? But now look, he''s been ruined to the point of bankruptcy."

    With so many uninformedizens, there was bound to be a lot of spection. I frowned slightly and kept scrolling. There were also plenty of criticisms directed at Alex.

    "Who is this guy? Why is he acting so arrogant?"

    "Capitalists these days are out of control. Ruining someone''s entire business, and all he has to say is that it''s none of his concern?"

    "He and that woman seem pretty close. Could he be the real reason behind the ke family''s downfall?"

    "Exactly! I can tell just by looking that there''s definitely something going on between them."

    I put down Patricia''s phone, feeling helpless.

    "What should we do now? People are saying all kinds of things."

    tell Mr.

    �� looked at me. "Shouldel

    Hastings and let him handle

    it?"

    This whole thing started because of me. How could I have the nerve to go to Alex and ask him to clean up this mess?

    But if I didn''t tell him and the situation spiraled further out of control... The bigger this got, the worse it would affect him.

    After much hesitation, I finally decided to go find Alex. But when I arrived at his office, Oliver informed me that he had gone abroad.

    "What?" I looked at Oliver in surprise. "He left the country? When?"

    V

    "This afternoon," Oliver raised an eyebrow slightly. "There was an urgent matter in Travia, so Mr.

    Hastings had to make at

    business trip."

    I felt a mix of disappointment and worry. if reading my mind, asked, "You''re thinking about the

    e situation, aren''t your Olivet

    I smiled at him wryly. "Yeah... I was nning to ask him how he wanted to handle

    it."

    "Don''t worry," Oliver reassured me with a small smile. "Before he left, he told me

    to take care of it."

    I nodded.

 Chapter 185

    "Also, regarding what Mr. Hastings asked me to investigate earlier-I''ve almost got everything figured out. It was Lucas who was behind the ke family''s downfall," Oliver said.

    "What?" I waspletely stunned.

    I had considered the possibility that Julian had offended someone, but I never would have thought it was Lucas.

    After saying this, Oliver turned and left. I returned to my office with aplicated mix of emotions. I hesitated for a long time but ultimately didn''t have the courage to call Lucas.

    I wasn''t sure why, but I felt like my rtionship with Lucas had changed without me even realizing it. And now, I was in no position to question him about why he did this.

    Was I supposed to stand up for Julian? Or should I side with Lucas?

    I had assumed that Alex''s business trip wouldn''tst long, but he ended up being gone for an entire week.

    The online video had lost most of its traction. Oliver had uploaded the original footage, along with rifications and solid evidence debunking the rumors.

    Just when the whole matter was nearly settled, I received a call from Mom.

    I couldn''t deny that she loved me, but there was also an undeniable distance between us. It had been a long time since west spoke on the phone.

    "Hello, Mom." I picked up the call.

    "Serena." On the other end, Mom''s voice was choked with sobs.

    I immediately frowned. "Mom, what''s wrong?"

    "Serena..." Mom was crying so hard she could barely speak. "I''m such an unqualified mother. I didn''t even know you''ve suffered so much."

    I waspletely confused, and it was clear this wasn''t something we could discuss over the phone. "Mom, where are you?"

    ...

    At a caf�� near Hastings Group, I sat across from Mom as she absentmindedly stirred her coffee. With a sigh, I said, "Mom, just tell me everything that happened."

    At my words, her eyes reddened even more.

    "A few days ago, someone came to me and said that you and he were once deeply in love... but Alex forcibly separated you two. He also told me that you only joined Hastings Group because Alex forced you to."

    "Mom, how could you believe such ridiculous lies?" I frowned, looking at her in disbelief. "Don''t you know what kind of person Alex is?"

    "I..." Mom''s voice faltered. "At first, I didn''t believe it either, but that person had a video."

    I rolled my eyes. "Was that person named Julian, by any chance?"

    "Serena, you know him?" Mom immediately became excited. "Did you really date him?"

    People around us started ncing over with curiosity.

    I quickly gestured for Mom to calm down. "Mom, sit down. Let''s go through this one step at a time, okay?"

    She took a deep breath to collect herself before sitting back down.

    "Yes, I did date Julian," I admitted. "But during our rtionship, he kept lying to me. It was Alex who helped me see the truth. As for my job at Hastings Group, didn''t you already know about it at the time?"

    Mom nodded. "I thought you were being forced into it but didn''t want to tell me so that I wouldn''t worry."

    "Julian loves to stir up drama. You can''t trust a word he says." I tooka sip of coffee. "As for the video be showed you, it''s fake. Here, let me

    show you the original footage."

    I pulled up the video Oliver had found and showed it to Mom. But to my surprise,

    after watching it, her frown only deepened.

    "Serena, you and Alex... There''s nothing going on between you two, right?"

    My first instinct was to say no. But when I met her probing gaze, I suddenly felt unsure.

    I couldn''t control my feelings for Alex, which meant I couldn''t confidently say that there was nothing between us.

    So instead, I hesitantly replied, "It''s just work. What else could there be?"

 Chapter 186

    Mom''s voice was filled with concern. "Serena, I''m really worried about you."

    Seeing her tear-filled eyes, I couldn''t help but reach out and hold her hand. "Mom, don''t worry. These are just small matters.

    "Don''t listen to Julian''s nonsense. As for the situation online, Alex has already asked Oliver to handle it."

    Mom hesitated several times before finally saying, "That''s not what I''m worried about."

    "Then what is it?" I looked at her, and for a split second, I felt an inexplicable sense of guilt.

    "Serena, why do I feel like... there''s something going on between you and Alex?"

    Her gaze locked onto mine. I quickly averted my eyes, trying my best to keep my voice steady. "No... We don''t have anything going on between us beyond work- rted matters."

    I thought my answer was wless, but Mom''s expression gradually changed. "Serena, you''re being foolish."

    Her tone was filled with frustration. "Do you even understand who Alex is? He''s the CEO of Hastings Group-a man even more remarkable than his father. Serena, you..."

    Tears slipped down Mom''s cheeks. "Serena, are you really going to follow in my footsteps?"

    In my memory, after Mom married Mr. Hastings Senior, she had always been like this.

    On the surface, she was a normal person, but the moment anything about her rtionship with Mr. Hastings Senior was brought up, she would be irrational.

    When I was younger, I would be afraid. However, as I grew older, I gradually realized that Mom was punishing herself. But at the same time, she was also tormenting those around her.

    "Mom," I said helplessly. "There''s nothing between Alex and me like what you''re thinking."

    "Then what is it?" Mom suddenly stood up.

    "Serena, Alex would never fall for a woman like you. He''s just ying with you! He must still hate me, soz he''s taking revenge on you. How could Alex do this..." she muttered to daughter,

    herself. "You''re my onto

    the most important person to me. That must be why he''s doing this-to get back at me."

    "Mom!" I frowned and stood up as well. "What are you even talking about? Whatever is between Alex and me, we can handle it ourselves. Can you stop overthinking things?"

    "Handle it?" Mom was relentless. "If you could handle it, would things be like this now?"

    Seeing that she wouldn''t listen to anything I said, I felt a headacheing. I took a deep breath, deciding to calm her down before talking things through.

    But as luck would have it, at that very moment, Mr. Hastings Senior called Mom.

    Mom was quick. Before I could react, she had already picked up the phone. "I''m at the caf�� across from thepany. Come over. I have something to talk to you about."

    I frowned and immediately grabbed the phone, hanging up the call. "Mom, what are you nning to say to Mr. Hastings Senior?"

    "Serena." Mom wiped away her tears. "I''ve been weak my whole life. I won''t let you suffer under the Hastings family too."

    "No one is bullying me," I said, frustration and helplessness welling up inside me. "Mom, can you please calm down?"

    "How am I supposed to calm down?" Mom suddenly raised her voice. "After everything that has happened, you expect me to stay calm? The Hastings family ruined me, and now, they want to ruin my daughter too."

    "What''s going on?" Mr. Hastings Senior had just entered when he heard Mom''s outburst.

    Since Mom had always been gentle, he was visibly startled. But his first reaction was to quickly walk over to her. "Why are you getting so upset with Serena?"

    "Mr. Hastings Senior." Mom suddenly turned to him, tears streaming down her face.

    "I beg you, please talk to Alex.

    Everything that happened between us was my fault. If he wants

    revenge, let him take it out on.

    me just don''t make things difficult for Serena."

 Chapter 187

    I hurried forward to help Mom up. "Mom, this has nothing to do with Mr. Hastings Senior. Can you please stop this?"

    Mr. Hastings Senior also looked at me with confusion. "What''s going on, Serena? Did Alex bully you?"

    I quickly shook my head. "No, Mr. Hastings Senior. Things are fine between me and Mr. Hastings. Can you please take my mom home first?"

    Mr. Hastings Senior nodded. The caf�� was bustling with people, and this noisymotion was indeed inappropriate. "Nicki, let''s go home, okay?"

    "I''m not going back!" Mom forcefully shook off Mr. Hastings Senior''s hand.

    "Alex is using love to deceive my daughter! Mr. Hastings Senior, Serena is

    innocent and naive. If Alex is setting a trap with emotions, Serena will be caught in it!"

    The expressions of Mr. Hastings Senior and I instantly darkened.

    "Serena, is what your mother is saying true?"

    I quickly waved my hands. "Of course not! Mr. Hastings Senior, my mom saw the rumors online a few days ago and got misled by Julian. That''s why she''s so emotional."

    Mr. Hastings Senior frowned. After all, he had maintained his dignity his whole life.

    Now, standing in the middle of a crowded caf��, attracting stares due to this scene, his expression gradually darkened. "I''ll have Alex look into this matter."

    I stepped forward and said firmly, "Mom, Mr. Hastings Senior already said he''ll have Mr. Hastings investigate this. You need to go home with Mr. Hastings Senior now. Otherwise, I won''t speak to you ever again."

    Mom looked at me in shock at first, then finally followed Mr. Hastings Senior out.

    After paying at the counter, I walked back to the office alone, feeling downcast. Even though Mom had been unreasonable today, her words had still struck a nerve.

    Alex was born with a silver spoon in his mouth and had lived a life of luxury since childhood. Would someone like him truly like me? Were his feelings real, or was I just misunderstanding everything?

    For a moment, I feltpletely lost.

    But no matter what, today''s situation had started because of me, so I

    decided

    to at least give Alex a

    et el

    heads-up. I took out my phone a dialed his number, but it went unanswered. That was right he was on a business trip in Travia, and it was nighttime over there?

    Just as I put my phone down, it rang again. Thinking it was Alex calling me back, I picked it up only to see that it was Oliver.

    "Oliver, what''s wrong?"

    On the other end, Oliver''s anxious voice came through. "Serena, where are you?"

    "I just ran an errand. I''m on my way back to the office now."

    "You just met with Mr. Hastings Senior, right?" His tone was heavy, and a bad feeling rose in my chest.

    "How do you know?"

    "Someone recorded a video and uploaded it online. It''s blowing up! The board members are holding an emergency meeting to see if there''s

    a way to contain this. Theete''s

    is in the middle ofunchinga new product. This kind of scandal can''t happen right now."

    My mind instantly went nk.

    Mom had been emotional, and Mr. Hastings Senior and I had only been trying to calm her down.

    But if someone had deliberately edited the video to remove the context and uploaded it online, it would definitely have some impact on Hastings Group.

 Chapter 188

    Moreover, Hastings Group had been caught in one public controversy after

    another recently. Even if thepany was truly innocent, the repeated scandals would still leave a bad impression.

    "This is non-negotiable."

    Just as I reached the conference room door, I heard the board members'' angry voices from inside.

    "Time and time again, these incidents have been caused by her! We need to kick her out of Hastings Group or we''ll keep dealing with PR nightmares like this."

    I stopped at the doorway, suddenlycking the courage to push the door open and walk in.

    "Mr. Moore, don''t get too worked up. The first thing we should do when a problem arises is figure out how to solve it."

    It was Alex''s voice, and he sounded exhausted.

    I slowly stepped away from the conference room and returned to the R&D department alone.

    Before long, Alex called me. "Serena, you called me? What''s wrong?"

    His voice came through the receiver, but it felt strangely distant, almost unreal. "Serena? Can you hear me?"

    I forced out a dry chuckle. "It''s nothing. Just that Mr. Hastings Senior might call you."

    On the other end, Alex didn''t press for details, and I didn''t offer any. After a few casual exchanges, we ended the call.

    In the evening, Taylor approached me.

    "Serena, thepany just issued a notice. The project you were responsible for will temporarily be handed over to Patricia and Scarlett."

    I nodded calmly. "Got it. Thanks."

    Patricia and Scarlett exchanged shocked nces before rushing over. "Why did they suddenly take your project away? Did something happen?"

    I forced a weak smile. "Nothing major. You two are in charge now, so just do your best."

    Scarlett grabbed my arm. "Serena, is this because of what happened online today?"

    I looked at her but didn''t say anything.

    "But this isn''t your fault!" she said,

    indignant. "The me should be et

    whoever secretly recorded that video. They vited your privacy!"

    I let out a long sigh. "Once something''s online, reason doesn''t matter anymore. Even if I tracke

    de person who filmed it, that

    solve thepany''s crisis."

    After packing up my things, I left and returned to my small rental apartment.

    Without Alex''s help, I was just an

    ordinary person. If I really had t

    leave Hastings Group, I''d take it as a fresh start. I''d live the kind of simple life an ordinary person should.

    But what I didn''t expect was that the very next morning, Alex actually showed up.

    Still half-asleep, I heard knocking at the door.

    Getting suspended was depressing, sure, but after running around for projects

    these past few weeks, I was honestly exhausted.

    "Who is it?"

    I opened the door in my pajamas, and the moment I saw Alex standing there in a suit, I felt like my entire world had just copsed.

    "You..." I quickly smoothed down my messy hair. "Why are you here?"

    Without a word, Alex stepped inside. It was only then that I noticed the suitcase in his hand.

    "I... I''ll get you some water," I said hesitantly from the doorway.

    But he ignored my offer and got straight to the point. "You''ve heard about thepany''s decision?"

    I nodded.

 Chapter 189

    "The suspension was decided by my father and the board members. I''ll do my best to fight for you." Alex looked at me.

    I slowly lowered my gaze. "This whole situation... did start because of me, so maybe I should just��"

    "Just what?"

    Alex suddenly stood up, his tone turning serious. "Serena, you''re not the one at fault here. Are you really going to give up over something this minor?"

    "I..."

    If I was being honest with myself, I didn''t want to lose this job. I had personally overseen the coborations with Schneider Group and Excel Group. I absolutely didn''t want to drop the ball at such a critical moment.

    "Think it over." Alex grabbed his suitcase and stood up. "I''m heading back to the Hastings residence tonight."

    Just as he was about to leave, I gritted my teeth and made up my mind. "Wait." He turned back to look at me.

    "I''ming with you." I was firm. "I''ll go back with you and apologize to Mr. Hastings Senior."

    A hint of relief shed in Alex''s eyes as he paused at the doorway.

    At the Hastings residence, the dining table was tense with silence.

    Mr. Hastings Senior sat with a solemn expression while Mom''s gaze toward Alex was filled with dissatisfaction.

    I took the initiative to speak. "Mr. Hastings Senior, I came back today to apologize to you. That incident the other day dragged you into unnecessary trouble."

    Hearing my words, Mr. Hastings Senior''s expression softened.

    "It''s not entirely your fault. What''s more important now is figuring out who''s pulling the strings behind the scenes and finding a way to recover thepany''s losses."

    Just as the atmosphere was starting to ease, Mom suddenly spoke up. "There''s no need to apologize. What are you even apologizing for?"

    I frowned and turned to her. "Mom, can you not say anything for once?"

    Mom red at Alex with

    resentment. "Alex, I know you''v

    been holding a grudge against me all these years. But I''m begging you, please don''t take it out on Serena."

    Alex looked at her in surprise, while Mr. Hastings Senior''s brows furrowed into deep lines.

    "Come to the study with me." He got up and motioned for Alex to follow.

    Once they left, Mom sat at the dining table, looking visibly hurt. "Serena, I''m worried about you. As your mother, I just want what''s best for you."

    I let out a long sigh.

    "Mom, who''s been putting these ideas in your head?" I asked. "If Alex really wanted to take revenge on me, he wouldn''t even need to lift a finger to render me unable to survive in Grandview.

    "Ever since I joined Hastings Group, Alex has kept me by his side,

    teaching me the ways of business

    and helping me improvemness-t

    Putting aside our personal rtionship, he''s been my mentor and benefactor.

    "Besides, this whole mess happened because someone filmed us at the caf�� and uploaded the video online. That''s what caused Hastings Group''s share price to drop."

    Mom stared at me in stunned silence.

    "Mom, I genuinely don''t understand why you believe these ridiculous ideas so stubbornly."

    Her defiance slowly faded, reced by doubt. "It... It was that guy who told me." "Julian?" I was speechless.

    "Mom, Julian is a scammer. He tricked me out of my money before, and now, he has nearly ruined my career. Why do you still believe him?"

    "I..." A flicker of panic shed through her eyes. "I just thought what he said made sense. I didn''t expect things to turn out like this."

    I exhaled in frustration.

    "I''ll deal with Julian myself. Mom, can you promise me that from now on, you''ll talk to me first before believing anything?"

 Chapter 190

    Mom nodded weakly, then whispered, "Serena, I just... I noticed that Alex treated you differently, so I was worried about you."

    Her words left me speechless. Alex treated me differently? Even Mom had noticed?

    "I''ll take some tea to Mr. Hastings Senior in the study." I wanted to avoid the conversation and quickly found an excuse to leave.

    As I reached the study door with the tea, I overheard a heated argument inside.

    "She''s your sister, so you''d better put those thoughts away." Mr. Hastings Senior''s voice carried a warning.

    "I''ll restrain my feelings, but I absolutely won''t allow Serena to be kicked out of Hastings Group," Alex said firmly. "She has brought a lot of value to thepany during her time here."

    "You want to keep her in Hastings Group just because of her value?" Mr. Hastings Senior pressed. "If it''s only about that, I might tolerate it. But if it''s not, then there is no way she can stay."

    Hearing this, I felt as if all the blood in my body had frozen. My heart pounded so hard it felt like it was going to jump out of my chest. I knew I shouldn''t be eavesdropping, but my feet refused to move.

    "Why?" Alex sounded frustrated. "You could ept Madam Burke, so why can''t I have Serena?"

    My grip on the cup loosened, and it nearly fell to the floor. Scalding hot tea spilled over the rim and onto my hand.

    The burning pain snapped me out of my daze, and I forced myself to leave while blinking back tears.

    "What happened?" Mom gasped when she saw me.

    "I..." My voice was choked with emotion. "I knocked over the tea and spilled it on my hand."

    "You careless child," Mom scolded gently, her tone filled with concern. "It was boiling hot water! Come here. Let me treat it before it blisters."

    Just as we reached Mom''s room, the sound of a door mming echoed from downstairs.

    "What happened?" Mom got up to check, but I quickly grabbed her arm.

    "Mom, just focus on treating my burn. It really hurts."

    Her attention immediately shifted back to me. "Alright, alright. Just hold on for a bit."

    A short whileter, I heard Alex''s footsteps as he returned to his room.

    I didn''t expect him to say those

    things. Just when I had finally epted reality, his and Mr. Hastings Senior''s conversation nearly reignited the foolish desire I

    had been trying so hard to suppress.

    "Serena." Mr. Hastings Senior''s voice came from outside Mom''s room. "I want to

    have a word with you. Are you free?"

    Mom''s eyes shed with concern. could tell she wanted to refuse

    speak, I answered first, Oulde!!

    my behalf, so before she co

    "Yes,dll be

    right there."

    "Serena..." Mom frowned once Mr. Hastings Senior had walked away. "He and

    Alex were probably arguing just now. Are you sure you want to go?"

    I nodded. "Mr. Hastings Senior has always treated me well. Besides, Mom, do you think he''s the kind of person who would take his anger

    out on me?"

    Hearing that, Nicole finally relented.

    I made my way to the study, where Mr. Hastings Senior still looked as kind and

    "Serena, have a seat. What happened to your hand?"

    I nced at my bandaged hand and smiled lightly. "I burned it while pouring water

    for my mom just now. It''s nothing serious."

    "Oh." Mr. Hastings Senior nodded. Then, his expression turned thoughtful. "I

    called you here today because I want to ask what you think of Alex."

 Chapter 191

    Mr. Hastings Senior didn''t specify what aspect of Alex he was asking about.

    I knew this was a test. My throat moved with difficulty, but I forced a light smile as

    I looked at him. "Mr. Hastings Senior, I think you''ve trained Mr. Hastings to be too perfect."

    Mr. Hastings Senior''s gaze instantly became wary. "What do you mean?"

    "Mr. Hastings'' business skills and strategies are far beyond what others his age could achieve. In just a few years, he has expanded Hastings Group several times over, which proves that he''s more than capable."

    Hearing this, Mr. Hastings Senior finally rxed. "Besides that?"

    "Hmm..." I pretended to think for a moment. "He''s also very generous to his employees."

    Mr. Hastings Senior finallyughed heartily. "Serena, I''ve been considering something for a while. I really like you as a daughter, so I was thinking of changing yourst name."

    "Why?" I asked, feigning curiosity.

    "I want to change yourst name and then choose a day for a formal introduction.

    I want everyone to know that you''re my daughter," Mr. Hastings Senior said with a hint of concern in his voice.

    "I''m sure you''ve seen the heated discussions online about you and Alex. Hastings Group can''t afford to be caught in such gossip. Besides, you and Alex are both young, and being entangled in a scandal like this is not good for either of you. Don''t you agree?"

    I nodded. "I''ll do whatever you want."

    ...

    When we were leaving at night, Mr. Hastings Senior deliberately gave Alex a look. "You should really learn from Serena. Look how sensible she is."

    Alex nced at me in confusion, but I quickly averted my eyes, avoiding his gaze.

    "Be nicer to Serena from now on. In a few days, I''ll choose a time to publicly announce that she''s my daughter," Mr. Hastings Senior said, looking at Alex.

    Alex''s first reaction was to look at me. I forced myself to smile and turned toward Mr. Hastings Senior.

    I didn''t dare look at Alex. I was afraid I''d see disappointment and sadness in his eyes. And if I did, I knew I would feel disappointed and sad too.

    After saying goodbye to Mr. Hastings Senior and Mom with a smile, I got into the car with Alex.

    "Is this because of the suspension?" Alex suddenly asked.

    I froze for a moment but still didn''t have the courage to look at him. I could only stare straight ahead.

    "No. Mr. Hastings Senior suggested it, and I didn''t want to refuse. If people know we''re siblings, it''ll save us a lot of trouble in the future."

    Alex didn''t respond, but he suddenly

    pressed the gas pedal hard. The

    luxury car shot forward like an- arrow, causing a dizzying,

    weightless sensation. I instinctively

    grabbed the handle for support.

    Then, just as abruptly, he slowed the car down, and we continued the rest of the drive in silence.

    When we reached my building and just as I was about to get out, Alex finally said, "Don''t worry about thepany. I''ll have Oliver handle it. For now, just treat this as a vacation."

    I nodded, got out, and watched as he drove away.

    The ck car looked like a massive beast when it was in front of me. e. But as it drove off, it gradually shrank into a tiny red dot in the distance until it disappearedpletely.

    A sharp pain spread in my chest, and it felt as if a piece of me had been carved away.

    I didn''t sleep all night.

    The first call I received the next morning was from L. On the other end of the line, she sounded unusually excited.

    "Serena, I''m back in Grandview!"

    "Really?" My heart should have been jumping with joy, but my soul felt empty.

    "What''s wrong? You sound so lifeless. Aren''t you happy that I''m back?"

 Chapter 192

    I was listless. "If I say I''m really happy, but I just can''t feel it, would you believe me?"

    "What''s wrong this time, mydy?" L chuckled. "Alright, let''s meet at our usual spot this afternoon. You can tell me everything then."

    At the restaurant, I devoured my food like I hadn''t eaten in days.

    "Are you starving?" L stared at me in shock. "Has Hastings Group gone so broke that they can''t even afford to feed you?"

    "You won''t believe this," I said after swallowing my food, feeling a little dejected. "I got suspended."

    "What?" L was dumbfounded. "A few days ago, you were still a project manager at Hastings Group, and now, you''ve been suspended?"

    "Life is just full of unexpected twists," I sighed, looking at her. "Julian interfered, so I got suspended."

    "What about Alex?" L''s tone wasn''t gossiping this time; she was genuinely concerned. "Tell me everything from the beginning."

    I happened to have been bottling up my grievances with nowhere to vent, so I recounted everything to her. By the time I finished, I actually felt a lot calmer. "So, that''s basically what happened."

    "This is so unfair!" L looked at me with sympathy. "I thought that with you at Hastings Group, Alex would be able to protect you. But I never expected something like this to happen. What are you nning to do now?"

    "What else can I do?" I let out a long sigh. "This isn''t something I can control."

    "So... what did Alex say?" L asked, testing the waters.

    I shrugged. "What else could he say? Mr. Hastings Senior said he''d pick a suitable time to publicly announce that I''m part of the Hastings family and hold a banquet for me."

    "What?" L shot up from her seat. "You... You agreed to it?"

    I nodded, forcing a smile. "What else could I do? Besides, being

    edged as a family member

    of Hastings is not an opportunity just anyone gets."

    L stared at me in silence for a while before suddenly scoffing. "Yeah, keep pretending. Deep down, you''re really struggling with this, aren''t you?"

    I said nothing.

    L gently reached out and hugged me. "Do you really think I don''t know what''s going on in your heart? You can''t let go of Alex, but you also feel there''s a gap between you. Serena, this is so hard on you."

    After everything I had been through, I hadn''t felt wronged or exhausted. But L''s

    words and gestures made my eyes sting with emotion.

    "Just like Alex said, consider this a vacation for a few days. I''ll be here with you

    the whole time," L reassured me, patting my shoulder gently.

    ...

    L and I spent the next few days holed up at home, ying video games, ordering takeout, staying upte, and drinking soda. We

    My mind finally rxed, and it felt like I had temporarily forgotten all my troubles.

    But good times neverst.

    On the fifth day, I suddenly received a phone call.

    Seeing the name "Elena" shing on my screen, I hesitated.

    "Who is it?" L leaned over, and when she saw the name, her expression also darkened. "What does she want from you?"

    "I don''t know." I shook my head. "She hasn''t bothered me in a long time."

 Chapter 193

    I chose to decline the call, but Elena kept calling. After hesitating for a long time, I finally answered.

    "Serena, you finally picked up." On the other end, Elena''s voice was tearful. "Even if you don''t like Julian, you didn''t have to do this to him."

    "What did I do?" I was utterly confused.

    "Wasn''t it you who had Julian kidnapped?" Elena''s tone carried an usatory tone.

    "He was thrown into an abandoned factory by the people you sent, left without food or water for three whole days. Were you trying to kill him?"

    The gravity of the situation hit me instantly, but I forced myself to stay calm. "Start from the beginning and exin everything clearly."

    Elena let out a bitterugh, her sobbing voiceced with smugness.

    "Julian only pestered you a couple of times, and you actually had him kidnapped? Those kidnappers told him to stay away from you right to his face. We''ve already called the police. If I''m not mistaken, Alex must have done this for you, right?" Hearing Alex''s name dragged into this, my heart immediately went on high alert. "It wasn''t Alex. You''re making false usations."

    "Oh? So you''re admitting it?" Elena jumped on my words.

    I instantly realized she was trying to trap me, so I forced myself to stayposed.

    "I already told you, you''re making false usations."

    "Whether it''s false or not, the police will find out soon enough." Elena''s tone turned sinister. "Serena, you won''t get away this time. The kidnappers mentioned only one name-yours."

    A headache hit me like a hammer. I had no idea if she was telling the truth. If it was real, I needed to know who was behind it, why they did it, and whether this was actually aimed at Alex.

    After calming myself down, I pulled out my phone and called Alex, but no one answered.

    A surge of panic shed through me, and I immediately dialed Oliver. "Oliver, where''s Mr. Hastings?"

    Oliver picked up quickly, but his tone sounded a little off. "Serena? Why are you calling? He''s in a meeting."

    "Where? With whom? When will it end?"

    "Uh... At thepany... with the shareholders... It should... should be over soon."

    His tone sounded normal, but something about it felt off. "Oliver, you''re lying. You''ve never revealed his whereabouts to anyone before no matter who asked."

    Silence fell on the other end. My heart pounded, and my head felt like it was going to explode.

    "Tell me the truth. Mr. Hastings... Has he been caught up in Julian''s kidnapping case?"

    "You already know?" Oliver sounded surprised and then fell into another long silence. "Before the police took him away, Mr. Hastings''st instruction was not to let you know about this."

    Tears welled up in my eyes and spilled over uncontrobly. "What do we do now?"

    Oliver''s voice carried a trace of helplessness. "Julian is adamant that Mr. Hastings was behind this Mr. Hastings even told the police not to involve you. Serena, the only one who can save him now is MIO

    Hastings Senior."

    I nodded, choking back my sobs as I asked the final question. "Oliver... Did Mr.

    Hastings really know nothing about this?"

    Oliver took a deep breath. "He''s a<pw-abiding man. And if he had nned something like this, he would''ve asked me to do it. I never did anything like that. Serena, you should believe in his character."

 Chapter 194

    I finally felt a bit relieved. I believed in Alex, but I was also worried he might have acted impulsively.

    Wiping away my tears, I reminded myself that this was not the time for crying or weakness-I had to find a way to help Alex.

    "Serena, is this really that serious?" L looked at me with concern. "If Alex is innocent, then there''s nothing to worry about, right?"

    I took a deep breath to calm myself down while changing my clothes. "L, Alex is

    the CEO of Hastings Group. This matter has to be handled properly, or the impact on thepany could be unpredictable."

    "What are you going to do now?"

    I finished getting dressed and grabbed my car keys. "I''m going to the Hastings residence to see Mr. Hastings Senior."

    "Serena." L grabbed my hand, her voice trembling with urgency. "Right now, Mr. Hastings Senior must be furious. If you go back, he might me you too."

    "But I have to go." My tone was firm. "I don''t know who''s really behind this, but L, from the moment the kidnappers mentioned my name, I was already involved."

    I drove straight to the Hastings residence.

    The first person to notice me was Mom. The moment she saw me, a sh of surprise crossed her face before she rushed over in a panic, lowering her voice. "Why did youe back?"

    "Mom." I looked at her. "I''m here to see Mr. Hastings Senior."

    "You... You found out?" Mom''s eyes welled up with anxious tears. "He''s furious right now. Just go back. I''ll talk to himter."

    "No." I was firm. "I have to see him now. I need to speak with him."

    "You stubborn child." Seeing that she couldn''t persuade me, Mom tried to push me out. "Go home to your own ce."

    I stood my ground. Just then, Mr. Hastings Senior came storming toward us, his expression dark with fury.

    Mom noticed him too and quickly

    stepped forward. "Mr. Hastings

    Senior, there must be some

    vel

    Sunderstanding. This has nothing

    to do with Serena. You can''t-"

    A loud pnded on my face, and Mom screamed in shock. I took a deep breath and remained still.

    "How dare you hit my daughter?" Mom shrieked, confronting Mr..

    Hastings Senior. "I''ve never a

    hand on her, not once! What right do you have to hit her?"

    "This entire mess started because of her." Mr. Hastings Senior''s face was livid, his breathing heavy.

    "I''ve treated you well, haven''t I? So why would you do this? I''ve always told Alex to help you, to make sure you wouldn''t suffer any losses with that Julian ke kid. What more could you possibly want? You''re just a young woman, and you actually went and orchestrated a

    kidnapping?"

    I realized Mr. Hastings Senior thought I was responsible for Julian''s kidnapping and that Alex had taken the fall for me.

    Taking a deep breath, I met Mr. Hastings Senior''s gaze. "Mr. Hastings Senior, I

    had nothing to do with this. Can I speak with you alone?"

    His eyes narrowed with suspicion as he scrutinized me. I stood still and let him examine me as much as he wanted.

    "No." Mom stepped in front of me, shielding me protectively.

    "Mom." I gently patted her shoulder to reassure her. "What''s done is done, and we need to solve it. Go back and rest in your room."

 Chapter 195

    "No." Mom was firm and turned back to look at my face.

    Mr. Hastings Senior hadn''t used much force, but my cheek still burned with heat.

    "Maryanne, take my mom back to her room to rest."

    I patted Mom''s shoulder. "It''s going to be okay."

    Mom was led away, and I followed Mr. Hastings Senior into his study.

    "You really had nothing to do with this?" There was still doubt in his voice.

    I nodded resolutely. "It wasn''t me, and it wasn''t Alex. We still need to investigate who''s behind this."

    A flicker of guilt crossed Mr. Hastings Senior''s face. "Then..."

    I shook my head. "This matter is still tied to me. Julian heard my name from the kidnappers, but he''s convinced that it was Alex who orchestrated it. Given the past grudges between them, that''s what led to this situation.

    "And as the supposed person at the center of it all, I haven''t even been

    summoned for questioning yet. That must be because Alex is protecting me. Mr. Hastings Senior, since he''s shielding me and keeping me out of this, I have to do something for him in return."

    Mr. Hastings Senior''s skeptical gaze softened into one of trust. "What do you n to do now?"

    I thought for a moment. "First, we need to stabilize thepany. We must present

    a united front. Mr. Hastings Senior, can you arrange for someone to get information from the police?"

    Mr. Hastings Senior nodded. "You''re thinking in the right direction. I''ll inform Oliver. For now, you''ll have full authority over thepany."

    ...

    When I arrived at Hastings Group, Oliver was already waiting for me at the entrance. "Serena, you''re finally here."

    I stepped out of the car and headed straight for the conference room on the top floor-the one that had always been reserved for Alex. But today, I would be sitting in his ce.

    As I walked in, many employees cast furtive nces my way, but I held my head high and ignored them.

    Inside the conference room, department heads were already gathered, their faces filled with unease. The entire room was gripped by anxiety.

    Oliver cleared his throat. "We just received word from Mr. Hastings Senior. Effective immediately, Ms. Serena Ashford will be overseeing thepany''s operations. The official appointment letter has been issued."

    He held up the sealed document for all to see. I took my seat at the head of the table, the one that belonged to Alex.

    "Everyone," I addressed them, my voice steady I''m sure you''re all aware of what has happened today What I need from you now, as department heads, is to keep teams steady. Don''t allow

    unnecessary rumors to spol.ne

    within thepany.

    "Hastings Group must present a united front. We can''t afford internal doubts and decay. This may seem like a serious issue, but it''s nothing more than a minor setback.

    "However, if any of you fail to manage your departments properly, the first thing I''ll do once this is over is hold you ountable."

    One of the executives spoke up. "Ms. Ashford, with all due respect, your appointment is only temporary. If we ry your instructions, they might not hold much weight."

    I chuckled and Hooked directly at

    him. "My appointment was personally approved by Mr. Hastings Senior, specifically to handle this crisis may not have other credentials, but once this matter is resolved, don''t you think there''s a

    high chance that a report on each of your performances will end up on Mr. Hastings'' or Mr. Hastings Senior''s desks?"

    For the first time, I used the Hastings family''s name to assert authority��and it

    was for the sake of stabilizing theirpany.

    The meeting ended with everyone harboring their own thoughts. Through a mix of pressure and persuasion, I had managed��at least for now-to rein in this group of seasoned executives.

 Chapter 196

    Oliver poured me a cup of tea. "Serena, you were really impressive back there."

    "Really?" I took a big gulp of tea before looking up at him. "Honestly, I''m freaking out on the inside."

    "If Mr. Hastings had seen you today, he would''ve been proud."

    At the mention of Alex, my heart clenched with worry and sorrow.

    "What''s our next move?" Oliver asked.

    "We''re going to the hospital to see Julian." I grabbed my bag and stood up. "Whoever started the trouble should end it."

    At the hospital, I ran into Elena in the hallway. The moment she saw me, she charged at me while shouting. Oliver reacted quickly, stepping in front of me to block her.

    "Serena, you actually dare to show up?" Her voice was half warning, half gloating. I looked at her, puzzled. "Why wouldn''t I?"

    "You had the audacity to do something like this! Let me tell you, the ke family won''t let this slide. Alex is done for this time." Her eyes sparkled with anticipation and excitement.

    I studied her expression for a moment before suddenlyughing.

    "What are youughing at?" Elena snapped.

    "I''mughing at you for being delusional." I shook my head. "The investigation isn''t even over yet. Are you a police officer? How can you be so sure this has anything to do with Alex?"

    "You-" She refused to ept it, but before she could argue, a voice came from inside the ward.

    "Serena? Is that you? Did youe to see me?"

    Ignoring Elena and the furious re she shot at me, I walked into the hospital ward.

    "Serena, did you hear I was hurt ande to see me on purpose?" Julian''s eyes lit up as he looked at me, making me ufortable. But for Alex''s sake, I knew I had to endure it.

    I set my bag aside and sat down next to his bed. "I''m here to ask about what happened the day you were kidnapped. What did you hear over the past few days?"

    "I was walking when I was suddenly grabbed. They barely spoke and just beat me

    up. The only thing I heard was them telling me to stay away from you."

    I already knew that much. I sighed. "Julian, nothing you heard points to Alex. So, why are you using him?"

    Julian frowned. "Who else could it be?"

    "Did you see Alex? Did you hear his

    voice? You didn''t even hear his

    name you heard mine. You should have told the police it was me.'' My voice grew agitated.

    "They blindfolded me, so I couldn''t see anything." Julian faltered under my questioning.

    "But they said I offended someone. Hastings Group''s share price dropped recently. Wasn''t that because of me? Who else but Alex would have a reason?"

    He was so confident in his ridiculous logic that I felt both helpless and frustrated. But I couldn''t show any weakness-I had to stand my ground.

    "Serena... There might still be a way to turn this around." Julian hesitated, testing the waters.

    I lowered my gaze, waiting for him to continue.

    "If you get back together with me, I'' go to the police and withdraw my statement. I''ll even publicly dere

    therstood Alex and issue

    an apology."

    "Ms. Ashford, you can''t." Oliver immediately warned me.

    "What did you just say?" Elena''s voice was shrill with disbelief and fury.

 Chapter 197

    I stared at Julian. His eyes gleamed with arrogance, as if he held the power to control others'' fates.

    Disgust surged within me.

    "How shameless!" I picked up my bag. "Julian, if he didn''t do it, then he didn''t do it. I''ll find the evidence. The moment I prove Alex''s innocence will be the moment I sue you for nder and defamation."

    I turned and walked out of the hospital ward, with Oliver following closely behind. Behind us, Julian''s furious voice echoed through the hallway.

    "Serena, this is your only chance! You''ll regret this! You''lle begging me!"

    I was still seething after leaving the hospital.

    How could I have wasted three years of my life on someone like Julian? And now, he was dragging Alex into this mess.

    It had been five hours since Alex was taken away by the police.

    It was now 5:00 pm, and despite running around all day, I hadn''t made any progress. A sense of helplessness crept in.

    "Ms. Ashford, I recorded what Julian said and sent it to thewyers. It should be useful," Oliver informed me.

    I nodded, letting out a long sigh. My voice wasced with exhaustion. "Oliver, I want to see the crime scene."

    "I''ll drive," he responded without hesitation.

    Just as I was about to open the car door, my phone rang. I nced at the screen

    and saw that it was Lucas. After a brief hesitation, I answered.

    "Serena, are you okay?" His voice was filled with concern and urgency.

    I let out a soft hum. "We''re heading to the crime scene now."

    "I just found out that the abandoned factory is actually an old address of one of

    my family''s subsidiaries. Let me go with you."

    I nodded. "I''d appreciate that."

    ...

    At the scene, the police stopped us at the entrance.

    in

    "I''m with Hastings Group." I took out my work ID to prove my identity. "This incident has greatly impacted ourpany. Can''t we at least get some information?"  fo

    The officer nced at me, then firmly shook his head. "No unauthorized personnel allowed."

    "I''m awyer." Lucas suddenly produced his credentials. "And this factory belongs to my family. I''m also the legal representative entrusted by Hastings Group.

    The officer examined his documents, verified them, and finally let us through.

    Lucas tucked away hiswyer''s license with a small smile. "Never thought the certificate I got out of boredom would actuallye in handy."

    I cast him a grateful look.

    Inside the abandoned factory, the police, wearing white gloves, took notes and photographs. After surveying the area, we stepped back beyond the caution tape.

    "Based on the evidence, there were three assants, with one being the leader," an officer exined.

    "And from the scene, we found no footprints or traces indicating that Alex was ever here."

    "Then doesn''t that prove he''s innocent?" I asked urgently.

    The officer nced at me. "It''s not that simple."

    "Don''t panic, Serena," Lucas

    reassured me in a gentle voice. "The

    police have to be thorough. Aet

    all,

    the mastermind doesn''t always have to be physically present."

    My heart sank.

    Just then, a police officer''s phone rang. He answered, and his expression

    suddenly turned grim.

 Chapter 198

    "The hospital just called," the officer said seriously after hanging up.

    "They found a second set of assault wounds on Julian. The attacker was precise and ruthless. If they had used just a bit more force, Julian might not have died but he would''ve definitely been crippled."

    I sucked in a sharp breath. Aside from me, I couldn''t imagine who else would hate Julian this much.

    "Captain, we found something!" A police officer walked over, holding a sealed evidence bag. "It was in the corner."

    As the officer handed it over, I nced at it and immediately felt a sense of familiarity.

    I racked my brain, then suddenly grasped the officer''s arm like I had found a lifeline. "This is a designer cufflink, and it''s custom-made. Doesn''t this prove..... that the mastermind was at the scene too?"

    "Are you sure?" The officer gave me a skeptical look.

    I nodded firmly. "There''s the logo of the luxury brand on the back, but I don''t recall this design being part of their collection. Look at the emblem-it seems to have a special meaning. That suggests it was custom-made."

    My heart pounded in my chest as I struggled to keep my voice steady while exining my analysis.

    The officer turned the cufflink over inside the evidence bag, examining it carefully. After a moment, he nodded.

    "We''ll take your suggestion into ount. I''ll have the team analyze it thoroughly. Go home and wait for further updates."

    I finally let out a breath of relief. This cufflink might be the key evidence that clears Alex''s name.

    "Ms. Ashford, it''s getting dark. Let me take you home." Oliver stepped forward.

    I shook my head. "Oliver, inform thewyer toe to thepany. I need to discuss something with him."

    Oliver nodded and left to make the call. Lucas approached me. "Serena, let me take you back."

    I shook my head again. "No need, Luke. Thank you for running around

    with me Pa

    all day. From here on, it''s a matter of Hastings Group, so I''ll

    handle it myself."

    Back at thepany, I told thewyer everything that had happened. His response was reassuring-Alex would be released due to insufficient evidence.

    "How long will that take?" I asked anxiously, standing up.

    "Within 48 hours," thewyer replied, ncing at his phone. "We''ll go to the police station tomorrow."

    Hearing that, the weight on my heart finally eased.

    "You and Mr. Hastings seem really close," thewyer remarked with a smile. "If he knew everything you did for him, he''d probably be really happy."

    If this were in the past, I might have been pleased to hear such ament. But today, I couldn''t feel happy at all. Every time Alex''s name was mentioned, all I felt was deep concern.

    ...

    After leaving thepany, Oliver checked the time. "Ms. Ashford, should I take you home?"

    I shook my head. "Mr. Hastings Senior must be waiting for news. I need to stop by the Hastings residence."

    Grabbing my car keys, I drove there without hesitation.

    When I delivered the news, Mr. Hastings Senior finally rxed. He let out a deep sigh. "Serena, you''ve worked so hard today, running

    around everywhere for Alex''s sake."

    I shook my head. "It didn''t feel hard at all, Mr. Hastings Senior. I just want him to

    be safe."

 Chapter 199

    Mom had been standing nearby the whole time. I knew she was worried about me, afraid that Mr. Hastings Senior would vent his anger on me again.

    Mr. Hastings Senior nced at Mom awkwardly before clearing his throat. "About this morning... Don''t take it to heart. I was just too worried about Alex. He has sacrificed a lot for Hastings Group over the years, and now, countless eyes are watching him.

    "He can''t afford even the slightest mistake-especially something as serious as being taken to the police station. If this isn''t handled properly, Alex''s reputation will bepletely ruined."

    I nodded. "I understand, Mr. Hastings Senior. I''m also very worried about Mr. Hastings. At least now, everything is finally okay."

    Mr. Hastings Senior nodded, and his gaze toward me softened with kindness. "You''ve worked hard today."

    Early the next morning, I received a call from Oliver. "Ms. Ashford, Mr. Hastings has been released."

    "Really?" I sat up in surprise. "So soon? Has thewyer gone to the station yet?"

    Oliver''s voice on the other end was slightly heavy. "Thewyer hasn''t gone yet, but three young men turned themselves in. They confessed to kidnapping Julian."

    I frowned. "What was their reason?"

    "They said they knew Julian''s identity and wanted to extort money from him."

    I became even more puzzled. "But ording to Julian, they only beat him up. They never actually extorted him."

    My first instinct was that these people were taking the fall for someone else. But whose crime were they covering up? I had no idea.

    For now, the most important thing was picking up Alex.

    "The police are still investigating the cufflink." Oliver sighed. "I looked into it. If that brand''s cufflink was custom-made, it would cost at least 50 grand. Someone who can afford to spend that much on a single cufflink wouldn''t need to kidnap Julian for money. Besides, the ke family is nowhere near as powerful as they used to be."

    A mix of emotions welled up inside me. Hearing Oliver''s words, I thought I about the decline of the ke

    crept into my mind.  fo

    family. Then, a bold idea t

    Could it be Lucas?

    But I quickly shook my head, pushing the ridiculous thought away.

    The key issue was, why would Lucas do this? He wasn''t short on money.

    novel

    His top priority right now was securing his position in the

    Schneider family.

    If he had really kidnapped Julian, the

    other members of the Schneider family who were already eyeing him with suspicion would never let him off easily.

    Lucas had no reason to act recklessly. Besides, thinking back to the cufflink, it didn''t seem to carry any special meaning.

    The gemstone embedded in it was a deep blood-redpletely different from Lucas'' usual style.

    Shaking off my stray thoughts, I focused on one thing-picking up Alex.

    ...

    The gates of the police station opened, and Alex walked out. The moment I saw him, my emotions flipped from excitement to grievance.

    Seeing him standing there unharmed, I could no longer hold back my tears.

    "Serena." Alex smiled softly at me at first, but then his brows furrowed. "Why are you crying?"

    There were still quite a few officers around, and Oliver was beside me, but no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t stop my tears.

    "Alright, alright." Alex gently patted my head. "How can someone your age still be such a crybaby?"

    "You look exhausted." My gaze fell on the stubble on his chin and his unkempt hair.

    A pang of sadness hit me. This was Alex, someone always so refined and well put-together. Yet now, he looked like this.

 Chapter 200

    "It''s okay." Alex patted me reassuringly. "See? I''m fine. Let''s go home."

    As we walked out of the police station, neither of us spoke.

    "How''s thepany doing?" Alex suddenly asked.

    Oliver nodded and replied, "Mr. Hastings Senior temporarily appointed Ms. Ashford as the acting head of thepany. Although Ms. Ashford had to take over on short notice, she handled everything methodically. There''s been a lot of spection externally, but things are stable internally."

    Alex turned to look at me in disbelief, and then his eyes filled with heartache. "Serena, you''ve worked hard."

    I shook my head.

    Alex suddenly chuckled. "Looks like I was worrying too much before. Turns out, our Serena is quite capable, isn''t she?"

    Hearing his yful, almost childlike tone, I couldn''t help but huff. "I''m not a child anymore."

    "Looks like you can take on big responsibilities in thepany now. I used to always worry about you, but it seems I underestimated you."

    I frowned and looked at him seriously. "Can you stop joking around? I was really worried about you! Something this serious happened, and you didn''t even tell me. You even had Oliver keep it from me!"

    My eyes welled up again. Alex pulled me into his arms, gently patting my back. "Alright, alright. I just didn''t want to scare you. I won''t do it again, okay?"

    His voice was unbelievably soft and tender.

    Normally, I would''ve pushed him away, but today, the worry and grievances I had been bottling up could only be eased by his embrace. So, I let him hold me. I knew this wasn''t right, but I couldn''t help but sink into it.

    Alex reached out and wiped the tears from the corner of my eyes, his gaze full of warmth. "You''ve grown up."

    When we arrived at the Hastings residence, Mr. Hastings Senior and Mom were already waiting at the door.

    Both of them were craning their necks expectantly, but the moment they saw the car approach, Mr. Hastings Senior stiffened and turned his head away.

    "Mom, Mr. Hastings Senior, we''re back." I got out of the car and walked over to Mom.

    Gone was the gentle, vulnerable Alex from the car. Now, despite his messy hair and exhausted expression, he exuded authority.

    "Dad."

    "Hmph!" Hearing Mr. Hastings Senior''s cold snort, Mom and I exchanged a nce.

    Mr. Hastings Senior shot a look at Alex. His eyes were clearly filled with worry, but his tone remained harsh. "You''re already an adult, yet you still get into this kind of trouble.

    Alex remained silent, letting Mr. Hastings Senior scold him without protest.

    But I knew the truth-Alex had beenpletely innocent in this. If anyone was responsible, it was me.

    Mom must have realized it too because she stepped forward to calm Mr. Hastings Senior. "Mr. Hastings Senior, it wasn''t his fault, so why are you ming him? Look, Alex is back, and everything bas been resolved. Let''s just let him go inside first, alright?"

    Only then did Mr. Hastings Senior step aside.

    Mom shot me a look, and I quickly grabbed Alex''s arm and pulled him inside.

    Behind us, Mom chuckled. "You clearly care about Alex, but as soon as hees back, you act all stern. What''s the point of that?"

    She then turned to Alex. "Go freshen up. I''ll make you both something delicious."

    At the dinner table, Alex had already showered and changed. He was no longer the disheveled man who had just walked out of the police station.

    Instead, he had once again transformed into theposed businessman he was known to be.

 Chapter 201

    "When you return to the office, get Mr. Hoover to take care of Serena''s ount. We''ll announce her identity in public during the annual meeting," said Mr. Hastings Senior while eating.

    "What identity?" Alex looked at Mr. Hastings Senior in confusion and then shifted his gaze to me.

    However, I kept my head low and focused on eating.

    "Serena did well this time. She''s capable of taking care of things on her own now. Technically, I''ve found you a helper. I''m going to announce that she''s my daughter," said Mr. Hastings Senior, scrutinizing Alex.

    "No," objected Alex after a long silence. I lost my appetite and gripped my cutlery, still afraid to lift my head.

    Mr. Hastings Senior stared at Alex in confusion. "Why? Serena has suffered for the past few years. Once I announce her identity, she can help you manage thepany rightfully. Are you nning to make her an insignificant employee for the rest of her life?"

    Alex lowered his gaze at me, and I could feel the heat from his gaze. "I can let her manage thepany rightfully without revealing her identity. That''s because I like her."

    Mr. Hastings Senior and I were shocked. Especially Mr. Hastings Senior, whose eyes were wide with shock as they darted between me and Alex.

    Three pairs of eyes stared at us, each filled with different emotions like anger and confusion. Alex stared back at them as he repeated firmly, "You can''t

    acknowledge Serena as your daughter."

    Mr. Hastings Senior gazed at Alex for a long time before letting out a scoff. "It has to be like that, and there''s no room for negotiation. Serena has agreed to it."

    Alex lowered his gaze at me in perplexity. The moment I met his gaze, I almost lost myposure. However, I gritted my teeth and smiled at him. "Mr. Hastings Senior told me about it."

    Alex''s tone was frosty when he said, "And you didn''t object?"

    Gritting my teeth, I nodded.

    Suddenly, Alex pulled me up from my seat, causing Mr. Hastings Senior and Mom to rush forward anxiously. "Where are you taking her?"

    "Home." Alex sounded distant and disappointed. He turned around to look at Mr. Hastings Senior

    Mom. "To prepare or

    work."

    With that, I left with Alex without saying anything. Throughout the journey, Alex did

    not say anything, so I kept silent.

    Alex brought me to his house. In the past, I

    it

    That day, however, I could only obey

    32ould definitely object to i

    . "I''ll take a shower fin obey

    "Wait," said Alex, stretching out an arm to block my path.

    Hanging my head, I returned to the couch and took a seat.

    "When did it happen?"

    "It was... when we went back to your parent''s ce," I answered.

    Alex shouted furiously, "How could you not tell me about such a serious matter? Serena, you''ve gotten bolder now, huh?"

    I could not help but cower when Alex

    suddenly raised his voice. Even my voice sounded aggrieved when said I-I thought Mr. Hastings Senior would tell you about it."

    Alex scoffed. "Tell me about it? He''d prefer to keep me in the dark forever."

 Chapter 202

    I did not respond. Frustrated, Alex scratched his head. "Why did you agree to his suggestion?"

    "I-I" I stammered, unable to say anything. I agreed to the suggestion in front of Mr. Hastings Senior because I didn''t have any feelings for Alex. Now that I was facing Alex, I doubted if I truly had zero feelings for him. I couldn''t bring myself to say anything.

    "Many things have been happening in thepany recently. Everything''s a mess, and even theizens are discussing it. I feared it''d affect you. It''s... the best oue," was the answer I coulde up with.

    "I''m not happy about it. Did you think of the consequences?" Alex crossed his

    arms.

    "I..." I looked up at him, panic shing through my eyes.

    Suddenly, Alex straightened himself and gave me a serious stare. "Serena, I want you to tell me the truth. What are your feelings for me?"

    Alex''s eyes were filled with anticipation. It was my first time seeing that look on his face.

    Softly, I said, "I-I only see you as my brother. I apologize if I''ve done anything that gave you the impression otherwise."

    Alex''s eyes bore into mine as if he wanted to find a different answer in my eyes. Hence, I mustered my courage and stared back at him while I uttered that lie.

    He looked at me in disbelief. "You obviously care about me. This matter has proved that you like me. Do you dare deny you don''t have any feelings for me, Serena?"

    "I don''t. It''s only normal for me to worry about you. This problem arose because of me. You''re the CEO of Hastings Group. Many people depend on you for a living," I answered firmly.

    Alex suddenly raised his voice in anger. "You''re lying. Everything in the past proves that you like me. How could you be so cowardly?"

    I let out a long, helpless sigh. "But our rtionship has to stay this way. Otherwise, how will my mother get along with the Hastings family? Do you want her to carry a lifetime of shame?"

    My questions brought a trace of rationality back to Alex. Looking conflicted, he said, "I''ve thought

    about that, but I couldn''t help bumet

    lose my temper when I saw how

    close you were to Lucas. Trust me, okay? Trust me. I''ll take care of this. Don''t give up so easily." Alex

    grabbed my shoulder as if he was

    losing his mind.

    I felt bad seeing Alex behaving that way. Suppressing the grievance in my heart, I

    pushed Alex''s hand away. "I''ll get going first."

    I took the car keys and left instantly

    look

    The Alex''s face made my

    tache. I feared I would cry and

    throw myself into his arms ifd stayed a second longer.

    When I reached home, I was greeted by L, who had been anxiously waiting for

    me. She looked relieved as soon as she saw me. "Thank goodness you''re alright."

    I nodded, teary-eyed.

    Noticing how emotional I looked, L inched forward. "What''s wrong? Why are you crying?"

    At that moment, I let my tears flow freely. I was trembling as I recounted everything that happened.

    "Did Alex really say that?" L''s eyes were filled with confusion after she finished listening to me.

    I nodded.

 Chapter 203

    "Then why didn''t you agree?" asked L.

    At that, I sobbed harder. "L, I-I can''t say that. Alex and I are from two different worlds. Even Mr. Hastings Senior can''t ept it, let alone my mom. My mom knows the Hastings family''s difficulties, and Alex is more outstanding than his father. That''s why I can''t agree." I wiped the tears off my face.

    L let out a heavy sigh. "The world of adults is soplicated."

    I was awakened by L the next morning. "Serena! Serena, wake up already."

    "What''s wrong?" I asked, opening my eyes blearily. I cried so hardst night that my eyes ached and my eyelids swollen.

    L handed me her phone. "Look, there''s news all over the inte about Alex being arrested by the police. Hastings Group''s stock price has fallen terribly. Those who bought the shares in the past are demanding their money on the inte."

    I shot up from bed and started getting changed. "L, I have to go to the office. I''m afraid you''ll need to be home alone today."

    Alex was not in the office by the time I arrived. Oliver looked calm as he assured me, "You don''t need to worry about this. As long as Mr. Hastings holds a press conference, public opinion will settle. We''ll also release some official statements from the police. It''ll be fine."

    "But the stock price..."

    Oliver sighed. "Oh, the stock price. It''s normal for it to fluctuate. Oh, well. We can only wait for it to recover. There''s nothing else we can do."

    I nodded. Just then, Alex entered from the outside dressed in a custom-made suit that fit him perfectly and entuated his refined demeanor. It was as if nothing happenedst night Come in you two."

    Oliver entered Alex''s office without hesitation. On the other hand, I hesitated.

    Just as Oliver was about to shut the door, he realized I was still standing outside. Frowning, he asked, "Serena, aren''t youing in?"

    I knitted my brows in confusion. "Is it appropriate for me to go in? I''m just an ordinary employee from the R&D department anyway."

    Suddenly, Alex asked, "Then what are you doing here? Since you''ve taken up a leadership role, then you must carry out the responsibilities."

    Looking up at me, Alex warned, "Don''t bring your personal matters to work, and stop thinking you''re an ordinary employee from the R&D department."

    I was bewildered for being suddenly reprimanded by Alex. However, Oliver quickly pulled me into Alex''s office.

    "Oliver, get someone to empty the office next door for Ms. Ashfordter. She''s in charge of the R&D department in the future," ordered Alex.

    Before I could refuse, Oliver responded, "Got it, Mr. Hastings."

    Alex continued, "I want to hold a press conference to let the public know that wasn''t arrested. The first thing we need to do is to stabilize the situation. As for those who tendered their resignation, approve and review them as per our normal process."

    All Oliver did was nod like an emotionless robot. After Alex gave out a long list of

    orders, he waved dismissively. "Alright. You two may leave."

    When Oliver

    and I were out of Alex''s office, I said to him with a frown, "I was appointed to the role in a time of crisis. Now that Mr. Hastings is back, should back down, right? How could you ept the position for me?"

 Chapter 204

    Oliver sighed deeply. "Dear Ms. Ashford, couldn''t you tell that Mr. Hastings was in a bad mood today?"

    Frowning, I asked, "Really? He looked fine."

    "Mr. Hastings'' bad mood can be ssified into two categories. It''s fine when he''s just gloomy, but when he does crazy stuff while smiling, that''s the scariest."

    "Does crazy stuff while smiling?"

    Oliver nodded. "When that happens, even if he asks you to be the CEO, you should agree with him. Otherwise, he''ll get mad..."

    Oliver shuddered and turned around to leave. I was confused, but I dared not ask too much about it.

    I carried out my duties as ordered by Alex, but I could sense his indifference for me. He''d just give me a simple nod like I was an ordinary employee whenever we passed by each other.

    Holding my documents, I smiled andforted myself, saying, "It''s better this way."

    Patricia asked me softly, "What''s wrong with you and Mr. Hastings? Why do I feel like you two have be... distant?"

    Stunned, I nced at Patricia. "Shouldn''t Mr. Hastings and I be like this?"

    Patricia gave me a puzzled look. "How can it be? You two weren''t like this. Serena, did something happen to you two?"

    Shaking my head, I said, "No. Let''s look at the documents."

    Meanwhile, Julian was extremely anxious when he did not receive any news about Hastings Group.

    Elena sat beside Julian''s bed, sobbing, "Julian, you gave me a scare. Thank goodness you''re fine. Otherwise, I''d never forgive Serena."

    "Serena has nothing to do with this," Julian defended Serena with a frown.

    Elena gazed at Julian in surprise. "What''s up with you? You obviously look down on Serena too. Why are you suddenly defending her now?"

    Julian did not know why he was behaving that way either, but Elena continuedining, "You heard Serena''s name. You should''ve let the police arrest her for questioning. Julian, I really think Serena has something to do with this.

    Elenay on Julian''s chest, saying, "Serena must''ve realized how well you treat

    me and felt jealous. That''s why she sent someone to kidnap you."

    At the mention of the police, Julian remembered something and looked at Elena. "Give me my phone. I need to call the police."

    Thinking Julian hade to his senses, Elena excitedly handed him the phone. Julian dialed the police station''s number and asked, "Hello, may know what the update on my case is?"

    After some time, Julian frowned. "What? Alex was released? Have you found the suspect, then?"

    Julian was clearly fuming. "No? How do you people work? How could you release Alex when you haven''t found anything? I''m telling you, this is rted to Alex Hastings."

 Chapter 205

    Julian scoffed. "Evidence? I''m lying in the hospital. Who could it be if not Alex? Besides "

    When a t tone came from the other end, Julian''s expression turned grim. Then, he flung the phone to the ground.

    "What happened?" Julian''s father, Walter, was shocked as he entered the room.

    Julian fumed, "Alex was released, and the police haven''t found out who''s behind the kidnapping."

    Frowning, Walter sighed resignedly. "All I can say is that we shouldn''t have messed with Hastings Group. They''re too powerfulpared to us. Here, eat something."

    However, Julian was in no mood to eat. Grabbing Walter''s hand, Julian said, "Dad, it''s Alex who made us like this. It has something to do with him. Why don''t we use this opportunity to get some money from Hastings Group?"

    ...

    When I was notified of Hastings Group''s sudden board meeting, I was confused. "There have been more board meetings this year," Imented with a sigh and began preparing for the meeting.

    "I know, right? Even Mr. Hastings Senior is attending the meeting," whispered Patricia.

    I frowned as worry bubbled in my heart. "Mr. Hastings Senior ising too? He wouldn''t attend the meeting if this is a small matter."

    When I rushed to the conference room, members of the board were already there. An ill-tempered director looked livid when he saw me.

    "Come here," ordered Alex suddenly, capturing the attention of the eager eyes.

    "Mr. Hastings, you''ve got to give us an exnation today. This isn''t a small matter," said one of the directors angrily.

    Puzzled, I turned to Alex for an exnation.

    Smiling, Alex Said, "The kes are trying to extort us for money. ke Corporation is just a small business. They can''t do us any significant harm Are you guys trying to remove me from my position as the CEO? Isn''t that abusing your power for personal grudges?"

    The directors'' eyes widened in shock, and they hurledments at Alex. Meanwhile, Alex simply remained seated in silence.

    From their argument, I roughly understood that Julian had scammed Hastings Group. Frowning, I stared at the group of people at the table who had ulterior motives. "Isn''t Julian ke at fault here?"

    My voice was not too loud, but the people who were causing a ruckus heard me and fell silent. A few shareholders nced in my direction.

    "What did you say?" questioned one of the shareholders.

    Staring back at him, I uttered, "I said, this has nothing to do with Hastings Group. It''s the kes'' fault. You guys are all elderly. How could you cause such a ruckus?"

    "What do you know, youngdy? Hastings Group''s stock price is currently at its lowest. It''s only normal to get to the bottom of it."

    I maintained my gaze on the shareholder fearlessly. "But isn''t the reason obvious? The kes want to scam Hastings Group, and Julian''s the criminal. The fact that Alex was released means that he''s innocent. What now? The public has epted the fact, but you guys still think Alex is at fault?"

    The shareholders were at a loss for words. Even Mr. Hastings Senior let out a scoff. "I''m sure everyone here knows how much effort Alex has put into thispany for the past few years. Now that something like this has happened, you guys aren''t showing him support but are even making things difficult for him.

    What''s the meaning of this?"

 Chapter 206

    "Mr. Hastings, we''re not making things difficult for Alex." The director who disagreed with my deduction began searching for excuses.

    Finally, he pointed at me, saying, "This youngdy has zero experience, yet she became thepany''s vice president. I''m not happy about that."

    Mr. Hastings Senior announced sternly, "Serena''s my daughter. She handled the coboration between Scheider Group and Excel Group. Why don''t you guyse up with solutions instead of criticizing these youngsters here?"

    There was anger in Mr. Hastings Senior''s tone. Although the elderly shareholders were cunning people, they dared not argue with Mr. Hastings Senior. Hence, they could only leave disappointed.

    Mr. Hastings Senior approached me and asked with concern, "How are you getting used to things in thepany, Serena? These old farts are always like that. They''ve already left Hastings Group, but they still hold on to the shares. Hence, they''ll asionally have an itch to cause trouble whenever things happen. You don''t need to worry about them."

    I nodded. "Don''t worry, Mr. Hastings Senior."

    Mr. Hastings Senior looked at me with relief. "Serena, you really impressed me. I can be more at ease now that I have you assisting Alex here."

    I nced at Alex, who looked gloomy as usual. Mr. Hastings Senior looked at Alex as well. "What do you n to do about this?"

    "We''re notpensating or giving any response. We''ll leave the kes alone for now. Since they want to attack Hastings Group, I''ll let them have a taste of our power," said Alex, crossing his arms.

    Meanwhile, Julian waited for three days in the hospital. Still, there was no response from Hastings Group. Furious, Julian hissed, "Is Alex not worried that the rumors could affect Hastings Group?"

    Julian suddenly lifted his hand but identally pulled at the wound on his shoulder, making him hiss in pain.

    Feigning concern, Elena approached and advised, "Don''t hurt yourself, Julian. It breaks my heart to see you like this."

    Julian cast her an icy nce. "Go away. I''m annoyed right now."

    Elena had no idea what came upon Julian. When he was cheating on Serena, he had treated Elena with affection. But as time passed, Julian started treating Elena coldly too. Sometimes, Elena felt that Julian hated her.

    "It must be because of Serena. I took Julian from her, and she''s taking revenge on

    us," thought Elena to herself while gritting her teeth.

    However, Julian was too blinded to see through Serena''s tricks. Clenching her jaw, Elena muttered under her breath, "Serena, I won''t let you take Julian away from me."

    At that thought, Elena rushed after Julian into the ward.

    Walter frowned. "I think you should keep a low profile for the next few days. I''ve done everything you said, but the Hastings family aren''t doing anything. Clearly, they don''t care about it."

    Julian roared angrily, "How could they not? Shouldn''t Alex be nervous when hispany''s stock price is dropping? Isn''t he afraid we''ll keep pestering Hastings Group?"

    Shaking his head, Walter asked, "What if Alex really isn''t afraid? He achieved great sess at a young age. That means he isn''t an easy person to deal with."

    "I can''t ept this," growled Julian, punching the bed.

    "Excuse me... Is this Julian ke''s ward?" asked a voice.

    Everyone inside turned their heads in the direction of the voice at the same time.

 Chapter 207

    Lucas wore a branded high-end suit, leather shoes, and golden-framed sses as he strode into the ward. "This must be it."

    "Who..." Walter noticed the other party appeared neither rich nor poor. But ever since the kes'' reputation fell, very few rich families were willing to contact them.

    Lucas smiled and offered his hand. "You must be Mr. ke Senior. I''m the vice president of Schneider Group in Sulford, Lucas Schneider."

    "Schneider Group of Sulford?" Walter''s eyes widened with surprise. Although he had never coborated with the Schneiders, the kes and the Schneiders were at different levels.

    Most importantly, there had been many rumors about the Schneiders spreading among people of the same industry.

    Walter scrutinized Lucas and concluded that the man before him was the vice president who had previously been embroiled in scandals.

    "Wee, Mr. Schneider. To what do we owe the pleasure of your visit?" Despite having those thoughts, Walter still greeted Lucas politely.

    Laughing, Lucas adjusted his sses and admitted, "To tell you the truth, the ce where Mr. ke had the ident is where our abandoned factory is. Since this has caused quite an uproar, it''s only right for me to check on things personally."

    Walter liked Lucas'' attitude. "Is that so? That''s really kind of you, Mr. Schneider."

    While the two were exchanging pleasantries, Julian grew unhappy. "Thank you for your thoughtfulness, Mr. Schneider. But aren''t you Serena''s boyfriend? Are you here to show me false sympathy?"

    "How could you say things like that?" Walter smacked the back of Julian''s head angrily.

    Lucas nced at Julian, unfazed. "What does my identity have to do with anything?"

    "Nothing." Julian shook his head, looking pale. However, he still said in bewilderment, "I just think your voice sounds familiar."

    Smiling, Lucas said, "It''s not our first time seeing each other. Besides, was on the news before. Isn''t it

    normal that you''ve heard my voice before?"

    Julian scoffed, saying, "You sure are impressive."

    With a smile still on his lips, Lucas said, "My main purpose today is to visit you.

    Now that I know that you''re fine, I feel more at ease."

    Lucas beckoned to his bodyguards standing behind him, and they ced the expensive supplements and a briefcase full of cash by his bed.

    "Since your ident happened at the Schneiders'' turf, I''ll pay for your hospitalization fees. Here''s 150 grand aspensation for you," informed Lucas, patting the Cash in the briefcase.

    Julian paled. When he broke up with Serena after three years of being together,

    he also demanded 150 grand.

    ring at Lucas, Julian hissed. "You''re here to provoke me, aren''t you?"

    Lucas spread his hands resignedly. "If you really think so, then there''s nothing much I can say."

    "That''s enough. This has nothing to

    do with Mr. Schneider. He''s here to visit you out of good intentions. What''s this nonsense you''re pulling?" Walter snapped, putting an end to Julian''s questioning

 Chapter 208

    Julian suddenly got to his feet. "Dad, I thought Alex hired someone to avenge

    Serena because he liked her. But Alex never announced their rtionship. On the other hand, Lucas has admitted to his rtionship with Serena.

    "Lucas, you''re Serena''s boyfriend. Could it be that you''re the one who hired someone to kidnap me?"

    Julian red at Lucas for some time until Lucas suddenlyughed. "Are you trying to frame me like how you framed Alex?"

    Walter''s face turned pale, and he pushed Julian back to the bed. "Enough. You must be too sick, framing everyone you see."

    Elena chimed in gently, "That''s right, Julian. If Mr. Schneider''s the one who kidnapped you, he wouldn''t visit you so brazenly."

    When Lucas exited the ward, his expression turned grim. "Tell the nurse to take good care of Julian. There''s no need to go easy on him."

    There had been no progress on the case. Although thepany''s stock price had been gradually rising, I still felt fearful.

    Turning to Patricia, I said, "Patricia, I''ve got to leave early today."

    Curiosity filled Patricia''s eyes. "Where are you going? Who asked you out? Mr. Hastings or Mr. Schneider?"

    I shook my head. "Neither. I want to pop by the police station to ask about Julian''s kidnapping case. I can''t be at ease until the case is solved."

    I packed my things in a rush and headed to the police station. On the way, I received a call from Lucas. "Where are you, Serena?" he asked.

    Sighing, I admitted, "I''m on the way to the police station. I want to know the updates on Julian''s case."

    Lucas sounded a little hesitant on the other end. Frowning, I asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "I just came out from the hospital, and I think Julian''s full of hostility and aggression toward you. I''m worried about you, so I''ll meet you at the police station."  fo

    I was about to refuse, but Lucas had already hung up.

    s, we did not get any useful information from the police station. I felt disheartened.

    Smiling, Lucasforted me, saying, "There, there. It''s a small matter. Let me treat you to a meal to make you feel better. How about that?"

    I shook my head. "No. You''ve already been a huge help. I can''t let you spend any more money. This one''s on me."

    Lucas fell silent for a while beforeughing gently. "Serena, there''s no need for us to be so calctive in this."

    I objected automatically, "No way. Even siblings are calctive with each other." Before Lucas could say anything, I urged, "Let''s go."

    The moment I sat down at the restaurant, Alex called. It was the first time he had called me since our unspoken cold war. I hesitated but still answered it. "Hello?"

    Alex''s resentful voice rang out. "How could you leave before office hours

    end? Aren''t you being a little too

    casual ever since bing

    evice

    president? Where are you?

    I answered truthfully, "I went to the police station to get some updates on Julian''s case."

 Chapter 209

    "You''re that worried about Julian, huh?" scoffed Alex.

    I was so speechless I wanted to roll my eyes. "Do you really think I''m worried about Julian? This matter involves the Hastings family. It''s you I''m worried about."

    Alex calmed a little. "Where are you now?"

    "I''m eating with Lucas at a restaurant," I said, my voice weak.

    "Lucas? Just the two of you?" Alex sounded emotional again.

    Nodding, I lied, "It was just a coincidence."

    Meanwhile, Alex fell silent. I hesitated for some time before asking, "H-Have you eaten? We''re eating at a restaurant near the office. Do you want to join us?"

    Half an hourter, when the food was served, Alex arrived at the restaurant. He stepped in and naturally took the seat beside me. "It''s been a while, Mr. Schneider."

    Lucas'' face fell when he saw Alex. "I thought big bosses like you would be busy with all kinds of things."

    Alex raised a brow. "Still, I''ve got to eat. Serena says you were a big help previously. I''d like to extend my gratitude."

    "I was just helping Serena. You don''t need to be so polite," said Lucas directly.

    "But Serena''s objective was helping me. That means you helped me," remarked Alex with a smile.

    Sensing the tension between them, I uttered softly, "Um... Mr. Hastings, Mr. Schneider went to the police station with me to inquire about Julian''s case. He even told me what Julian might be thinking."

    Alex''s expression darkened. "Did you think I wouldn''t be able to look into it if he didn''t tell you? Am I that incapable to you?"

    Alex was being unreasonable. All I could do was lower my head and drink some water.

    "Serena, eat this. The pork ribs at this restaurant are quite good. Give one a try," suggested Lucas as he ced a pork rib on my te.

    I nodded. Just as I was about to pick up my cutlery, Alex took the pork rib and devoured it. "It''s not bad, but Serena doesn''t like pork ribs."

    Alex served me some fish, saying, "She likes fish."

    Alex and Lucas exchanged nces. It was so intense that the tension in the air could be cut with a knife.

    With my head lowered, I diverted the topic. "The police are too slow. The cufflink is such an obvious clue, but they still haven''t found any evidence."

    "Although the cufflink is custom-made from a famous brand, it''s difficult to trace it when there are so many stores all over the country," Alex piped up.

    "The police are even ssifying this as an extortion. That means the cufflink was sold at a cheaper price. Anyone who could afford a cufflink like that would never resort to extortion," I said firmly.

    Lucasforted me, saying, "The case will close only when someone pleads guilty. Maybe the kes have made too many enemies. Perhaps someone took revenge on them and framed the Hastings family for it. Don''t worry too much, Serena."

    I nodded. "It''s just that this involves Hastings Group."

    Lucas kept piling food on my te "Serena, you''re really worried about Hastings Group, huh? Don''t wor

    about Julian''s matter and leave it to police, okay?"

    Suddenly, Alex turned to Lucas. "By the way, the incident happened on your turf. Aren''t you worried?"

 Chapter 210

    Lucas shrugged. "Of course not. It''s the Schneiders'' abandoned factory. They''ll just punish us for mismanagement if they hold us ountable."

    "But this will affect Schneider Group''s reputation. Do you not value thepany''s reputation?" Alex pressed on.

    "I''ve done my best," said Lucas firmly.

    Alex put down his cutlery and looked at Lucas. "No. You haven''t done your best. Instead, you found a way out. Am I right? After you joined Schneider Group, you''ve been working on your ownpany. In fact, you''ve transferred most of Schneider Group''s coborations to your ownpany.

    "Right now, you must hope Schneider Group will be riddled with scandals and dere bankruptcy, right?"

    At that moment, I nced at Lucas in disbelief. I realized his expression had turned grim.

    Lucas scratched the side of the white porcin te. After a long silence, he suddenly chuckled. "I''m surprised you knew about all this, Mr. Hastings."

    "We''ve always been meticulous about our partners," said Alex tly.

    "You''re also aware that Xena and Henry have always secretly wanted to harm me. When I traveled abroadst time, they messed with my project and caused Hastings Group trouble. It''s true that I want to create a way out for myself. At the same time, I want to keep my partners safe," exined Lucas.

    I cast a confused gaze at Alex and shifted it to Lucas. The two men were staring hard at each other.

    "That''s not a way out. If we were tobine the number ofpanies you''re in control of now, you''d be more powerful than Schneider Group. After all, they''ve been involved inwsuits recently."

    Lucas said nothing in response. I stared at Alex, perplexed. "Mr. Hastings... As long as it doesn''t affect the partnership, Hastings Group will be fine, right?"

    Alex turned around and cast me an icy nce. Then, he put down his cutlery and pulled me away. "This meal will be Hastings Group''s treat. We''ll get going first."

    Alex gripped me so tightly that I could not free myself. I turned around to look at Lucas, who was still seated in his seat. He watched Alex pull me away with resignation and helplessness in his eyes.

    "What are you doing?" I hissed as I finally managed to free myself from Alex outside of the restaurant.

    Alex scoffed. "What am I doing? I should be asking you that question."

    I frowned. "I didn''t do anything. Like I said, Lucas and I simply went to the police station to get some updates and came for a meal."

    I eyed him with a puzzled look. "Why do you always make things difficult for Lucas? What Lucas or Schneider Group wants to do is none of our business."

    "Do you think I''m being a busybody?" questioned Alex coldly.

    Sighing, I said, "That''s not what I mean. Alex, why do you always misunderstand what I say?"

    "Do you think I like minding other people''s business? I''m just afraid you''re too blinded to realize Lucas'' intentions. Can''t you tell he has ulterior motives with you?" Alex''s tone wasced with anger.

    Frowning at Alex, I raised my voice. "That''s my business."

    "What did you say?"

    I avoided Alex''s gaze and did my best to control my voice from quivering. "I said it''s my business. Whatever Lucas wants to do to me or whatever happens between us is my business."

    When I finished saying that, I lost all my courage to meet Alex''s gaze. Hence, I fixed my eyes on the ground.

 Chapter 211

    "Alright, alright." I could hear the chill in Alex''s voice. "I guess I was just meddling in things that aren''t my business."

    With that, he strode to his car in a few quick steps. The top-tier Maybach''s engine let out a mournful roar, and in the blink of an eye, he was gone from my sight.

    I watched as his car disappeared, the taillights blending into the blurred outlines of the surrounding scenery.

    An attendant walked over and asked with concern, "Miss, are you okay?"

    "I''m fine." I let out a breath, and at that moment, thoughts of Mr. Hastings Senior and the opposition from the outside world flooded my mind. I nodded firmly. "The wind is just strong today."

    ...

    The following day, I received a call from mywyer.

    "Ms. Ashford, regarding the cufflink, the police contacted usst night-they''ve found a witness."

    "Really?" I sat up in bed, excited. "What''s the situation now?"

    But there was only silence on the other end of the line.

    A sense of unease crept over me.

    "The shop caught firest night. The owner is in aa with injuries, and for now, the case has been put on hold." Thewyer''s voice carried a note of regret. "I''m afraid this will be dyed again and again."

    My heart sank. "Have they determined the cause of the fire?"

    "They say it was due to old wiring."

    "Impossible." I was certain. "A store like that caters to the wealthy, and their profits are high. How could they make such a careless mistake?"

    Thewyer let out a long sigh. "But these are just our suspicions. None of it is admissible in court."

    I put my phone down, frustrated, and got dressed to head out.

    At the office, the sight of so many empty desks left me with a heavy feeling. This whole situation had undeniably caused significant damage to Hastings Group. With so many people resigning, the next few days were bound to be exhausting.

    When I sat in my office, Mr. Hastings Senior''s call came through. "Hello, Mr. Hastings Senior," I answered.

    In

    "Serena, are you busy?" There was a rare hint of cheer in his voice. "I''ve been thinking about adding you to the family tree, and I figured the soonenwe handle it, the better. So, I''ve entrusted Mr. Morris to take care of everything. He''ll see you this

    afternoon to handle it."

    A pang of emotion hit me, but I still smiled and nodded. "Alright, Mr. Hastings Senior. I''ll wait for him in my office."

    "Serena....." Mr. Hastings Senior cleared his throat. "Alex doesn''t know about this."

    I immediately understood his meaning and nodded again. "Got it. Tell Mr. Morris

    I''ll meet him at the caf�� downstairs at 1:00 pm."

    ...

    At noon, I finally met thewyer Mr. Hastings Senior had sent.

    "Ms. Ashford, right?" Spencer Morris approached with a briefcase in hand. "Mr. Hastings has entrusted me with something for you today."

 Chapter 212

    I looked at Spencer in confusion. What could Mr. Hastings Senior possibly have for me? He hadn''t mentioned anything about it on the phone this morning.

    Spencer opened his briefcase and pulled out a property deed. "Ms. Ashford, Mr. Hastings feels deeply sorry about everything... He instructed me to transfer this vi by Saffron Creek to you aspensation."

    I took the contract and nced over it. Mr. Hastings Senior had already signed his name. If I signed mine, this property, worth tens of millions of dors, would officially be mine.

    At that moment, countless thoughts rushed through my mind. I had always wanted to take Mom and leave the Hastings residence but had never acted on it because I had nowhere to go.

    I recalled the descriptions I had read online about the vibrant and luxurious neighborhood where this vi was located.

    But in the end, I simply smiled and pushed the contract back toward Spencer. "Please thank Mr. Hastings Senior for me, but as for the vi... Let him know that there''s no need for the Hastings family to talk aboutpensation with me."

    If anything, perhaps I was the one who owed the Hastings family more.

    After signing the documents, I set down the pen. I immediately felt like a heavy stone was pressing down on my chest, making it hard to breathe.

    I was in a daze the entire afternoon. From my office window, I could see the caf�� where I had met Spencer earlier. I stood there for hours, my emotions a tangled

    mess.

    "Serena, you''ve been standing here for two hours. What''s wrong with you?" Patricia frowned at me. "Did something happen?"

    I let out a long sigh. "Just something beyond my control. Thinking about it won''t change anything."

    She frowned even deeper. "If it''s something you can''t handle, why don''t you ask Mr. Hastings for help? You can''t keep getting lost in your thoughts all day."

    Putting my name in the Hastings family''s family treepletely ended any possibility of a

    rtionship between Alex and me. I thought I had already epted it,

    but when I heard his name again, my eyes still stung with unshed tears.

    Shaking my head, I picked up the documents on my desk and forced myself to

    focus on work. I silently signaled Patricia to leave the office.

    After work that evening, I was surprised by an unexpected visitor-Mom.

    She stood at the door, holding a thermal food container.

    "Mom? What are you doing here?" I frowned at her. "Why didn''t you call me first? I could havee home earlier to let you in."

    "Serena." Tears shimmered in her eyes. "I... I just wanted to see you. Are you... are you doing okay?"

    "Me?" I forced a smile. "Of course, I am."

    "Serena." Suddenly, she pulled me into a tight hug. "I know what happened today. Mr. Hastings Senior gave you a vi, and you turned it down."

    I let her hold me, feeling an ache rising in my chest. "Mom, I''ve already gained so much from the Hastings family. I can''t ept anything more from them."

    Mom loosened her grip, looking at

    me with nothing but heart

    "Serena, this is all my fault.

    always known you have feelings for Alex, haven''t you?"  fo

    The emotions I had been suppressing all day finally erupted. I took a deep breath.

    "Mom, none of that matters anymore."

 Chapter 213

    Feelings were the most insignificant thing in this world. What was the point of them? They couldn''t defy parental expectations, silence rumors, or change reality.

    "Serena, this is all my fault." Tears streamed down Mom''s face. I handed her a tissue as she took a deep breath. "You and Alex grew up together. If I hadn''t married Robert, maybe..."

    "Mom," I interrupted in a firm tone. "This isn''t your fault. If anything, the reason I''m even able to work at Hastings Group and be a vice president at such a prestigiouspany is because I''m your daughter. If you really think about it, Mom, you''ve already given me a good future."

    "But..." Mom sobbed. "The price of that is losing your chance with Alex..."

    "Mom." I chuckled lightly, pretending to be at ease. "Weren''t you always against me being with Alex? Why do you seem even more upset now that there''s truly no possibility between us left?"

    "Serena." Mom grasped my hand tightly. "It''s not that I was ever against it; I was just worried... I was worried that Alex didn''t truly care for you or that you didn''t fully understand your own feelings. But today, when I found out you willingly turned down that vi, I knew that you really do love him."

    Tears fell uncontrobly down my face. She pulled me into her embrace again. "Serena, you''re my daughter, and I know you. How you acted tells me that you deeply love Alex, don''t you?"

    I buried my head in her neck, and upon hearing her words, I gave a muffled nod.

    "I..." Mom let out a long sigh. "Serena, I want to divorce Robert."

    "Why?" Her words stunned me. I lifted my head and looked at her. "Mom, are you unhappy staying at the Hastings residence?"

    She lowered her gaze and shook her head. "Serena, I just feel that... If it weren''t for my rtionship with Robert, maybe there would still be a chance for you and Alex. I want to give you that chance."

    I shook my head helplessly. "This has nothing to do with you and Mr. Hastings Senior. Mom, families like the Hastingses are not ordinary, and Alex is the epitome of that world. Someone like him was never meant to have an ordinary person as his wife or girlfriend."

    Mom''s eyes dimmed with sorrow. "Is... Is there really no hope for you and Alex?"

    I let out a deep breath. I had already thought about this all day. Yes, 10 loved Alex, and he had feelings for me too but none of that mattered. From the very start, we were never meant to be.

    That night, I drifted in and out of sleep, my mind overwhelmed by memories and future worries.

    It wasn''t until dawn that I managed to doze off for a short while. When I woke up, Mom was already gone.

    She had left a homemade breakfast on the table. I took a few bites, but I barely had an appetite.

    "Are you sure about this?" Alex frowned at Oliver inside his office. "Mr. Morris is my father''s personalwyer. Why did he meet up with Serena?"

    "I couldn''t get too close." Oliver shrugged slightly. "If I had, Ms. Ashford would''ve noticed me. could only observe from a distance. Mr. Morris seemed to have given her something, but she refused it."

    Oliver thought back to what he had seen. "It looked like a property deed."

 Chapter 214

    "A property deed?" Alex frowned. "It must be the vi by Saffron Creek. That ce has been vacant for years. My father bought it long ago."

    Oliver didn''t know much about Mr. Hastings Senior, so he couldn''t make any assumptions. "That, I''m not sure about."

    "I see." Alex forced himself to stayposed, trying to figure out why Spencer had met with Serena.

    "This morning, I ran into Ms. Ashford. She looked exhausted, and her eyes were red. Clearly, she had been crying." Oliver sighed.

    "What?" Alex abruptly turned around. "Serena cried?"

    Oliver nodded. "That''s what it looked like to me."

    "Alright." Alex suppressed the unease in his chest and forced himself to remain calm. "You can go now."

    On my way home from work, I spotted Alex''s car downstairs. I hesitated momentarily, then dismissed the thought. He wouldn''te here. He probably hated me now.

    I let out a long sigh.

    But as I reached my door, I realized I hadn''t been imagining things. He was actually standing there.

    The moment I turned the corner and saw him, I froze.

    "What are you doing here?" I asked, walking toward him.

    "I''m waiting for you." He leaned against the wall, the faint scent of tobo clinging to him. "Serena, did my father talk to you?"

    I nced at him silently, then took out my keys to unlock the door. "Yeah, to discuss putting my name in the family tree."

    "Serena." He suddenly reached out and grabbed my arm. "Are you really going to officially be his daughter?"

    I pushed the door open while trying to keep my voice steady. I didn''t want to appear weak in front of him. I had already agreed to this with Mr. Hastings Senior, and I needed Alex to believe I had no second thoughts.

    "What other choice do I have?" I raised an eyebrow slightly. "My mom married Mr. Hastings Senior, and this is how things should be. Come in."

    Alex stepped inside, but before I could take another step, he wrapped his arms around me from behind.

    "Serena, I don''t believe you feel nothing for me."

    I fought back the tears welling in my eyes. "Alex, we''re not young anymore. We''re adults now."

    He let go of me, and I walked into the kitchen. I took a long breath to steady myself. When I returned with two sses of water, he was already sitting on the couch, looking utterly defeated.

    I handed him a ss.

    He took a moment before finally lifting his gaze. "I wasn''t deliberately trying to target Lucas that night at dinner. It''s just that he''s not as

    innocent as you think. I''m just

    worried he''ll deceive you."

    I nodded. "I understand. I''ll be more careful in the future."

    Alex gave a barely audible hum in response, and the silence stretched between

    us.

    After a long pause, he said again, "I have a project in Jershor. Serena,e with me."

    I instinctively refused, "But I have too many projects on my te already."

    He suddenly looked up, his eyes filled with an emotion I couldn''t quite ce-something close to pleading. He almost looked pitiful. "The shareholders have been giving me a hard time. Serena, this deal is crucial for stopping Hastings Group''s stock price decline. If you go with me, our chances of sess will be much higher."

 Chapter 215

    Alex spoke with conviction, and I couldn''t help but waver, especially at his pitiful expression.

    "It''s also a chance for you to take a break." He lowered his gaze. "I was too abrupt in expressing my feelings before. I didn''t consider your position or emotions. That

    was my mistake. But Serena, I won''t pressure you anymore. Since you''ve already made up your mind... From now on, we''ll just be siblings. I''ll respect your decision."

    I took a deep breath. I could hear the restraint in his voice just as I was suppressing my own emotions.

    "Alright?" His eyes held a vulnerable plea.

    I nodded. "Fine."

    Julian had been hospitalized for an entire month before he finally realized that staying here wouldn''t do him any good-it was just a waste of money. Reluctantly, he decided to be discharged.

    But he wasn''t leaving willingly.

    "Julian!" A coquettish voice called from outside. Julian''s eyes lit up with surprise, but the light in them instantly dimmed when he saw who walked in.

    "Why are you here?" he asked, his voice t.

    "What kind of question is that?" Elena pouted. "Why wouldn''t Ie? I''ve been visiting you all this time, haven''t I?"

    He forced an awkward smile. "I meant... you finally found a job. You didn''t have toe if you were busy. I''m fine here."

    Her mood shifted instantly, and she happily clung to his arm. "Julian, so you were worried about me? Don''t worry! How could I not be here for something as important as your discharge?"

    In the past, seeing Elena act like this would have softened Julian''s heart and filled him with excitement. But now, it just felt artificial and exhausting.

    If it were Serena, she would never act like this. She always carried herself with grace andposure, never disying such an affected disy.

    As he thought this, he unintentionally said it out loud.

    "What did you just say?" Elena stared at him in disbelief. "I''m standing right here, and you say something like that?"

    He realized his slip, but he only felt irritated instead of guilty.

    Her usual tacties-crying, throwing tantrums, and ying the victim-had long worn him out. She seemed to have also realized something because after letting out a cold scoff, she merely turned and stormed out of the ward.

    "Julian, men like you always wanting what you can''t have will never find happiness."

    With that parting curse, she left the hospital.

    When she returned to the office, she ran into her boss, Carl Dyer, who gave her a cold look. "Elena, you''ve only been here for a month, but you sure have much going on. You''re always running off somewhere."

    Elena was already fuming from earlier and was about to snap back when she caught how he looked at her.

    She understood immediately.

    Clearing her throat, she softened her tone and said with a delicate sweetness, "Oh,e on, Mr. Dyer. I just had a little personal matterto handle. Don''t be mad, alright? Next time, I''ll be sure to ask for leave properly."

    Carl chuckled. "That''s more like it. You''ve been here a while now but haven''t

    made much progress. Want me to show you a shortcut?"

    She looked at him, puzzled.

    "There''s a dinner gathering tonight," he said, a smirk tugging at his lips. "All important clients of ourpany will be there. Promotions and raises won''t be a problem if you can keep them entertained."

 Chapter 216

    "Come on, Mr. Dyer. I''m only doing this for work." Elena''s voice was sweet as she practically pressed herself against Carl.

    It was just a dinner with clients-no big deal. She had been through worse.

    Besides, this was a chance to get closer to Hastings Group.

    Back home, she rummaged through her closet until she found the ck slip dress that ttered her figure. With her makeup done to perfection, she looked at herself in the mirror and finally smiled in satisfaction.

    Tonight, she had to win over the clients.

    The dinner was lively, filled with the clinking of sses and the scent of expensive perfume.

    Carl introduced her to a potbellied man wearing a thick gold chain-Wayne Simpson.

    "Mr. Simpson, this is Elena Harper, ourpany''s newest employee. She''s young, beautiful, andpetent," he said.

    Wayne''s eyes gleamed as he sized Elena up, his fat hand squeezing her waist. "Not bad, not bad. Come on, Elena. Have a drink with me."

    Suppressing her disgust, she downed the ss in one go. But inside, she was cursing Serena with every fiber of her being.

    One ss turned into another, and Wayne was visibly drunk before long. His words slurred as he asked, "Elena, I heard you''re close with the heiress of Hastings Group, Serena?"

    Elena''s heart skipped a beat, but she maintained herposure. "Yes, I''ve known Serena for a long time. We''re very close."

    Wayne let out a drunken belch, his breath reeking of alcohol. "Serena? Heiress? Her mother was just a maid who wed her way up! If it weren''t for that old fool from the Hastings family losing his mind for a while, she would never have "

    Elena froze. A maid who climbed the ranks? This was a huge piece of news. He rambled about Nicole''s "dark past", but Elena had already stopped listening.

    A maid who climbed her way up? That old fool from the Hastings family losing his mind?

    She suddenly recalled how Julian had once said that she and Serena came from different worlds. So... this was why he didn''t choose her?

    A bitterugh slipped from her lips as she thought, "Julian, your taste is truly... unique."

    A wave of resentment surged within her. She tilted her head back and downed another shot, but the burn of the alcohol did nothing to quell her jealousy.

    Meanwhile, Wayne''s hands grew bolder, creeping higher from her waist to her thigh.

    "Mr. Simpson, you sure know how to joke," Elena said with a forced smile as she refilled his ss. "Here, a toast to your continued sess!"

    He grabbed her wrist, spilling some of the liquor onto her dress, darkening the fabric.

    "Elena, you''re such a smart woman," he slurred, breathing heavily. "Stick with me, and I''ll ensure yound the best projects."

    His eyes were hazy, filled with drunken desire.

    Elena smiled. "I''ll have to thank you in advance then, Mr. Simpson."

    With a few more drinks, he waspletely uninhibited, pulling her into his arms

    as he mumbled incoherently. His hands roamed freely.

    "Elena,e upstairs with me, and we''ll have a good ''chat'' about the project," he said as he began to drag her out.

    She put on an act, feigning hesitation. "Mr. Simpson, this... doesn''t seem appropriate..."

    "What''s inappropriate about it? Don''t worry.

    livingick with me, and you''ll be et?

    gring

    high life!" Hened

    her, nearly

    his

    her.  ''

    ...

    Meanwhile, I was in the middle of final negotiations with Alex.

    "Mr. Hickman, the proposal we''ve put forward is already very sincere. If you have any other requests, we can discuss them further," Alex sald while leaning slightly forward with his fingers inteced.

 Chapter 217

    "Mr. Hickman, we''re striving for a win-win partnership. With yourpany''s strength and the resources that Serena and I bring to the table, our coboration will generate even greater value."

    "Well said, Mr. Hastings."

    Hearing this, I let out a quiet sigh of relief.

    This negotiation had been even more challenging than expected. The otherpany had been pressing hard, and if it hadn''t been for Alex''s skillful mediation, this deal might have fallen apart.

    Atst, both sides reached an agreement and signed the contract. This matter was finally settled.

    "Serena, now that the deal is done, how about a little celebration?" Alex''s voice carried a subtle trace of anticipation.

    I declined politely, "Maybe next time. I have some things to take care of."

    Just as Alex was about to say something, my phone rang. The caller ID showed it was Harrison.

    "Sorry, I need to take this." I shot an apologetic nce at him. He gave me a nod of understanding, and I stepped into a quiet corner to answer the call.

    "Hello, Mr. ck. What''s the matter?"

    "Ms. Ashford, there have been some new developments regarding the Ashford family''s situation. We need to meet as soon as possible." His tone was serious.

    A sinking feeling hit my chest. "I''m currently on a business trip and won''t be back until the day after tomorrow at the earliest."

    "Understood, Ms. Ashford. I''ll wait for your return."

    After hanging up, I rubbed my temples as a wave of frustration welled up inside me. Mom and I had left the Ashford family long ago, so why were there problems now?

    At the same time, Alex received a call of his own.

    "What did you say? The Ashford family is looking for Nicole? Why?" His voice was filled with confusion.

    "The exact reason is unclear, but it doesn''t seem like they have good intentions," the person on the other end said gravely.

    Alex ended the call, his brows furrowing together as he wondered why the Ashford family was looking for Nicole?

    Would this affect Serena?

    He watched as Serena walked back

    toward him and hesitated

    momentarily. Ultimately, he decided against telling her. Some things were better faced on her own terms.

    Back at the hotel, I decided to call Mom and ask her directly.

    Each ring hammered against my already frayed nerves. An ominous feeling which was impossible to ignore, crept over me. When I got no answer, I redialed, but she still didn''t pick up.

    Frustrated, I raked my fingers through my hair. Something was wrong.

    I forced myself to stay calm and called Alex.

    "Alex, my mom isn''t answering her phone. I''m getting worried." My voice trembled slightly.

    There was a brief silence on the other end before he said, "Serena, don''t panic. I''ll send someone to check on her."

    After hanging up, I could no longer suppress my anxiety and paced the room restlessly. No matter how I thought about it, something felt off. Gripping my phone, I decided book the earliest flight back to

    Atego.

    A sudden knock at the door shattered the silence. The sound was firm and

    rhythmic, like a hammer against Nicole''s taut nerves.

    Hearing it, she frowned impatiently. "Come in."

    A maid cautiously pushed open the door. "Mrs. Hastings Senior, two guests outside are asking to see you."

 Chapter 218

    "Guests? Who are they?" Nicole set down the documents in her hands, a sense of unease creeping up her spine.

    "They said... they''re from your former inws'' family..." The maid''s voice trailed off as if she were afraid of upsetting Nicole.

    Nicole took a deep breath, forcing herself to suppress the emotions churning within her. "Let them in," she said.

    The maid withdrew, and soon, two women stepped inside. Leading the way was Serena''s grandmother and Nicole''s former mother-inw, Felicia Carter. Behind her was a younger woman who was dressed mboyantly-Serena''s aunt, Shirley Ashford.

    As soon as Felicia entered, she jabbed a finger at Nicole andunched into a tirade. "Nicole, you ungrateful woman! Serena belongs to the Ashford family! What right do you have to change herst name and make her a part of the Hastings family?"

    Shirley chimed in immediately, fanning the mes, "Exactly! First, you remarried, and now, you''re changing Serena''sst name? Do you have any conscience at all? How could you do this to my brother?"

    Spittle flew as Felicia continued her rant while jabbing her finger at Nicole. "Listen to me, Nicole. Serena is our flesh and blood! You can''t just steal her away from us!"

    Meanwhile, Shirley''s gaze roamed greedily over the luxurious decor of the vi. "Mom, look at this ce. It must have cost a fortune. I wonder where she got all this money... Unless..." She deliberately paused, her expression suggestive.

    Nicole clenched her fists, forcing herself to remain calm. She cast a cold nce at them. "First of all, your son and I divorced a long time ago. Serena decided on herst name and this matter herself. Second, when I split from your son, you didn''t give us a single cent-so what right do you have to interfere now?"

    Felicia suddenly fell onto the floor and wailed dramatically. "Oh, my poor son! Your wife is living in a grand vi with another man, enjoying wealth and luxury, while you''re left all alone!"

    She howled and cried as if she were mourning a dead son.

    Just then, footsteps sounded from upstairs. Dressed in sleepwear, Robert descended the staircase.

    He looked at the chaotic scene in the living room with evident irritation, his brows furrowing together. "What''s all this racket so early in the morning?"

    The moment Felicia saw Robert, her demeanor shifted. She wiped her tears and began whining pitifully, "Sir, you must be Nicole''s husband, right? You tell me isn''t this

    ver

    outrageous? She abducted my granddaughter and won''t even let us see her! The Ashford family has only one granddaughter. How could she be so heartless?"

    Robert finally grasped what was happening. This hysterical woman was Nicole''s former mother-inw.

    He felt a wave of secondhand embarrassment and replied dismissively, "This is your family matter. Settle it among yourselves." With that, he turned and went back to his bedroom.

    Nicole watched Felicia''s greedy expression, a cold smile tugging at her lips.

    They weren''t here for Serena. They were here for money.

    "Cut to the chase. How much do you want?" Nicole asked bluntly.

    Felicia and Shirley exchanged a nce, a glint of greed shing in their eyes.

    Clearing her throat, Felicia

    shamelessly demanded, "Not

    much just a million dors. After all,

    Serena is our family''s flesh and

    blood. We raised her for years.

    That''s not too much to ask is it?"

    Nicole was stunned by their audacity. A million dors? They might as well be robbing her.

    "I can give you 50 grand and not a cent more. Take it or wait for the police to deal with you."

    She pulled out a check and tossed it onto the table.

    Felicia and Shirley hesitated, but ultimately, they snatched up the check.

    As they left, they shot Nicole a venomous re. "Don''t think this little bit of money

    is enough to get rid of us. We''ll be back!"

 Chapter 219

    Nicole watched Felicia and Shirley retreating figures and let out a long sigh.

    She went upstairs to find Robert, wanting to exin what had happened. But she didn''t know how to begin when she opened her mouth.

    "Today... Felicia came over to cause trouble, saying that she wanted to " Nicole hesitated, struggling to find the right words.

    Robert''s expression darkened, and he cut her off coldly, "I know. You can handle it yourself."

    "I already severed ties with the Ashford family back then," Nicole murmured, lowering her head.

    His expression grew even more unpleasant. He recalled how Nicole hade to work as a maid in his home. She brought along a child with him. Later, she climbed into his bed and married him. A wave of irritation washed over him.

    "From now on, don''t bring this kind of mess into our home." With that, he turned and left the room.

    Nicole stood there, uncertain how to react.

    ...

    When Elena woke up, the pounding headache from her hangover felt like it would split her skull open. She groaned, clutching her waist as she sat up.

    She scanned the room. It was a luxurious hotel suite, and it was empty except for the messy sheets and the lingering smell ofst night''s indulgence.

    Wayne had long since slipped away.

    She let out a self-deprecating chuckle, then reached for the clothes scattered across the floor, putting them on piece by piece.

    When she stepped out of the hotel, the sunlight stung her eyes. She shook her head, trying to clear her mind.

    There was something more important she needed to do.

    Elena dialed the number of a gossip tabloid. "Hello, I have a tip-off for you."

    "Hello! Are you exposing a celebrity scandal?" The person on the other end sounded both professional but also eager.

    "A celebrity?" Elena scoffed. "No, but my story is way juicier than any celebrity gossip."

    "Oh?" The interest in the reporter''s voice immediately cooled. "Let''s hear it."

    "It''s about that woman who trended on social media recently-Serena Ashford. More specifically, her mother, Nicole Burke." Elena paused, then emphasized, "The drama na wealthy family, illegitimate children, affairs-you get the picture.

    The line went silent for a few seconds before the reporter cautiously asked,

    "Which wealthy family? Our publication isn''t in a position to cross certain powerful groups..."

    "What are you afraid of? I''m not

    asking you to name names. Just use something vague-''C-list actress,'' ''X Group''s CEO''-it''s all the same," she coaxed. "This is a major scoop. Don''t you want a piece of it?"

    The reporter hesitated but was clearly tempted. Their tone warmed again. "And the payment for this tip-off?"

    "Don''t worry. You''ll get your cut." Elena ended the call, and the corners of her lips curled into a cold smirk.

    "Serena, you like ying the righteous one, right? Let''s see how long you can keep up the act," she thought.

    ...

    As soon as Inded, I dragged my suitcase straight to the office.

    Yesterday''s press conference had gone smoothly, but there were still follow-ups that required my personal attention. Besides that, I needed to find time to meet with Harrison about that phone call.

    I sensed something was off the moment I stepped through the office doors.

    My usually chatty colleagues were unusually quiet today. Their gazes flickered toward me��some openly, some discreetly-while hushed whispers passed between them.

    Frowning slightly, I headed straight to my desk.

 Chapter 220

    "Serena..." Patricia cautiously approached me. "Have you... seen the news?"

    My heart sank, a bad feeling creeping in. I unlocked my phone, and there it was, trending at the top-"The Maid''s Rise to Power in a Wealthy Family!"

    The attached photo was blurry, but I recognized it instantly-it was a photo of Mom when she was younger.

    Clicking into the article, I found a vivid narrative painting Mom as a scheming woman who seduced Mr. Hastings Senior, climbing from a lowly maid to the position of Mrs. Hastings Senior. The words were dripping with malice, filled with baseless spection and nder.

    Thement section was even worse, overflowing with insults and personal attacks.

    I took a deep breath, suppressing the rage bubbling inside me. Who could have done this?

    "Serena, I already know about the situation online," Alex said.

    I turned to see him standing behind me, his tone steady andposed. "I''ve contacted the PR department. They''ll handle it as soon as possible."

    "Thank you." I cast him a grateful look but couldn''t shake the overwhelming helplessness. "But... my mom..."

    "I''ll make arrangements for Madam Burke as well." Alex patted my shoulder reassuringly. "The PR department has advised you to take a break from work for now."

    A break?

    I froze for a moment before realizing the real reason behind the decision.

    With the controversy spiraling out of control, my continued presence in thepany would only fuel the fire.

    I understood the reasoning, but it still stung. Especially when I had to hear it from Alex himself.

    As I packed up my desk, I overheard whispers from the next project team. "Tsk... Turns out she''s a fake heiress. No wonder she always acted so arrogant." "Exactly! I thought she was some rich heiress, but now? What a p in the face."

    "Her mom was just a maid, and she still has the nerve to act all high and mighty..."

    "That''s enough!" Matilda shot to her feet, ring at them. "Who Serena is has nothing to do with you. Mind your own business!"

    Patricia chimed in, "Yeah! Serena is hardworking and always helps us. What gives you the right to talk about her like that?"

    I sighed and offered them a smile. "Thank you. But... I''ve been put on leave."

    "Put on leave?"

    Patricia looked shocked. "Why? Did you offend someone?"

    I shook my head without answering. I wasn''t even sure of the truth myself.

    Leaving the office, I wandered the streets aimlessly, my mind in turmoil.

    "Serena!" A familiar voice called out.

    Looking up, I was stunned to see Grandma and Aunt Shirley. Why were they here?

    "Serena, are you alright?" Grandma took my hand with concern. "I saw the news online. Has this affected you? If you''ve suffered any injustice, tell me. I''ll do everything I can to help."

    Aunt Shirley quickly chimed in, "Yes, Serena! If you need anything, just say the word. We''re family, after all. And that whole family tree thing ugh! That woman was lying through her teeth. She had bad intentions all along! We all know you''re a member of the Ashford family. No matter what, you''ll always be one of us."

    My heart wavered with doubt. I had never mentioned the family tree matter to them. How did they know?

    "Exactly!" Grandma suddenly fumed, her voice indignant. "That woman... She was shameless even when she was still with our family. She''s a disgrace to the Ashford family!"

    "That''s right," Aunt Shirley echoed, her tone venomous. "How could she do this to you and your father?"

 Chapter 221

    I froze, finally realizing that the woman they were talking about was Mom.

    "You... You went to see my mom?" I asked in disbelief.

    "Of course," Grandma replied matter-of-factly. "She wanted to change yourst name and even acted like it was for your own good, saying it was your decision.

    "As if we''d believe that! And after everything that has happened, she owes us an apology. She owes the Ashford family an apology! She should pay for what she''s done! But when we confronted her, she actually had the nerve to��"

    "What?" I cut in, staring at them intently.

    Grandma and Aunt Shirley exchanged a quick nce before answering hesitantly, "She... She used us of onlying to her for money..."

    "Did you take the money?"

    Their hesitation spoke louder than words. In that instant, I understood everything. They didn''t go to Mom for me; they went for money.

    And this news scandal? There was a good chance they were behind it too. Maybe they had evene to me now for the same reason-money.

    I took a deep breath, struggling to contain my anger. "Leave. I don''t want to see you again."

    "Serena, what are you saying?" Grandma''s expression darkened. "We''re your family!"

    "Family?" I let out a coldugh. "Have you ever treated me like family? Have you ever cared about my feelings?"

    Aunt Shirley grew anxious. "Serena, you''ve misunderstood! We really are doing this for your own good-"

    "Enough!" I cut her off, unwilling to hear another word. "From this moment on, we have nothing to do with each other!"

    I turned away, refusing to look at them for another second.

    Grandma opened her mouth as if to say something, but I had already stopped listening. I turned around and left, not wanting to get entangled with them any further.

    Just then, my phone rang. It was a call from the Hastings residence''sndline. I hesitated for a moment before answering.

    "Hello, is this Ms. Ashford?" A stranger''s voice came through.

    "Speaking."

    "I''m a maid at the Hastings residence. Madam Burke... copsed. She''s on her way to the hospital now��"

    My heart nearly stopped, and my phone almost slipped from my fingers. "What? My mom copsed? Which hospital?"

    "C-Central Hospital..."

    I couldn''t bother with Grandma and Aunt Shirley any longer, so I ran straight toward the parking lot. couldn''t be in trouble-she just couldn''t.

    Just then, Elena passed by and nced at the two older women, who remained standing there.

    "These two... might be useful," she murmured to herself.

    When I arrived at the hospital, I spotted Mr. Hastings Senior standing outside the emergency room, his expression grim.

    The moment he saw me, he strode over, his voice filled with frustration. "You''re finally here! Do you know whaDa mess your mother''s drama has caused at thepany today?"

    I was already on edge, and hearing that only made my anger re.

    "What the hell is that supposed to mean?" I snapped. "My mom is in there fighting for her life, and this is what you care about?"

    "Am I wrong?" He didn''t back down. "If it weren''t for you and your mother, thepany wouldn''t be in chaos now!"

    "Mr. Hastings Senior!" I roared, fury zing through me. "You were the one who insisted on taking responsibility for my mom back then! And now that something has happened, you''re ming everything on us? Do you even call yourself a man?"

    He was stunned by my outburst, his face alternating between pale and flushed.

 Chapter 222

    Seeing Mr. Hastings Senior''s reaction only made me angrier, but now wasn''t the time to argue with him. Mom was still in the emergency room, and I needed to focus on her condition first.

    Taking a deep breath, I forced down my anger and turned to the doctor.

    "Doctor, how is my mom?" I asked.

    The doctor removed his mask and said wearily, "The patient fainted due to emotional distress, and her condition was already weak to begin with. The situation is not looking optimistic. We''re doing our best to save her. Please wait patiently."

    "Emotional distress?" I murmured, images of Grandma and Aunt Shirley''s faces shing in my mind.

    At that moment, Mr. Hastings Senior walked over.

    "Doctor, when will she wake up? She never stops worrying us all day long."

    I spun around and red at him. "Mr. Hastings Senior, do you even have a shred

    of humanity? My mom must''ve been blind to have ever fallen for you."

    His expression darkened as he pointed at me. He was struggling for words. Ultimately, he simply flung his hand in frustration and stormed out of the hospital.

    After what felt like an eternity, the emergency room light finally turned off. A doctor stepped out, and I rushed forward. "Doctor, how is my mom?"

    The doctor let out a sigh. "She''s out of danger but needs to be hospitalized for observation."

    Hearing those words, I finally felt a weight lift from my chest.

    Since she needed rest, I arranged for her to stay in a private ward.

    After making sure everything was settled, I walked out of the hospital, exhausted and drained. I just wanted a quiet ce to be alone.

    "Mom, why are you dragging me? I''m about to sprain my ankle in these heels!

    And what''s up with that brat, Serena? She ran off like a scared rabbit!"

    Shirley''s voice was sharp and grating like nails on a chalkboard.

    Felicia sounded flustered as well. "How should I know? She was probably scared off after hearing Mr. Hastings Senior is divorcing Nicole. Serves her right! I told you, a woman

    like Nicole was bound to getan

    dumped sooner orter!"

    "What do we do now, Mom?" Shirley asked anxiously.

    "What else? We go back home! There''s nothing left for us here!" Felicia''s tone was firm.

    Elena, who had been listening nearby, felt a jolt of urgency. "Are they really nning to abandon Nicole and Serena and run away?" she thought. She quickly stepped in front of them, blocking their path.

    Felicia and Shirley were both startled.

    Felicia''s eyes narrowed as they studied her. "Who are you? What do you want?"

    Elena took a deep breath,

    Felicia and Shirley froze as they exchanged wary nces.

    "An interview? About what?" Felicia asked suspiciously.

 Chapter 223

    Elena smiled slightly, then casually pulled two hundred-dor bills from her bag and discreetly slipped them into Felicia''s hand. "Here''s the thing��we received a tip that Madam Burke''s sudden illness was caused by family conflicts. We would love to learn more details."

    Felicia''s fingers clenched tightly around the bills, her gaze flickering.

    "Family conflicts? Well... it''splicated. Besides, we have a train to catch..."

    Elena upped the ante, pulling out another two hundred-dor bills and handing them to Shirley.

    "I also heard that Madam Burke''s daughter has aplicated rtionship with the heir of the Hastings family. Is that true?"

    Shirley''s eyes lit up as she quickly grabbed the money, and her tone softened considerably. "Ah, every family has their troubles! To be honest, Nicole is really unreliable..."

    Elena covered her mouth in feigned shock. "Really? Can you tell me more? What were they arguing about? Was there a third party involved?"

    Shirley and Felicia exchanged a nce, greed flickering in their eyes.

    "Well..." Shirley deliberately dragged out her words, her gaze drifting toward Elena''s bag. She expected more pensation" for her insights.

    Catching on immediately, Elena pulled out a few more bills. "As long as you cooperate with this interview, I promise it''ll be worth your while."

    Felicia eagerly snatched the money, her wrinkled face breaking into a wide grin. "Alright! Ask whatever you want! We''ll tell you everything!"

    Elena led them to a caf�� near the hospital. Arge promotional stand for YS Media was prominently disyed at the entrance.

    Two people were stationed inside with professional camera equipment while another stood nearby holding a recording device and adjusting it. Felicia and Shirley were clearly overwhelmed by the setup, their faces beaming with excitement.

    "Oh my! This is quite the production!" Felicia squinted her eyes with delight as she clung tightly to Elena''s arm as if afraid Elena would slip away.

    On the other hand, Shirley struck a dramatic pose, flipping her hair with a coy smile. "Is the lighting too bright? I don''t want to look bad on camera!"

    Elena stifled augh and guided them to their seats. "Ladies, let''s begin." She pressed the record button, signaling the start of the "interview".

    "Nicole is nothing but trouble!" Feliciaunched into her fabricated tale, spitting with enthusiasm. "Even after getting married, she was still flirting with other men! My poor son treated her so well, and what did she do? She drove him to an early

    grave!"

    Shirley chimed in, eagerly embellishing the story. "Exactly! My brother adored her, but she was never satisfied. She just had to go

    and fool around with other men.

    How shameless!"

    A cold smile flickered in her eyes as Elena listened to their outrageous fabrications.

    Felicia and Shirley werepletely absorbed in their performance, too caught up

    in their own lies to notice the calcting glint in Elena''s expression.

    While Elena pretended to take notes diligently, she considered exploiting this opportunity.

    Meanwhile, back at the hospital, the sharp smell of disinfectant made Mom frown slightly as she slowly regained consciousness.

    When she opened her eyes, she saw me resting her head against the bedside, fast asleep. The dark circles under her eyes and her paleplexion tugged at her heart.

    "She must have stayed up all night again," she thought.

    Mom gently moved her fingers, hoping to adjust me into a morefortable position. However, the slight movement identally woke me up.

    "Mom, you''re awake!" I jerked upright, my eyes brimming with relief. "How are you feeling? Do you feel ufortable anywhere?"

    Mom shook her head, forcing a weak smile. "I''m fine, just a little tired. You stayed here all night, didn''t you? Go get some rest."

    I busied myself, pouring her a cup of warm water and adjusting the bed to

    a morefortable position. Finally,

    I sat beside her with a deep sigh. "Mom, let''s move out of the Hastings residence."

 Chapter 224

    Mom was stunned for a moment, unable to react. "Move out of the Hastings residence?"

    I nodded firmly. "Yes. Mr. Hastings Senior doesn''t care about you at all. I make enough money now to support both of us, so you don''t have to keep suffering in that house."

    A mix of emotions surged through Mom. She had thought about leaving before, but... "But where would we go if we moved out now? And besides, your grandmother and aunt have alreadye looking for us. We can''t dump this mess on the Hastings family, right?"

    Before she could finish speaking, a knock at the door interrupted her.

    "Come in," I said, getting up to open the door.

    To my surprise, it was Alex. He was carrying a thermos and looked visibly tired, but his gaze was warm.

    "Madam Burke, you''re awake. I brought some oatmeal. The doctor said you should only have liquid food for now."

    Mom looked slightly embarrassed, especially since we had just discussed leaving his family. "Alex, why are you here?"

    Alex ced the oatmeal on the bedside table and gave a faint smile. "Serena told me you woke up, so I came to check on you. As for the news online... I''ve already arranged for them to be taken down. You don''t have to worry."

    Mom looked at him in surprise. "The news online? What news?"

    I froze. So, she didn''t even know what was happening online?

    I shot Alex a look, signaling him to brush past the topic.

    But to my surprise, Mom took out her phone and started scrolling through the news.

    The headlines were ring "Wealthy Housewife Caught Cheating in Marriage!" "The True Identity of This So-Called Socialite!

    "Scandalous Private Life-The Secrets Behind This Rich Family''s Daughter-in- Law!"

    Mom suddenly felt dizzy.

    Alex quickly reassured her upon seeing her reaction, saying, "Don''t worry. These are all fake. I''ve already contacted those mediapanies. They''ve agreed to remove the stories and issue a rification."

    Under normal circumstances, I would''ve handled this myself. But right now, I waspletely drained-physically and mentally.

    After reminding us to get some rest, Alex left the hospital.

    ...

    Alex drove straight to YS Media''s office.

    "One million dors," he said calmly while sitting across from thepany''s director. "Take down all the articles and publish an official statement clearing Nicole''s name. Make sure the damage is minimized."

    The director froze for a second before quickly forcing a fawning smile. "Of course,

    Mr. Hastings. Rest assured. We''ll do our best-"

    Alex cut him off coldly, "I don''t want

    at I want you to make i

    it

    e tabloid

    Otherwise, your can shut down by tomorrow."

    The director''s face turned pale as he nodded frantically.

    ...

    That night, Iy in bed, staring at my phone. The articles had already been buried, and I finally breathed a long breath of relief.

    After some thought, I dialed Alex''s number. "Alex... Thank you."

    "You''re wee. It was nothing." His voice was calm. "How are you feeling? Are you any better?"

    "Yeah. Much better." I hesitated before asking, "How... did you convince that mediapany?"

    A low chuckle came from the other end. "What? Are you worried I used some underhanded methods?"

    "No..." I mumbled. "I''m just curious..."

    "It was simple," he said with a hint of amusement. "I told the boss that if

    lent. "I told the boss that

    t remove the articles, ''d

    expose his dirty secrets online."

    I couldn''t help butugh. "You''re really something..."

    "Just giving them a taste of their own medicine." He sounded amused. "Alright.

    Don''t overthink it. Get some rest."

    "Okay, I will. Goodnight."

    "Goodnight."

 Chapter 225

    After hanging up, I washed up and quickly fell into a deep sleep.

    It was a dreamless night. When I woke up, daylight had already filled the room. Pulling back the curtains, I let the sunlight pour in, dispelling the gloom of the past few days. My mood instantly felt lighter.

    After freshening up, I headed to have breakfast. Mom was already seated at the dining table, looking much better than she had yesterday.

    "Serena, did you sleep well?" she asked with concern.

    "Yes. I slept really well." I nodded and sat down across from her.

    "I''m sorry you had to handle the situation online," she said softly.

    I smiled. "Mom, what are you talking about? We''re family."

    She sighed. "This whole thing has made me realize a lot. I used to think marrying into a wealthy family would guarantee a happy life. But now, I see being part of a rich family isn''t as easy as it seems."

    I took her hand and gently reassured her, saying, "Mom, don''t dwell on it. From now on, we''ll live our lives well together."

    Mom nodded, her eyes slightly reddened.

    After breakfast, I apanied her for a walk in the hospital''s garden. The sun was warm, and a gentle breeze drifted through the air, carrying the faint scent of flowers.

    "Serena," Mom suddenly called out. "What''s going on between you and Alex?"

    I paused for a moment, caught off guard by the question. "It''s the same as always," I replied vaguely.

    She studied me with concern. "Serena, I can tell that he really cares about you."

    I fell silent.

    "Mom, I know," I said softly. "But now isn''t the time to talk about this."

    Mom patted my hand and didn''t press further.

    Back in the ward, I received a call from Alex.

    "Serena, how are you feeling today?" His voice was as gentle as ever.

    "Much better," I answered.

    "I''ll drop byter to visit you and Madam Burke."

    "It''s fine," I quickly said. "You don''t have to specially make a trip here."

    "No worries. I have time," Alex replied.

    I hung up the phone, feeling conflicted. I didn''t know how to face him or handle our rtionship.

    An hourter, he arrived. He was carrying a bouquet of fresh flowers and a fruit basket, his expression warm andposed. "Madam

    ke, are you feeling better?"

    He set the flowers and fruit down on the bedside table, his voice full of concern.

    "Much better, Alex. Thank you foring," Mom said with a smile.

    "It''s the least I could do." His gaze shifted to me. "Serena, let''s take a walk."

    I nodded and followed him out of the ward.

    The hospital garden was bathed in sunlight and filled with the sound of birds chirping and the scent of blooming flowers. We walked side by side along the pathway in silence.

    "Serena. Alex suddenly stopped a

    looked at me. "I''m really sorry about

    t belongs to swed

    that happened

    online."

    "It''s not your fault." I shook my head. "You''ve already done more than enough to help."

 Chapter 226

    Alex''s smile froze. He hesitated as if wanting to say something, but then he sighed. "I managed to suppress the previous news, but... another scandal came out this morning."

    My heart sank, and a sense of unease washed over me.

    He handed me his phone. "See for yourself."

    I took the phone and looked at the screen. It was a local news site, and the headline stood out in bold letters-"The True Colors of the Wealthy Socialite! Mrs. Ashford Senior ims Daughter-in-Law''s Infidelity Drove Her Son to His Death!" Below the article was an audio recording. My hands trembled as I pressed y.

    Grandma''s sharp, piercing voice filled the air. It wasced with sobs but still cut like a knife."My poor son! He treated her so well, gave her everything she wanted, and cherished her like a treasure! But what did she do in return?

    "Not even a few years into the marriage, she couldn''t keep herself in check. She kept flirting with other men behind his back! The Ashford family gave her nothing but kindness, yet she repaid us with disgrace! My son... He was driven to his grave because of her!"

    Then, Aunt Shirley chimed in, fueling the fire, "That''s right! My brother spoiled her and treated her like a queen! But she wasn''t satisfied, so she betrayed him and our whole family! When he found out about her affair, he couldn''t take the blow. That''s why..."

    In the recording, Grandma''s wails grew even more dramatic like a staged tragedy. But to me, it felt like a brutal p across the face. I felt the burn and the sting.

    This was aplete distortion of the truth! Grandma and Aunt Shirley had fabricated this story just to smear Mom''s name.

    I clenched the phone so tightly my knuckles turned white. My whole body trembled with anger.

    Alex gently took my hand.

    "Serena, don''t worry. I''ll take care of this," he said, his voice steady and calm.

    I looked up into his deep, unwavering eyes, feeling a slight sense of reassurance. "Thank you, but... this really has nothing to do with you," I said, shaking my head.

    He smiled warmly. "You''re wee. There''s no need for such formality between us."

    I took a deep breath, trying to steady. myself. Alex, what should we do now?" I asked.

    SWI

    He thought momentarily before replying, "We need to find the version of this recording. At

    your mother was never unfaithful."

    least, we need evidence to

    I nodded. His approach was clear and logical.

    "But where would we even find the full version of the recording?" I asked.

    A sly smile yed on his lips. "I think I know just the ce."

    There was a glint of mischief in his eyes that piqued my curiosity.

    "Where?" I asked eagerly.

    He leaned in, his breath warm against my ear as he whispered, "Take a guess....."

    A shiver ran down my spine, and I instinctively flinched away.

    Seeing my reaction, he chuckled.

    "Alright. I

    Son''t tease you anymore."

    bet

    Straightening up, he said, "Go check

    on

    r mother. At the very least...

    make sure she doesn''t see this."

 Chapter 227

    Alex''s smile faded, and a trace of exhaustion flickered in his eyes.

    I nodded and turned toward the ward. As I pushed open the door, I saw Mom leaning against the headboard, reading a book. She looked much better than before.

    Seeing me enter, she set the book down and asked with concern, "How is it? Has the situation been resolved?"

    I forced a smile. "Almost. Mom, you don''t need to worry."

    Walking to her bedside, I gently took her hand. "How are you feeling? Any better?"

    She squeezed my hand in return and smiled. "Much better, Serena. Don''t worry about me."

    "Mom, the doctor said you''re recovering well. You''ll be able to leave the hospital in a few days," I said, keeping my tone as light as possible.

    "Alright." She nodded.

    We chatted for a while about ordinary things. I deliberately steered the conversation toward lighthearted topics. I told her about a new flower shop in our neighborhood and how beautiful the flowers were. I mentioned the elderlydy downstairs who had adopted a little cat.

    I was careful not to let anything slip, not wanting her to sense anything unusual. I especially didn''t want her to know what Mom and Aunt Shirley had done, let alone let her hear that recording.

    Only when she drifted off to sleep did I quietly leave the ward.

    Stepping out into the hallway, I exhaled deeply as if shedding a heavy burden.

    Alex was leaning against the wall with a phone in hand, seemingly browsing the news. Noticing me, he put his phone away and walked over. "She''s asleep?"

    I nodded. "Mm."

    He reached out and ruffled my hair gently. "You''ve had a hard time."

    I ducked away from his hand. "Let''s focus on fixing this first."

    Aplex emotion shed through his eyes, but in the end, he didn''t bring it up. "I''ll drive you home," he said.

    I shook my head. "It''s fine. I''ll take a cab back myself. You go ahead and handle your work."

    "Serena-"

    He seemed to want to say something, but I interrupted him, saying, "It''s okay. You handle the news with my mom. I don''t want to see that disgusting news anymore."

    He looked at me intently as if searching for something in my expression. Finally, he nodded. "Alright. Just be careful on the way, and message me when you get home."

    Alex drove straight to YS Media, a notorious tabloid studio known for breaking celebrity scandals. This was the very source of thetest smear campaign. your director."

    He strode up to the reception desk. "I need to speak with

    The receptionist, intimidated by his imposing presence, quickly made a call.

    Momentster, a short, portly man with a greasy face came waddling out. As soon as he saw Alex, he put on an ingratiating smile. "Oh, Mr. Hastings! What an honor! Pleasee in!"

    Alex ignored the man''s enthusiasm and walked straight into his office, settling into the couch without hesitation.

    Without any preamble, he got straight to the point. "Didn''t I already buy out all the negative news about Serena and Nicole? Why is there a new scandal this morning?"

    The man''s smile stiffened, and he

    hurriedly exined, "Mr. Hastings, there must be some

    We

    misunderstanding! We absolutely didn''t vite our agreement! removed all previous reports and even deleted the original videos. This morning''s scandal has nothing to do with us!"

    Alex let out a coldugh. "Nothing to do with you? Where did that recordinge from? Don''t tell me you have no idea."

    The man wiped the sweat from his forehead and forced another smile. "Mr. Hastings, I swear, we really don''t know! We only saw the news this morning, just like everyone else. We have no clue who leaked it..."

 Chapter 228

    "Enough!" Alex mmed his hand on the table, cutting the man off. "Stop ying dumb! That recording was clearly released to smear Serena!"

    The portly man turned pale with fright and stammered, "M-Mr. Hastings, please calm down... We really..."

    Alex rose to his feet, towering over him. "You have one day. Find out where this recording came from and who''s behind it. If you can''t, deal with the consequences yourself."

    Just then, Alex''s assistant barged in, looking all flustered. The tense silence between them was broken.

    "Mr. Hastings, I found something! The person who leaked the audio��" He hesitated, his gaze shifting between Alex and the portly man. "It''s the same person who first spread the rumors back then."

    Alex''s expression darkened as he stood abruptly. "Who?"

    The assistant hesitated, ncing at him and then at the other man before finally taking the plunge. "It''s... Elena."

    Alex froze. Elena? How could it be her?

    "Are you sure?" he asked again.

    Startled by his reaction, the assistant swallowed nervously. "I-I double-checked. The IP address and registered ount details all trace back to Ms. Harper."

    The room was deathly silent, with only Alex''s heavy breathing echoing in the air. Sensing the shift in atmosphere, the portly man took the opportunity to slip away, leaving Alex and his assistant alone.

    "Get out." Alex finally sighed.

    Relieved, the assistant quickly exited the room.

    At the airport, Lucas switched off airne mode as he stepped off the ne. The familiar wave of hot, humid air hit him, a stark reminder that he was back in this city.

    His driver was already waiting at the exit. Upon seeing Lucas, he hurried over and took his luggage.

    It wasn''t until he got into the car that he finally checked his phone.

    Instantly, a bold headline caught his eye-"The True Colors of the

    Wealthy Socialite! Mrs. Ashfor.ne

    Sentor ims Daughter-in-Law''s Infidelity Drove Her Son to His Death!"

    Lucas'' heart sank. Nicole? Wasn''t that Serena''s mother?

    "Take me to the hospital where Serena''s mother is staying," he ordered hesitantly.

    I had been trying to convince Mom

    to go for a walk. Ever since Grandma''s outburst, she had shut

    herself in the ward, barely eating or

    drinking. It broke my heart to see her like this.

    "Serena, do you think I really made a mistake?" Mom''s voice was low and choked with emotion.

    I was about tofort her when a

    sudden knock on the door

    interrupted us. I walked over and opened it only to freeze in shock. It

    was Lucas. Why was he here?A

    Wasn''t he supposed to be oma business trip abroad?

    He looked exhausted, his jawline shadowed with stubble.

    "Serena..." His voice was hoarse. "I... I just got back and wanted to visit you."

    His gaze flickered. He was clearly hiding something from me.

    I nced at Mom behind me and then back at him.

    Lucas'' eyes lingered on Mom briefly before quickly shifting away.

    Realizing this wasn''t the right ce for a conversation, I turned to Mom. "Mom, I''ll

    step out for a bit. I won''t be long."

    She nodded gently. "Just don''t stay out toote."

 Chapter 229

    I gently patted Mom''s hand, giving her a reassuring look before turning to leave ward.

    the

    In the hallway, Lucas stood leaning against the wall with his hands in his pockets

    and his head lowered. His expression was unreadable.

    I stopped in front of him. "Why are you back?"

    He lifted his gaze. "I saw the news... about your mother."

    My heart clenched. So, it was because of that.

    The reports, exaggerated and twisted, painted Mom as a malicious woman while amplifying Grandma''s teary usations.

    "They''re all lies," I said calmly.

    Lucas was silent for a moment before replying in a low voice, "I know."

    He knew? What exactly did he know? Did he know the reports were false, or did

    he know who was pulling the strings behind all this?

    "Serena..." He started as if struggling with something unsaid.

    But in the end, he only shook his head. "You look exhausted. Get some rest. We can talkter."

    Then, he suggested, "Let''s get something to eat. I haven''t had a meal since I got off the ne."

    I nodded, and we went to a small restaurant near the hospital. After ordering a few dishes, I finally couldn''t hold back. "Why were you so eager to find me?"

    Lucas sighed, putting on a concerned act. "I thought you didn''t know about the news regarding Madam Burke, so I rushed over..."

    I smiled and shook my head. "No matter what, she''s my mother. How could I not know?"

    Seeing my reaction, he immediately switched to an earnest expression. "Do you need my help? Don''t hesitate to ask me. After all��"

    I cut him off, shaking my head. "Alex and I are already handling it. You don''t need to worry."

    "Alex?" His tone changed instantly as if he had just swallowed something disgusting. "Him again? You''re still in contact with him?"

    I sneered internally. There it was again.

    That sour expression was a clear sign he was scheming something.

    I put down my cutlery, locked eyes with him, and said slowly and deliberately; "Lucas, let me warn you-if you dare pull any tricks while my mother is sick, I''ll make you regret ever being born. If you so much as touch a hair on her head, I''ll destroy you."

    His face flickered with emotion, his eyes shifting uneasily before he forced a smile. "Serena, what are you saying? I''m only worried about you and Madam Burke..."

    I had no patience for his nonsense. I barely touched my food before getting up, wanting to head back to the hospital.

    There was no time to waste on this obsessive lunatic. Taking care of my mother was my priority.

    But Lucas was like a stubborn piece of gum, impossible to shake off. He kept following me closely. I felt irritated but had no choice.

    As we reached the hospital entrance, a suddenmotion broke out. Someone

    shouted, "Someone''s on the roof, nning a suicide!"

    At first, I didn''t pay much attention

    Incidents like this weren''t

    umon at hospitals. But

    then

    Lucas grabbed my arm. He said

    nothing and just stood there, frozen.

    I was about to snap at him when I followed his gaze to the rooftop.

    A lone, slender figure stood at the edge-Mom.

    It felt like an invisible hand was mped around my heart at that moment, squeezing the air from my lungs.

    I had no time to think. In a blind panic, I bolted toward the building.

 Chapter 230

    By the time I came to my senses, I was already on the rooftop. Mom stood just a few steps away, teetering on the edge.

    The wind cut across my face like a de, stinging my eyes. It howled around us as if trying to pull both of us down with it.

    She was wearing a hospital gown, and her frail figure swayed in the wind like a leaf on the verge of being blown away.

    "Mom, what are you doing?" I screamed, my voice trembling with fear. "Come back! We can talk about everything!"

    Mom turned around. Her eyes were vacant, her facepletely devoid of color. She looked at me. "Serena... I''ve let your father down. I''ve let you down..."

    "Mom, what are you talking about? You haven''t let anyone down!" My voice was hoarse due to the harsh winds. "Mom! Please,e back. Don''t stand there..." I cautiously stepped closer, every movement agonizingly slow as I was terrified the slightest disturbance might push her over the edge.

    "Serena..." Her voice was so faint, almost swallowed by the wind. "Don''te any closer..."

    I froze, my heart pounding violently.

    "Mom, what''s wrong? Whatever it is, we''ll figure it out together. Please, just step back first, okay?"

    She shook her head, her gaze unfocused as if she were staring at something distant and unreachable. "I can''t go on anymore... Serena, I can''t..."

    "Don''t say that!" I forced back my tears. "You still have me and the Hastings family. You can''t just give up like this!"

    She let out a bitterugh, one more heartbreaking than tears. "The Hastings family? They want nothing to do with me... He''d be happy if I died..."

    "That''s not true, Mom. You have to believe me..."

    "Serena." She suddenly looked at me, her eyes clearing for a brief moment. "Do you hate me?"

    I shook my head. "I don''t hate you, Mom."

    She smiled-a smile filled with relief.

    "That''s good... That''s all that matters..."

    Just then, Lucas arrived with a doctor in tow.

    The doctor approached me and whispered, "Ms. Ashford, your mother has severe depression. Right now, her emotions are extremely Wher unstable. You need to be very careful..."

    My heart sank to the pit of my stomach.

    Depression... No wonder she had seemed off for so long.

    I couldn''t afford to break down-I had to save her.

    "Mom." I softened my voice, trying to keep it calm. "I know you''re in pain. I am too But we can''t give up. We still have a future. You''ll see me get married and help me raise my children..."

    Nicole''s eyes remained hollow as she stared into the distance as if she hadn''t heard a word I said.

    "Serena... I''m sorry..."

    Tears slipped silently down her cheeks.

    She shut her eyes in agony and murmured, "It''s all my fault... It''s all my fault..."

    When I saw her like this, my own tears finally broke free. I sobbed uncontrobly while gasping. air, and I could feel my throat tightening.

    Falling to my knees, I reached out helplessly. But I was too afraid to touch her,

    fearing that any sudden movement might push her over the edge.

    At some point, Alex appeared. Without a word, he pulled me up and held me tightly in his arms, gently patting my back.

    His voice was low and steady as he said, "It''s okay, Serena. It''s okay. Don''t be scared."

    I buried my face in his shoulder, my whole body trembling as I wept.

 Chapter 231

    I was terrified of losing my mother. I was afraid she''d really jump.

    "Alex, what do I do? What should I do?" I choked out between sobs.

    Alex held my shoulders firmly, making me look at him. His gaze was steady as he said, "Serena, trust me. Madam Burke will be fine. She wouldn''t suddenly do this unless someone was behind it."

    I lifted my head and looked at him in confusion. "What do you mean?"

    Alex frowned and said in an icy tone, "You''ve seen Madam Burke''s conditiontely. She has depression, yes, but she wasn''t at the point of wanting to take her own life. Someone must have said something to her or done something to push her over the edge."

    My heart sank. Could it really be that someone deliberately wanted to harm my mother?

    But who would do such a thing?

    He slowly approached my mother while speaking in a gentle voice. "Madam Burke, it''s me, Alex. Do you remember me? Please,e back over here. Let''s talk, okay?"

    Mom''s eyes were still vacant and unfocused as if she hadn''t heard a word he said. Suddenly, her body lurched forward. My heart jumped to my throat.

    Without thinking, I lunged toward her, grabbing onto the hem of her clothes with all my strength. "Mom! No!" I screamed at the top of my lungs as my vision blurred with tears.

    Half of her body was already hanging over the edge. The wind whipped through her hair. Her face was as pale as a sheet, and her eyes were empty and lifeless.

    I could feel my grip slipping-her weight was dragging her down like a massive stone. My nails dug into her clothes while I desperately tried to hold on.

    "Serena!" Alex shouted as he rushed forward and grabbed Mom''s arm.

    Lucas reacted quickly too, wrapping his arms around my waist to keep me from being pulled down with her.

    The three of us clung to each other, like fragile leaves trembling in the wind, teetering on the edge of the rooftop.

    My arms burned with pain, and my strength rapidly drained. Mom felt heavier and heavier, and my fingers were slipping.

    "Hold on, Serena!" Lucas shouted in my ear in a voice hoarse from exertion.

    Alex''s face was twisted with strain and veins started bulging on his forehead. Gritting his teeth, he summoned every ounce of strength he had to pull her up.

    "Madam Burke, please! Just hold on!" he yelled with desperation.

    Just when I thought I couldn''t hold on any longer, a sudden surge of strength rushed through me. I pulled with everything I had, and at the same time, Alex gave onest powerful tug.

    Finally, we managed to pull Mom back. All three of us copsed onto the rooftop, gasping for breath.

    I clutched Mom tightly and sobbed uncontrobly. I didn''t dare to imagine what

    would have happened if we had been just one second toote.

    She was rushed to the emergency room.

    I sat outside in the hallway,pletely drained.

    Alex sat beside me, handing me a cup of warm water. His voice was soft but firm

    as he said, "Serena, Elena is behind thistest scandal."

    I froze. Elena? Why would she do this?

    Then it hit me-Mom was in the emergency room because of her Rage surged through me. I would never let that woman get away with this shot to my feet, turning to leave.

    "Serena!"

    A hand grabbed my arm tightly.

    I turned back to see Lucas. He had been standing there silently the entire time.

 Chapter 232

    At that moment, Lucas held onto my arm tightly and refused to let me leave.

    Alex stepped forward simultaneously, positioning himself between me and Lucas.

    I looked at the two men in front of me one gripping my arm, the other blocking my way. They were like two stone guardians trapping me in between.

    Lucas frowned, and there was concern in his eyes. "Where are you going?"

    I tried to shake off his grip, but he didn''t let go. I was frustrated and had no choice but to exin, "I''m going to find Elena and ask her why she did this."

    Alex crossed his arms over his chest. "And then what? What do you n to do?"

    Taking a deep breath, I fought to keep my anger in check. "I''m going to make her pay!"

    Lucas suddenly released my arm. "I''ll go with you."

    Alex raised an eyebrow and refused to back down. "I''m going too."

    "Enough!" I rubbed my temples, feeling a headacheing on. "Neither of you ising with me. I''ll handle this myself."

    With that, I turned and walked away.

    Lucas'' voice rang out behind me. "Serena, calm down. Going to her now won''t solve anything."

    Alex chimed in, "Yeah, your mother is still in the hospital. You should be here taking care of her."

    Lucas fixed his gaze on me and said in a low and steady voice, "Serena, if you go to Elena like this, you''ll only be ying right into her hands. Focus on your mother for now. I''ll take care of Elena."

    Alex''s expression darkened at his words. He demanded, "Lucas, who put you in charge of Serena''s affairs?"

    Lucas met his gaze calmly. "Alex, do you honestly think it''s a good idea to let her confront Elena in this state?"

    Alex fell silent. He knew Lucas had a point. In my current emotional state, facing Elena could put me in an even more dangerous situation.

    After a moment, Alex let out a sigh and turned to me. "Serena, then I''ll deal with your grandmother''s

    situation. No matter what, those

    people need to learn that the

    Hastings family isn''t to be messed with."

    He started to leave, but as if remembering something, he paused and nced back at me. "Oh, one more thing-my dad knows about your mother''s suicide attempt. He mighte byter."

    I nodded without saying a word.

    After Alex left, only Lucas and I remained outside the emergency room.

    I looked at him, feeling conflicted.

    He stepped closer. "Serena, don''t worry. Everything will be okay."

    I took a step back, putting distance between us. "I know. Thank you for helping."

    Just then, the emergency room doors swung open, and the doctor walked out.

    "Doctor, how is my mother?" I asked anxiously.

    The doctor removed his mask and answered in a serious tone, "Her condition is stable for now, but..." He

    hesitated, his tone growing morene

    solemn. "We found a high

    concentration of sleeping pills in her system. Given her medical history, we suspect..." Content b��tongs to

    I gripped my hands into fists. "What are you suspecting?"

    The doctor sighed and said slowly, "We suspect that this wasn''t a sudden impulse... but something she had been nning for a long time."

    Something she had nned for a long time? That was impossible.

 Chapter 233

    I shook my head lightly, and my throat was so dry that I could barely make a sound. "Doctor... Can I... Can I go in and stay with my mother for a while?"

    The doctor nodded and removed his mask, revealing a face marked with exhaustion. "You can, but don''t disturb her rest. She needs to have enough rest."

    I thanked him and turned to push open the emergency room door, only to feel a hand gently pulling me back.

    It was Lucas. His gaze settled on my face as if trying to see through my expression into my thoughts. "Serena, let me go in with you."

    I shook my head and gently pushed his hand away. "No, I... I want to be alone with my mom."

    A flicker of disappointment crossed his eyes, but in the end, he simply nodded. "Alright. I''ll wait for you outside. If you need anything, just call me."

    I forced a weak smile, then pushed open the emergency room door. The strong smell of disinfectant filled the air, stinging my nose and making my eyes well up.

    Momy quietly on the hospital bed with a pale face. I walked over and gently took her cold hand in mine.

    "Mom..." My voice choked, and I could no longer hold back my tears. "How could you be so foolish..."

    Her eyelids trembled slightly as if she had heard me. She opened her eyes slowly. Her gaze was unfocused, but she still tried to give me a weak smile. "Serena... Don''t cry..."

    I clutched her hand tightly, and my vision blurred with tears. "Mom, why did you do this? Did you ever think about me?"

    Pain shed through her eyes, and she struggled to speak. "Serena... I... I''m sorry..."

    "Mom, don''t say that. You didn''t do anything wrong..." My voice trembled. "It''s Elena. It''s Grandma and Aunt... They''re the ones who did this..."

    At the mention of Grandma, a sharp look flickered in Mom''s eyes. She tried to sit up, and her voice suddenly became urgent. "Serena��"

    I quickly held her down, keeping her from moving. "Mom, don''t get worked up. You need to rest."

    Mom took a deep breath as if she wanted to say something, but in the end, she closed her eyes in exhaustion. Seeing her so weak, guilt weighed heavily in my chest.

    I sat beside her to keep herpany, and my tears kept falling uncontrobly.

    I didn''t know how much time had passed when she finally woke up again. She looked at me, her eyes filled with love and worry. "Serena... you... You have to take good care of yourself..."

    "Mom, I will." I held her hand tightly and said chokingly, "And you have to take care of yourself too. We still have... so many years ahead of us..."

    A faint smile curved her lips, bringing a trace of warmth to her face. "Alright... Alright..."

    Just then, the hospital room door opened softly. I turned to see Mr. Hastings Senior standing in the doorway.

    Only then did I remember what Alex had said before he left-Mr. Hastings Senior knew about Mom''s suicide attempt.

    To be honest, thest person I

    wanted to see here was him. I didn''t want Mom to have anything to do with the Hastings family anymore, even if Mr. Hastings Senior was her husband. But I also knew I had no right to stop him from visiting his own wife.

    I quickly wiped my face and dragged a chair from the corner, cing it beside Mom''s bed before gesturing for him to sit. "My mom isn''t in a good state right now. You better say anything to upset her." My tone was ice-cold.

    not

    Mr. Hastings Senior hadn''t expected me to speak to him like that. His expression darkened slightly.

    As a senior figure in both the family and the business world, he was used to having the final say. Being ordered around by someone of my age was probably thest thing he would tolerate.

 Chapter 234

    Mr. Hastings Senior looked at the tear stains on my face, then at Mom, who was still lying on the hospital bed. In the end, he let out a sigh and said nothing.

    I stole a nce at him. He looked much older than thest time we met, with more gray streaking his hair.

    His gaze remained fixed on Mom''s face. It was filled with an emotion I couldn''t quite decipher-worry, guilt, or perhaps both.

    After a long silence, he finally said, "Serena, your mother has had a hard life."

    I let out a coldugh and didn''t respond.

    He didn''t finish what he wanted to say. He turned to Mom and murmured.

    I couldn''t make out everything and only caught scattered words��"Are you okay", "You shouldn''t have", and "Serena will be worried".

    But Mom didn''t look at him at all. Her empty eyes remained fixed on the ceiling as if something up there was far more interesting than him.

    I watched the two of them, especially Mr. Hastings Senior. I couldn''t tell if I felt pity or disgust. Mostly, I just felt numb.

    He spoke for a long time and finally gave up upon seeing Mom give no reaction. With a heavy sigh, he turned his gaze toward me.

    I felt awkward standing there, like an unwanted presence in the room. I took the hint and said, "I''ll go find a nurse and ask about her condition."

    Hearing my words, Mom finally shifted her gaze from the ceiling. She gave a small nod, acknowledging me.

    This was my cue to leave. They needed time alone as some things could only be said in private.

    Stepping outside the hospital room, I took a deep breath, trying to calm the whirlwind of thoughts in my mind.

    The strong scent of disinfectant lingered in the hallway, stinging my nose. Instead of heading straight for the nurses'' station, I went to the doctor''s office.

    Mom''s attending physician was a sharp-looking middle-aged woman with gold-rimmed sses. "Hello, doctor, I''m Nicole Burke''s daughter, Serena" I tried to keep my voice steady. "I''d like to understand my mother''s condition in more detail."

    The doctor flipped through the medical records and adjusted her sses. The patient''s condition is currently stable, but her emotional state is very fragile. She needs her family''s support and reassurance. We''re still conducting further tests, but we suspect..."

    She paused before continuing in a professional tone, "It''s a psychogenic illness, possibly triggered by emotional distress."

    "Emotional distress?" I repeated her words with a sinking feeling forming in my chest. I had a guess.

    We discussed a few more details, mostly about Mom''s care and recovery process. I forced myself to stay focused, nodding asionally.

    I checked the time and figured Mr. Hastings Senior should have said everything he needed to by now, so I asked, "Doctor, could you check on my mother now? I''d also like a full medical report by tomorrow."

    The doctor closed the file and nodded. "Of course. Let''s go."

    At the hospital room door, I knocked lightly before leading the doctor inside.

    Mr. Hastings Senior was still sitting by Mom''s bedside, holding her hand and

    murmuring endlessly. I had never seen him talk this much before.

    I walked over to Mom and reassured her, "The doctor is here to check on you. I''ll

    step outside with Mr. Hastings Senior for a moment."

    Mom''s expression didn''t change. She only nodded.

 Chapter 235

    I turned to Mr. Hastings Senior and forced a faint smile. "Mr. Hastings Senior, let''s step outside and talk."

    Without a word, he got up and walked out of the hospital room. The hallway was empty, filled only with the scent of disinfectant and the distant murmur of voices.

    I took a deep breath and said, "The doctor told me my mother has depression. What happened today was because of an episode."

    Mr. Hastings Senior lit a cigarette and took a deep drag before exhaling slowly. The haze of smoke made his already weary face look even more exhausted.

    "I know." He turned and looked at me gloomily.

    I sighed and finally voiced the reason I had asked him toe out, "Mr. Hastings Senior, get a divorce."

    His expression shifted. He avoided my eyes and said in a low voice, "Right now... Let''s just focus on letting your mother rest." With that, he turned to leave.

    "Why?" I called after him. "Why won''t you let her go?"

    His steps faltered. He slowly turned back and stared at me fixedly. "Serena, I made a promise to take responsibility. And I will."

    Responsibility?

    I opened my mouth but found myself speechless.

    He took onest look at me and sighed. "Take care of your mother, Serena."

    Then, he walked away without looking back.

    When I returned to the hospital room, Mom was awake.

    Shey there quietly. I walked over and took her hand. "Mom, how do you feel?"

    She turned her head and looked at me. "Serena, am I useless?"

    I held her tightly. "Mom, don''t think that way. You''re just sick. You''ll get better. We both will."

    ...

    Meanwhile, Alex pulled up in front of Serena''s office building.

    Serena had once told him that she had encountered her grandmother and aunt here before, so he insisted on checking the surveince footage.

    He headed straight to the security office and said to the guard, "Hello, I need to check the surveince footage."

    The security guard gave him a once-over, but his tone was less than friendly. "Surveince? Who are you? What''s this about? We don''t just let anyone look at the surveince footage."

    Alex kept his temper in check and exined, "I was sent by your boss. She ran

    into some trouble and needs to review the footage to confirm something."

    The guard still refused. "Trouble? What kind of trouble? Did she report it to the police? If not, we can''t just show you the footage."

    Alex took a deep breath, barely

    restraining his anger. "I already told

    vel

    you that I''m here on your boss'' orders. Does she need your permission to check her own surveince? I''m Alex, her boyfriend. If you waste any more of Serena''s time, can you take responsibility for that?"

    His imposing tone unsettled the guard, though he still hesitated. "Fine, but you''ll have to give me details, When did these people.e? What did they look like? What were they wearing? The more specific, the better."

    Alex described Felicia and Shirley in as much detail as possible, along with the likely time frame in which they had appeared. Only then did the guard reluctantly pull up the footage.

    Alex stared at the screen, reviewing the footage frame by frame. As the minutes passed, his expression darkened.

    The footage clearly showed Felicia and Shirley lingering near the office entrance, ncing around suspiciously. They even attempted to enter the building.

    Then, Elena emerged from the shadows. She spoke with them briefly before leaving the underground parking garage with them.

 Chapter 236

    Seeing this, Alex abruptly stood up and mmed his fist on the table with a loud bang, startling the security guard.

    "What the hell are you doing?" The guard red at him in shock.

    Realizing his outburst, Alex took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. "Sorry. I got a little carried away."

    He strode out of the security room and headed straight for his car. No matter what, he had to make those twoe forward and exin themselves.

    He sped all the way to the Ashford residence. The moment he arrived, he pushed open the car door and stormed inside, calling out, "I want to see Mrs. Ashford Senior!"

    The housekeeper sneered upon seeing his hurried appearance and questioned with sarcasm, "And who do you think you are, demanding to see Mrs. Ashford Senior?"

    Alex''s patience snapped. "I''m Alex of the Hastings family! Are you still going to stand in my way?"

    The housekeeper''s expression changed instantly. She quickly nodded and lowered her head. "Oh, so it''s you, Mr. Hastings! Pleasee in."

    Alex strode straight into the living room and immediately saw Felicia, who was seated on the couch. She was dressed in an elegant silk robe and had a cup of tea in hand, exuding an air of leisure andposure.

    "Mrs. Ashford Senior, why did you do it?" Alex got straight to the point.

    Felicia looked up, momentarily surprised to see him, but she quickly regained herposure. "Mr. Hastings? What brought you here in such a rush?"

    Alex stepped forward and tossed screenshots from the surveince footage onto the coffee table. "Take a look for yourself!"

    She picked up the photos and nced at them. Her expression shifted ever so slightly before returning to indifference. "What are these? I don''t understand what you''re talking about."

    Alex stared directly into her eyes. "Why did you go on record ndering Madam Burke in front of the media?"

    Felicia set the photos down and

    sighed. "Mr. Hastings, you''ve misunderstood. I was merely concerned for Serena and wanted to help her. Besides, everything said was the truth."

    "Concern? Helping?" Alex let out a coldugh. "Your idea of concern is to spread

    lies and smear Madam Burke''s name in front of the press, huh?"

    Felicia''s expression finally darkened. "Young man, no matter what, I''m still your elder. Watch your tone when speaking to me."

    "Elder?" Alex repeated mockingly. "Do you even deserve that title?" He grabbed her wrist and yanked her up from the couch. "What exactly are you trying to do?" Content-

    She was caught off guard and tried to shake him off. "Let go of me! Are you out of your mind?"

    "Mr. Hastings..."

    Shirley had appeared at the perfect moment, pulling Alex back from the brink ofpletely losing control.

    Alex released Felicia and shook his hand as if discarding something filthy. "Apologies. I lost myposure."

    Shirley descended the stairs with a

    smile on her face. "Mr. Hastings, you don''t

    eed to be so harsh. My?

    *s old now. Please show

    some patience."

    Felicia rubbed her wrist, which was red from his grip, and let out a cold huff. "Young people shouldn''t be so hot-tempered."

    Alex had no interest in their empty pleasantries. He got straight to the point. "How did you find out about Serena nning to change herst name?"

    Felicia''s eyes flickered, and she quickly averted her gaze. "I just knew. What''s wrong with a grandmother knowing about her granddaughter''s affairs?"

    Alex smirked, deciding to bait her. "The maid who told you about Serena''s ns works for me."

 Chapter 237

    Felicia''s expression instantly changed as she snapped her gaze toward Alex. "Oh dear, Mr. Hastings, why didn''t you say so earlier?"

    Seizing the opportunity, she immediatelyunched into a vicious tirade against Nicole and Serena. "You have no idea, but Nicole is nothing but trouble! She''s a vixen whopletely bewitched my son, and now, she''s trying to coax Serena into changing herst name. Who knows what ulterior motives she has?"

    Just then, Shirley came down the stairs. Hearing Felicia belittle Nicole and Serena, she couldn''t help but fan the mes.

    "Exactly! My mom is right. Nicole doesn''t look like a decent woman at all. She''s always dressing up so seductively. Who knows how many men she has lured?"

    She paused for a moment, then said even more sharply, "God knows what kind of poison she''s been feeding Serena, making her turn her back on her own grandmother?"

    "Seriously, young people these days are getting more and more out of control!" Felicia sighed, shaking her head as if heartbroken. "No sense of propriety at all!"

    Shirley eagerly chimed in, "That''s right, Mom. Do you think Nicole is doing this on purpose?"

    "I''d bet on it!" Felicia dered with certainty. "That mother and daughter are just trying to get their hands on my son''s fortune!"

    "Mom, you''re absolutely right! Women like her should just..." Shirley made a throat-slitting gesture with a glint of malice in her eyes.

    "Hmph! One day, I''ll make sure they''re both utterly ruined!" Felicia spat venomously. "I''ll teach them a lesson so that no one will dare to mess with the Ashford family!"

    Listening to this vile exchange, Alex''s expression grew darker and darker.

    He hadn''t expected them to be this malicious and brazen in ndering Nicole and Serena. He could no longer hold back. mming his

    palm down on the table, his

    he roared, "Enough! Both of you! Watch your

    damn mouths!"

    The sudden outburst stunned Felicia and Shirley.

    Felicia panicked a little, hastily trying to exin, "Mr. Hastings, we... We''re only doing this for Serena''s sake..."

    "For her sake?" Alex let out a furiousugh. "Is this your idea of looking out for her? Spreading lies to the media and dragging her mother''s name through the mud? Is that what you call concern?"

    Both women stared at him in shock, clearly not expecting his sudden eruption of anger.

    Felicia was the first to recover. Her eyes darted around before she suddenly clutched her chest and wailed, "Oh no! Oh no! I''m going to die! This is too much for my poor heart!"

    She dramatically pounded her chest, looking as if she were on the verge of copsing.

    Alex immediately saw through the act. She had just realized he''d been baiting her, and now, she was trying to y the victim.

    "Oh, my heart! It hurts! It''s killing me! Alex, you have to pay up! You owe mepensation for emotional distress!"

    Alex nearly aughed in disbelief at

    her shamelessness. He forced himself to swallow his rage and

    asked onest time, "I''ll only ask this once more-why did you nder Madam Burke?"

    Felicia continued her theatrical groaning, but Shirley rolled her eyes impatiently

    and snapped, "She brought this on herself! Who told her to-"

 Chapter 238

    "Shut up!" Alex interrupted her in a sharp voice. "I don''t want to hear any more of your twisted nonsense! You''re going toe clean today no matter what!"

    "Alex, don''t you dare threaten us! We''re your elders!" Felicia shouted, trying to sound tough. "If you so much asy a finger on us, my son won''t let you off!"

    Alex sneered. "Your son? You really think he can take on the entire Hastings family?"

    "You..." Felicia was momentarily speechless.

    Alex lowered his voice, adopting a more measured tone. "As long as you publicly clear Madam Burke''s name, I''ll let this go. Otherwise..."

    He deliberately paused, his gaze turning icy as it swept over them. "You''ll have to deal with the consequences."

    Felicia and Shirley exchanged nervous nces, panic flickering in their eyes.

    "Are you threatening us, Alex?" Shirley questioned in a voiceced with false bravado.

    "Think whatever you want." Alex shrugged indifferently. "I''m just stating a fact."

    "You" Shirley was about to retort when Felicia grabbed her arm.

    "Fine, we agree," Felicia said through gritted teeth, finally giving in.

    Alex nodded in satisfaction. "Good. I expect you to keep your word."

    "But..." Felicia''s tone suddenly shifted. "We have a condition."

    "What condition?" He frowned.

    "You have to give us some money," Felicia said shamelessly. "Not much, just a million dors."

    Alex could hardly believe his ears. This old witch was insatiable.

    "Are you ckmailing me?" he asked coldly.

    "Call it whatever you want," Felicia said, utterly unfazed. "But without one million dors, there will be

    no

    public statement."

    Alex took a deep breath, forcing himself to stay calm.

    "I''ll give you 500 grand," he countered.

    "No way! One million dors and not a penny less!" Felicia was firm.

    Alex clenched his fists. "I can give you 800 grand," he offered again.

    "One million!" Felicia refused to budge.

    It was clear there was no point in arguing further.

    With a cold snort, Alex stormed out of the Ashford residence, running a frustrated hand through his hair.

    She wanted 800,000 dors! Just how greedy could that old hag be?

    He was debating whether to just pay up and get it over with when he spotted Celine Hayes strolling by with her grocery basket.

    Celine was famous for having ears everywhere-nothing happened in the neighborhood without her knowing.

    The moment she saw Alex, her eyes lit up. She hurried over and asked in a hushed, conspiratorial tone, "Oh my, young man, who are you? How are you rted to the Ashford family?"

    Alex was in no mood for small talk, but then an idea struck him. Celine

    JJ 33 king information hube

    she could be useful

    He forced a smile and said, "Ma''am, I''m Serena''s boyfriend."

 Chapter 239

    "Boyfriend?" Celine''s voice shot up several octaves.

    "Serena actually has a boyfriend? Oh my, she''s all grown up! I remember when she was little..."

    Then, sheunched into a never-ending monologue, recounting everything from Serena wetting the bed as a child to skipping school and even getting into fights with the neighbor''s boy.

    Alex felt a headacheing on and quickly cut her off, asking, "Do you know Nicole Burke, Serena''s mother?"

    At the mention of Nicole''s name, Celine''s expression shifted instantly. She let out a sigh and said, "Of course, I do. That poor woman was stuck with that awful family. She was a good wife-hardworking and filial��but in the end..."

    Her tone suggested she had a favorable impression of my mother, which gave Alex an idea. "What do you think of her?"

    "She''s wonderful! A woman like her is rare these days, but she was kicked out by the Ashfords and ndered by that old hag. Such injustice!" Celine said indignantly.

    Alex felt a surge of hope. There was a chance. "Would you be willing to help clear Nicole''s name? I have connections, I can��"

    Before he could finish, Celine''s face paled, and she started hesitating. "Well... Young man, that olddy from the Ashford family isn''t someone you mess with. I still have a husband and a son to think about... I... I''d better stay out of it..."

    With that, she scurried off like she was running from the gue while clutching her grocery basket tightly.

    Alex watched her retreating figure and let out a helpless sigh.

    He got back into his car, deciding that his best option was to contact YS Media and have them set the record straight.

    Just as he was about to start the engine, his phone rang. It was Serena.

    "Alex..." Her voice sounded exhausted. "What did my grandmother say to you?"

    "She wants one million dors before she agrees to clear Madam Burke''s name," Alex said calmly, repeating Felicia''s outrageous demand.

    There was a long silence on the other end before Serena finally spoke again. "I understand. I... I''ll think of something."

    "Serena, you don''t need to worry. I''ll handle this," he said firmly.

    "But-"

    "No buts," Alex cut her off. "This started because of me, and I''ll see it through."

    Another pause. Then, Serena murmured in a soft voice, "Okay."

    After hanging up, Alex started the car and headed straight for YS Media.

    YS Media was located in the heart of the city''s busiest district. Thevish building was a testament to its power and influence. Alex parked in the underground garage and walked directly toward the elevator

    "Mr. Hastings, you''re here." Louis Walker, the director of YS Media, was already waiting for him at the elevator. He had his head slightly lowered and had an ingratiating smile on his face.

    Alex gave a slight nod in acknowledgment and stepped into the elevator without a word.

    Louis hurried in after him and pressed the button for the top floor.

    "Is everything ready?" Alex''s tone was cool and impatient.

    "Everything is set, Mr. Hastings. Don''t worry. We''ll make sure the truth about Madam Burke is known far and wide," Louis assured him, patting his chest as if making an oath.

    When the elevator doors opened, Alex stepped out first with Louis trailing behind like a loyalpdog.

    "This has to be done cleanly and wlessly. I don''t want any loose ends," Alex instructed as he entered the office and settled into a leather couch.

    "Understood, Mr. Hastings. I''ve

    already reached out to all major

    media outlets. By tomorrow

    morning, every news site and

    newspaper headline will be covering

    Madam Burke''s story," Louis said

    eagerly while handing Alex a ss of red wine.

    Alex took the ss and swirled the deep crimson liquid as it shimmered under the

    light.

 Chapter 240

    Alex ordered, "Make sure to handle Mrs. Ashford Senior as well."

    "Rest assured, Mr. Hastings. I''ve already assigned someone to keep an eye on her. Every move she makes is under our control," Louis quickly assured him.

    Alex nodded in satisfaction and downed the rest of his wine. "By the way, keep an eye on Celine Hayes too."

    "Celine Hayes?" Louis hesitated for a moment. "She''s just a neighbor of the Ashfords. She''s well-informed but timid. She shouldn''t be a problem..."

    "Better to be cautious. Have someone watch her. I don''t want her messing things up for me," Alex interrupted.

    "Understood, Mr. Hastings." Louis nodded slightly in deference.

    After Louis left, Alex sat alone in the office.

    Serena''s predicament unsettled him. He needed to resolve this quickly-not just for her but for himself as well.

    "Mr. Hastings, here''s the information you requested."

    A sharp-looking man wearing sses walked in and ced a file on the desk.

    This was Randall Young, the top investigative reporter at YS Media, famous for his ruthless pursuit of scandalous scoops.

    Alex picked up the file and flipped through it carefully. It contained detailed records of Felicia and Shirley, including their personal backgrounds and recent activities.

    "Randall, I need you to go to the Ashford residence in person. I want to know everything about them," Alex said, his gaze turning sharp andmanding. "Understood, Mr. Hastings." Randall adjusted his sses, and a sly smirk formed on his lips.

    ...

    ver

    When Felicia heard that a reporter wasing for an interview, she immediately put on her best royal-blue embroidered dress. She even had Shirley apply heavy makeup, and her bright red blush was so exaggerated that Randall had to stifle augh.

    She enthusiastically served him refreshments whileunching into a dramatic rant

    about Serena''s "ungrateful" behavior, spitting as she spoke.

    "Ah, kids these days! They have no respect at all I raised my granddaughter with so much love always saving the best food for her. And now? The moment she got some sess, she turned her back on me!"

    Tears and snot streamed down her face as she wailed, painting herself as a tragic victim.

    Randall feigned interest, jotting notes white subtly steering the conversation. "Mrs. Ashford Senior, what does your granddaughter do for a living? She must be doing quite well to afford such a big house."

    At this, Felicia straightened her back with pride. "Oh, she''s a big-time boss who

    runs her ownpany! She''s very impressive!"

    Then, lowering her voice conspiratorially, she leaned in closer to Randall and whispered, "Let me tell you something-herpany rakes in billions every year!" Randall widened his eyes in feigned astonishment. "Wow! Billions? Mrs. Ashford Senior, you must be living in luxury!"

    He continued to guide the conversation smoothly. "By the way, I heard you know quite a bit about Madam Burke''s situation."

    At the mention of Nicole, Felicia''s expression turned smug, and she eagerlyunched into a tale, twisting the story to paint Nicole as a shameless and promiscuous woman.

    Randall nodded along, all the while secretly recording her every word.

    Just then, there was a knock at the door.

    Celine stood outside, panting slightly as she carried two bags of renovation materials.

    Her home was undergoing renovations, and she needed to temporarily store some supplies in the shared hallway. She hade to ask Felicia for permission.

    "Mrs. Ashford Senior, my house is under renovation. Would you mind if I leave some things in the hallway for a few days?" Celine smiled politely as she asked in a courteous tone.

 Chapter 241

    But the moment Felicia heard her request, her expression darkened, and she immediately refused without a second thought. "No way! The hallway is a public space. How can you just pile up your stuff there? What if a fire breaks out?"

    Celine tried to reason with her. "I''ll be careful. I won''t cause you any trouble."

    But Felicia was unyielding, unwilling topromise in the slightest. The two went back and forth, their voices growing sharper until the argument escted into a full-blown shouting match.

    "Why are you being so unreasonable?" Celine was getting frustrated, but Felicia had her hands on her hips and snapped back, "So what if I''m unreasonable? Who do you think you are?"

    Their bickering intensified, and loud voices echoed through the hallway, attracting a crowd of curious neighbors.

    This chaotic scene was precisely what YS Media''s photographer had been waiting for, and he captured everything on camera.

    As the verbal battle raged on like a heated market brawl, Randall watched with amusement, asionally stirring the pot by asking the onlookers questions. "Is Mrs. Ashford Senior always like this? Her temper seems pretty explosive."

    The neighbors eagerly chimed in.

    "Oh, absolutely. That olddy''s got a sharp tongue. She''ll pick a fight with anyone."

    "Last time, she shed someone''s tires just because of a parking spot!"

    "And that daughter of hers? She''s always dressed up like she''s going somewhere fancy. Who knows what kind of business she''s up to..."

    Randall absorbed the gossip, feeling lucky to have arrived just in time for this spectacle.

    Meanwhile, Alex had uncovered some critical information.

    Shirley was drowning in gambling debt. It was an astronomical seven-figure sum.

    To pay it off, Felicia had been scheming to extort money from others, stirring up conflicts to securepensation wherever she could.

    Alex let out a cold chuckle and sent Shirley''s debt records to a collections agency, instructing them to give the greedy mother and daughter a proper "lesson".

    As expected, the debt collectors wasted no time tracking them down. With their menacing demeanor and no-nonsense approach, they looked every bit as ruthless as their

    reputation suggested.

    Panic-stricken, Felicia and Shirley turned to Randall, their supposed "reporter" for protection, desperately trying to use him as a human shield.

    "What do you think you''re doing?

    velet

    This is broad daylight! Do you people even respect thew?" Felicia shrieked as she clutched Randall''s arm and trembled behind him.

    Shirley sobbed dramatically and clung to his other arm as she wailed, "Help! Somebody help us!"

    Caught between the two, Randall waspletely immobilized. He silently cursed these two cunning old witches for dragging him into their mess.

    In themotion, one of the debt collectors shoved through the crowd,

    identally knocking into Randall''s arm.

    "Ow! My arm!" Randall doubled over and clutched it in pain.

    Now, things had spiraledpletely out of control, and before long, the dispute ended up at the police station.

    Upon hearing what had happened, Alex immediately rushed over to get Randall out of the situation.

    "Mr. Hastings, those Ashfords are out of their minds!" Randall hissed, cradling his injured arm with a look of pure resentment. "They''ll do anything for money!"

    Alex nced at Randall''s arm and said, "You did well, Randall. Go back and organize the materials."

 Chapter 242

    YS Media was very efficient. Within half a day, a video titled "Exposing the Background of the Scheming Mother-Daughter Duo" was uploaded across major tforms.

    In the video, Felicia''s and Shirley''s shrewish behavior was on full disy. Their shrill curses, Randall''s pained cries, and the murmurs of the gathered crowd all blended into a chaotic, real-life spectacle.

    After everything was set in motion, Alex let out a long breath and picked up his phone to call Serena. "Hey, Serena, let''s have dinner tonight. There''s something I want to talk to you about."

    "Alright." Her voice sounded weary, but she still agreed.

    Alex arrived at the restaurant early and ordered a few of her favorite dishes before pulling out his phone to scroll through TikTok. Just as expected, the video had gone viral, and thement section was in an uproar.

    "Oh my god, this olddy is terrifying! She''spletely unhinged!"

    "The daughter''s no better. She was clearly raised to be just as awful!"

    "Poor Serena. Stuck with a grandmother and aunt like this? Talk about bad luck!"

    Of course, the "self-righteous"mentators weren''t far behind.

    "What the olddy did was wrong, but let''s not forget that Nicole did cheat. Just because the Ashford family is a mess doesn''t mean she should be excused."

    "It takes two to tango. Nicole isn''t innocent either. How could she let herself get caught up in an affair?"

    Alex let out a cold chuckle. These people had no idea what they were talking about.

    They only saw Serena''s weakness, but they didn''t see the pain behind it.

    Just then, a WhatsApp message from Randall popped up. "Public opinion is in our favor. Now, it''s up to Serena."

    By the time I arrived, Alex was staring nkly at his phone.

    "Sorry, I''mte." I forced a small smile and took a seat across from him.

    "It''s fine, I just got here too." He put his phone away and asked casually, "What do you want to eat? Order whatever you like."

    I shook my head. "I''m not really hungry. You order."

    He picked a few light dishes, then hesitated before asking, "Did you... see the video online?"

    I was silent for a moment, then nodded. "I saw it."

    He sighed and shifted the conversation. "How''s Madam Burke doing now?"

    "My mother''s better," I said softly, while stirring my lemon water. The ice clinked against the ss with a crisp sound, each collision echoing inside me, dull and aching. "She''s finally willing to talk to me again."

    Alex nodded with something unreadable flickering in his gaze.

    He was quiet for a while before finally asking, "Serena, have you ever thought about pushing for my dad and Madam Burke to get a divorce?"

    My hand froze mid-motion. The ice in my ss knocked sharply against the rim, the sound unnervingly loud.

    "Divorce?" repeated. "You think I

    haven''t tried? Mr. Hastings Senior refused. He says my mom''s

    condition isn''t stable and that now

    isn''t the time. But the truth is, he just doesn''t want to leave her."

    Alex''s frown deepened. "He doesn''t want a divorce? That doesn''t make sense."

    I looked up at him and asked slowly, "You want them to divorce, don''t you?"

    He took a sip of water, his actions slow and deliberate.

    I said again, "Alex, I know you''ve never liked my mom. You''ve always thought she''s not good enough for your father-that she''s the one who ruined your family. But it''s been so many years. You should''ve seen everything she''s done for your dad and your family. Now that she''s sick, all I want is to help my mother."

 Chapter 243

    Alex finally set down his ss and took a deep breath before looking at me with a trace of helplessness in his eyes. "Serena, you''ve misunderstood me. I was... out of line before, but I''m trying to help now."

    He paused as if searching for the right words. "I just think my dad is being

    "Still refuses to divorce her, right?" I finished the sentence for him with sarcasm.

    He didn''t argue. He simply nodded, his brows furrowing into a deep crease.

    His silence was more suffocating than any words. It pressed down on my chest like a boulder, making it hard to breathe.

    Just then, his phone rang, and the sudden chime shattered the unbearable silence.

    He nced at me and muttered, "Sorry," and stood up to take the call.

    I couldn''t make out what he was saying, nor did I have the energy to care. I just

    sat there, absently stabbing at the food on my te with my fork as my mind drifted. My mother''s pale face and hollow eyes filled my thoughts, refusing to leave.

    It was a long time before Alex returned to his seat. His expression was grim as if something was weighing on him.

    I set down my fork and asked softly, "What''s wrong? Did something happen?"

    He picked up his ss and took a long sip of water like he was trying to drown out whatever frustration was gnawing at him. Then, he finally spoke. "Do you remember someone named Lexi Lively?"

    Lexi Lively?

    I froze for a moment, sifting through the fog of my memories in search of that name. It was familiar. She was my childhood friend, and we grew up together. Then, her family moved away, and we gradually lost touch. Thest image I had of her was a little girl with pigtails and dimples, smiling sweetly.

    I nodded. "I remember. Why? How is she?"

    Alex sighed. "You probably haven''t had time to check the news online, have you?"

    I shook my head slightly, admitting as much.

    With everything that was happening,

    I barely had the energy to keep up with my own life, let alone thetest gossip swirling around the city. Just taking care of Mom had left me exhausted.

    He took another sip of coffee before continuing, "She just called me. She saw the

    news online and wants to help clear things up."

    I was stunned. I didn''t know how to react. Lexi? She wanted to help me?

    I stirred my lemon water. The ice cubes clinked against the ss, making a crisp, clean sound that only made the turmoil inside me feel messier. I never expected Lexi to step into this mess.

    "Why... would she do that?" I asked with doubt.

    Alex shrugged. "Who knows? Maybe out of loyalty. You two were close, after all."

    I let out a hollowugh. Loyalty? It had been years since west spoke.

    "Give me her contact info," I said after a moment. "I''ll meet with her and figure out what''s going on."

    He handed me his phone, and Lexi''s number was disyed on the screen.

 Chapter 244

    "It''s already toote," Alex said in a toneyered with meaning as he looked at me. "She has already organized everything she knows and handed it over to the media."

    I jerked my head up in shock and nearly spilled my lemon water. What? Did she already expose everything? I wasn''t even prepared for this at all.

    Lexi was still as impulsive as ever!

    A wave of frustration surged inside me. I took a deep breath and forced myself to stay calm.

    What was done was done. Getting angry wouldn''t help. First, I needed to find out exactly what she had said.

    I set down my ss and picked up my phone, dialing Lexi''s number.

    After a few rings, a bright, sweet voice came through the receiver. "Hello? Serena? It''s me, Lexi."

    "It''s me." I tried to keep my voice steady. "Alex told me you''ve already spoken to the media."

    "Yeah." Lexi hesitated for a moment. "I just felt... like I had to do something."

    The second I heard her voice, I knew she had acted on impulse again just like before.

    I couldn''t even count how many times in the past she had done something reckless, and I was always the one who had to clean up the mess afterward.

    "Lexi..." I sighed while rubbing my temples as a headache crept in. "If you''re so sure about what you did, why do you sound nervous now?"

    "I''m not!" She immediately raised her voice with a hint of irritation in her tone. But just as quickly, she softened. "I just... I really felt like I needed to do something."

    "Okay, okay, you''re not nervous," I said, cating her before she got defensive again.

    "Now, tell me��what exactly did you tell the media reporters?"

    On the other end of the line, I heard some rustling, like the sound of fabric shifting.

    "I just got home," she exined. "Let me sit down first."

    "I just told them that Madam Burke suffered so much abuse from Mrs. Ashford Senior that she had a miscarriage. Then, your dad split from the family. Andter, because of Shirley, he was driven to his death from anger. And after all that, Mrs. Ashford Senior still kicked you and your mom out of the house..."

    A sharp chill shot up my spine. My breath hitched, and my grip on the phone tightened. No one should have known about these things except me and Mom.

    "You..." I sucked in a deep breath, trying to steady myself. "How do you know all of this?"

    Lexi stammered for a long moment before finally blurting out, "I-I heard it from my parents."

    I froze.

    Her parents?

    How would they know what happened in my family?

    "My dad used to work with your dad," she exined quickly. "They were really close, so... he knew some things about your family. After my parents got divorced, I moved away with my mom, and we lost touch. But when I saw the news online, I thought... maybe I could help."

    I let out a long sigh, muttered a quick thanks, and hung up the phone. To be

    honest, I didn''t even know how to react to her so-called "righteous act".

    Alex had been sitting across from me the whole time. When he saw me put down

    my phone, he finally asked, "So? What did she say?"

    I rubbed my forehead with

    exhaustion weighing on me. "She spilled everything-the abuse my

    pushed to his death, and how mom suffered, how my dad w

    grandmother threw us out in the end."

    Alex''s expression turned serious. "And... do you think it''ll help?" "It should... probably help."

 Chapter 245

    "I''m not entirely sure," I said hesitantly. "Lexi told me that her dad used to work with my dad. They were close, so he knew about these things. But after her

    parents divorced, she moved away with her mom. That''s why we lost contact over the years."

    I paused for a moment before adding, "I need to get back to the hospital. My mom''s waiting for me."

    "I''ll drive you," Alex said, picking up his car keys and standing up.

    I didn''t refuse and followed him out of the caf��.

    In the car, I couldn''t hold back my curiosity. "Alex, why are you helping me this much? I mean... we''re not that close, are we?"

    He suddenly mmed on the brakes.

    I gasped and nearly hit the windshield. I was just about toin about his reckless driving when I looked up and saw the red light ahead.

    He nced at me through the rear-view mirror and said in an unreadable voice, "No reason. Just think of it as me having too much time on my hands."

    That answer made me inexplicably angry.

    Too much time on his hands? He got himself tangled in all of this, and he brushed it off with that?

    I turned my head, stared out the window at the passing cityscape, and said nothing. The light turned green, and the car started moving again. I didn''t know why, but a wave of frustration suddenly welled up inside me.

    Everything-Lexi''s actions, the chaos online, and Alex''s strange behavior-left me feelingpletely drained.

    At some point, exhaustion took over, and I drifted off to sleep. I dreamed of when I was very little, so little that Mom seemed tall-so very tall. I was still learning to walk then. Sunlight bathed her face, and she smiled gently while holding my hand and guiding me step by step.

    I knew it was a dream. Who remembered being that young?

    But it felt so real. The warm sunlight, the softness of her hand, the faint fragrance

    on her clothes-it all made me feel incredibly safe.

    Then, suddenly, the scene shifted.

    I was back in our old house. I stood at the gate, watching as Grandma pointed at Mom''s face and

    screamed at her. Her words were sharp and venomous, stabbing into my ears like needles.

    I wanted to rush forward and protect Mom, but my legs felt like they were made of lead. No matter how hard tried, I couldn''t move. I opened my mouth to scream, but no sound came out. I could only watch helplessly as Grandma shoved Mom to the ground. She sat there, crying, while I stood frozen, unable to do a thing...

    "Serena! Serena!"

    A voice yanked me out of my nightmare.

    I snapped my eyes open to find Alex staring at me with concern.

    "Did you have a nightmare?" he asked gently.

    It was only then that I realized my face was wet with tears. I quickly wiped them

    away, forcing an awkward smile. "I''m fine. Just... a dream."

    He reached out and brushed his fingers lightly against my forehead. His voice

    was soft. "As long as you''re okay. We''re here."

    I turned and saw that we were

    the

    parked in front of the hospital. Unbuckling my seatbelt, I pushed door open and stepped out. Standing there at the entrance, 4 took a deep breath, trying to steady my racing heart.

    The images from my dream still clung to me. The helplessness and fear wrapped

    around me like chains, making it hard to breathe.

    At that moment, I spotted a familiar figure walking out of the hospital.

 Chapter 246

    It was my mother.

    I quickly walked up to her. "Mom, why are you out here? Shouldn''t you be resting

    a little longer?"

    She forced a weak smile. "It was getting stuffy in the room. I just wanted some fresh air."

    I noticed that she looked even paler than before, and her lips were devoid of any color.

    The echoes of Grandma''s curses from my dream still rang in my ears, tightening around my heart like an invisible grip, making it hard to breathe.

    "I''ll walk with you." I gently held her arm.

    I turned my head and saw Alex watching us with a soft and steady gaze. The golden light of the setting sun cast a glow over him, outlining his tall figure, as if wrapping him in a delicate radiance.

    For some reason, he felt far away like he belonged to another world entirely.

    "It''s gettingte. You should head home," I said, trying to sound as natural as possible, not wanting him to notice anything unusual in my tone.

    He paused slightly as if he hadn''t expected me to say that. His eyes shifted between Mom and me before settling on me again. After a brief moment, he gave a small nod. "Alright. I''ll get going, then. Take care, Madam Burke."

    Mom gave him a tired but kind smile. "Thank you for bringing us here. Drive safe."

    He turned and walked away, his figure growing smaller against the backdrop of the setting sun. I watched until he disappeared beyond the hospital entrance before finally looking away.

    A crisp autumn breeze rustled through the trees, carrying a slight chill in the air. Without thinking, I slipped off my jacket and draped it over Mom''s shoulders.

    "You don''t have to. I''m not cold," she said, trying to take it off.

    I gently held her hand in ce. "Just keep it on. I don''t want you catching a cold."

    She looked at me with a touch of sadness in her eyes. "Serena, you''ve grown up."

    A lump formed in my throat, and I e fought to keep my tears from falling. For as long as I could remember, I had always been the one making her worry, the one causing her pain.

    We walked in silence, neither of speaking. The atmosphere felt heavy wanted to find something to talk about, but the words just wouldn''te.

    "Mom, how are you feeling today? What did the doctor say?" I finally asked cautiously.

    She let out a soft sigh. "Same as before. The doctor said we should prepare for long-term treatment."

    I squeezed her hand, my heart sinking like a stone. "Mom, don''t worry. I''ll be with you every step of the way."

    She smiled faintly and gave my hand a reassuring squeeze. "Silly girl. You have your own life to live. I don''t want to be a burden on you."

    "Don''t say that. You''re my mom," ! said with a forced smile, trying to lighten the mood. "By the way, did the doctor say anything specific about what you should or shouldn''t eat?"

    She shook her head. "Nothing much. He only said that keeping a positive mindset

    is the most important thing."

    A positive mindset? That was easier said than done.

    "Serena, is something on your mind?" Mom suddenly stopped walking and looked

    at me with concern.

    I froze, instinctively wanting to deny it. But the words caught in my throat. If

    anyone had the right to know the truth, it was Mom.

    I finally said after taking a deep breath, "Mom, everything that''s been happening

    online is all Grandma and Aunt Shirley''s doing."

 Chapter 247

    Mom was visibly stunned, and aplex emotion shed through her eyes. "I had a feeling it was Felicia and Shirley."

    "They..." I bit my lip, struggling to get the words out. "Things had already died down, but they..." I trailed off, unsure how to continue.

    "What did they do?" Mom pressed in a trembling voice.

    I gripped her hand tightly as I gathered my courage. "They went to the media reporters and said awful things. Grandma... said you were a curse, that you brought bad luck and caused Dad''s death. But no one believes them anymore. Everyone knows they''re just spouting nonsense."

    Mom''s hand trembled violently, and her face turned deathly pale. She clutched my hand so tightly that her knuckles turned white. Her lips quivered, yet she didn''t say a word.

    A long silence passed before she finally said in a hoarse voice, "Serena, your grandma has always resented me. She has always believed I was the reason your father died."

    A sharp pain stabbed through my heart like needles piercing deep into my chest.

    "Mom, don''t listen to her nonsense." But such feeble reassurance couldn''t possibly ease her pain.

    She forced a weak smile, though bitterness filled her eyes. "Serena, I''m fine. I''m used to it."

    I wrapped my arms around her tightly. "Mom, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I should have protected you."

    We held each other in silence. I wasn''t sure who let go first, but eventually, we turned and walked back toward the hospital room. The air inside was thick with sorrow, so heavy it felt suffocating.

    After settling her in, I stepped out into the hospital corridor. Staring at the darkening sky outside the window, my mind was a tangled mess.

    Just then, my phone rang-it was Alex. "Serena, how''s Madam Burke doing?"

    "She''s asleep," I said, trying to keep my voice steady. "The doctor said she needs rest."

    "That''s good." He paused before asking, "And you? How are you holding up?"

    "I''m fine," I replied. "You don''t have to worry about me."

    "Serena." His voice came softly through the speaker. "I know you''re struggling. If there''s anything on

    your mind, you can talk to me yo

    don''t have to carry it all alone."

    I took a deep breath to force my emotions down. "I know. But you''re overthinking. I''m not about to break down��not before we deal with. Elena f anything, I should be apologizing to you for all the trouble I''ve caused."

    After a brief exchange, I ended the call. I didn''t want him to worry as he had already done more than enough for me.

    Back in the hospital room, I saw that Mom was still asleep. Even in her rest, she looked exhausted, and her brows were furrowed in distress.

    I gently tucked the nket around her, my heart aching at the sight of her frail face.

    Later that night, I went home andy in bed, unable to shake my thoughts.

    The next morning, an idea struck me. Instead of staying on the defensive, why not take the

    initiative? I called Alex without

    hesitation. "Alex, what''s the current

    situation online?"

    "What are you nning?" His voice was rough with sleep. It seemed I had just woken him up.

    "Nothing much. I just think it''s unfair that you''ve been doing all the heavy lifting."

    He fell silent for a moment, his toneced with concern. "Serena, are you sure? I don''t want you getting upset if things go too far."

    "I''ll be fine," I said firmly. "You''re acting like I''m some fragile flower. And besides, when ites to my mother, how could I not fight back?"

    After a brief pause, he finally agreed. We set a time to meet at YS Media.

 Chapter 248

    I quickly gathered my things and headed to YS Media.

    On the way there, I kept thinking about how to deal with Grandma and how to use this opportunity to put an end to the trouble she had caused once and for all.

    YS Media wasn''t far from my ce, so it didn''t take long before I arrived.

    The towering building stretched into the sky, its ss facade reflecting the harsh sunlight, making me squint ufortably.

    It seemed that Alex had contacted someone in advance. The moment I stepped into the lobby, someone approached me. A man in a well-fitted suit, looking sharp and professional, walked up and politely asked, "Are you Ms. Ashford?"

    I nodded, and he gestured for me to follow him before leading me into the elevator. As the elevator ascended, my heartbeat quickened. After all, this was the first time I was formally handling something rted to Mom, and I couldn''t help feeling nervous.

    The man guided me into an office, motioning for me to take a seat on the couch before introducing himself, "Ms. Ashford, nice to meet you. I''m Louis Walker, the director of this media agency. Mr. Hastings informed me that you''d being."

    After his brief introduction, he turned on hisptop and pulled up some statistics from the past few days. Pointing at the charts on the screen, he exined, "Ms. Ashford, the online sentiment has improved significantly. Our PR team has been actively guiding public opinion, and so far, the results are promising."

    I flipped through the report he handed me and scanned the dense graphs and figures that made my head spin. Still, I could see that many people were now speaking up for my mother.

    Some believed she had been unfairly criticized and didn''t deserve such harsh treatment, while others condemned Grandma for being cruel and unreasonable.

    Seeing this, I finally let out a breath of relief.

    Just as I was about to say something, the office door swung open. Alex walked in. When he saw me sitting there, he seemed a bit surprised. "Serena, you''re here early."

    I shrugged. "It wasn''t far, so I figured I''de ahead of time."

    He sat down beside me but maintained a respectful distance Then, he said after turning to Louis, "Louis, pull up the testimony that Lexi provided earlier. I think we can make further use of it."

    Louis nodded and quickly navigated through hisputer. Alex studied the screen and furrowed his brows

    as if deep in thought. "For Levi st

    testimony, I think we should

    emphasize Nicole''s mental state at the time," he said, pointing at the text on the screen.

    "You mean to highlight that Madam Burke was under emotional distress to make

    the testimony more credible?" Louis immediately caught on.

    "Exactly." Alex nodded.

    "I understand." Louis swiftly took notes. "I''ll have the editorial team draft a revised press release right away."

    ???

    I had no room to interject, so I simply listened as they went back and forth. Fortunately, Alex''s analysis was well-structured and logical leaving nothing for me

    add. As I listened carefully E

    was already working on the next steps after this move was yed.

    By the time they wrapped up their discussion on content distribution, the clock on

    the wall pointed to 12:00 pm.

    Alex rubbed his temples, looking slightly exhausted. Then, he turned to me. "Serena, want to grab lunch together?"

    I shook my head. "No, I need to head to the hospital and take care of my mom."

    I got up to leave, but just as I reached the door, he suddenly called out to me, "Serena."

    I turned around in confusion.

    He hesitated for a moment before finally saying, "About my father... I''m sorry for

    the way I acted back then."

 Chapter 249

    There was guilt in Alex''s tone, making my emotions feelplicated. I smiled. "It''s fine. It''s all in the past. I have to head to the hospital to take care of my mom. See you."

    As I spoke, I gathered the documents on the table, getting ready to leave.

    "Madam Burke will be okay." Alex sighed, and his voice carried a hint of helplessness. "My dad''s going to visit her this afternoon. You don''t have to worry too much."

    I froze for a moment. Mr. Hastings Senior? Visiting my mom? What was going on here? Even though I was confused, the fact that Alex mentioned it gave me some

    reassurance.

    "Even if Mr. Hastings Senior is going, I still need to check on her myself." I continued packing my bag, preparing to leave.

    "At least have lunch with me first?" There was a note of request in his voice.

    I paused and looked up at him. He seemed unusually persistent about having lunch together today, which made me a little suspicious. "Do you have something to tell me? Otherwise, why insist on dragging me to eat?"

    He picked up my bag from the table. "There''s no need to hide it from you. My dad wants to talk to Madam Burke alone. Have lunch with me first. Let''s give them some time."

    With that, he carried my bag and walked out, not even giving me a chance to refuse. I followed behind him helplessly, and my heart pounded anxiously. What did Mr. Hastings Senior want to say to Mom? Was it about Grandma?

    Or... was it about something else?

    The atmosphere in Alex''s car felt slightly tense. I wanted to ask him about it, but I didn''t know how.

    Sensing my unease, he reached over and held my hand. "Don''t worry. It''ll be fine."

    At the restaurant, he ordered several dishes

    meal,

    she knew I liked. During

    Casually chatted a theer

    trivial things as if trying to distract me.

    But my mind was consumed with thoughts of Mr. Hastings Senior and Mom talking alone. I couldn''t focus on anything he was saying.

    The restaurant was elegant andvish with soft music floating in the air, but everything tasted like nothing to me.

    Alex, on the other hand, seemedpletely at ease. He kept picking food for me and sharing amusing news stories, trying to get me to rx.

    But I felt like there was a heavy stone pressing on my chest, making it impossible for me to appreciate any of it. I mechanically chewed on my food, finding it tasteless.

    "If you''re really worried, just call and ask, okay?" he finally noticed how distracted

    I was.

    I hesitated for a moment before shaking my head. "Forget it. I''ll wait until they finish talking."

    "I''ve already had people handle the online situation," he said, handing me his phone. "Public opinion has shifted. Most people are on Madam Burke''s side now. The truth will

    I took his phone. The screen disyed thetest newsments, almost all condemning Grandma and Aunt Shirley while speaking up for Mom.

 Chapter 250

    I felt a slight sense of relief, but my worry for Mom remained unchanged. I set

    down the phone and forced a small smile. "Thank you."

    "There''s no need to be so polite with me." Alex ruffled my hair.

    I dodged his touch, picked up my cutlery, and forced myself to take a few bites. But I had no appetite, so I soon set them down. "I''m full."

    Alex didn''t push me. After paying the bill, he drove me straight to the hospital.

    I felt restless during the entire ride, my gaze constantly shifting to the passing scenery outside the window.

    The cityscape blurred past, but my thoughts grew messier. What exactly did Mr. Hastings Senior want to say to Mom?

    Just then, my phone rang. It was Mom, and I hurried to answer the call. Her voice on the other end was weak. "Serena... where are you?"

    "Mom, I''m on my way to the hospital. How are you? What did Mr. Hastings Senior say to you?"

    My voice was filled with urgency.

    "He... He already left." Her voice trembled a little.

    "What did he say?" My heart clenched.

    She was silent for a moment before saying slowly, "He said... he doesn''t want a divorce..."

    My breath caught, and anger surged within me. After everything, he still refused to divorce her?

    "He also said... as long as I don''t go through with the divorce, he can... help deal with all the rumors online..." Her voice grew fainter, almost inaudible.

    I gripped my phone so tightly that my nails nearly dug into my palm.

    "Mom, did you agree to it?" I practically forced the words out through gritted teeth.

    "No," she said tiredly. "I just want to get divorced... and live a peaceful life with you..."

    Hearing her response, my heart twisted painfully. "Mom, don''t worry. I''ll take care of all this mess. You just focus on getting better."

    After hanging up, I urged Alex to speed up.

    When we arrived at the hospital, I saw Mom sitting alone on the hospital bed. I rushed over and held her hand. "Mom, are you okay?"

    She looked up at me, her eyes filled

    with

    "Sereplicated emotions.

    She hesitated for a

    moment before suddenly asking, "Do you... Do you like me?"

    I froze, caught off guard by her question. "Mom, of course, I like you. You''re the person I care about the most..."

    The way she looked at me made me uneasy, and I instinctively avoided her gaze. "Mom, what''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?"

    She shook her head with confusion. "Serena, I... I don''t know what to do anymore..."

    I sat down and hugged her. "Mom, don''t worry. Everything will be okay."

    Just then, my phone rang. The name on the screen read "Lexi".

    "Mom, I need to take this call. I''ll be right back."

    I left the hospital room and walked to the end of the corridor before answering. "Hello?"

    "Serena, people online are already

    specting that Mrs. Ashford Senior

    only caused a scene because she found out Madam Burke was nning to remarry into a wealthy

    family," Lexi said, her toneced with amusement.

    I sighed. "Isn''t that the truth?"

    "Well, my meddling seems to have worked out in your favor. At least public opinion is on your side now." Lexi paused for a moment before adding, "I helped you out big time. Shouldn''t you return the favor?"

    I knew exactly what she was getting at. The "evidence" she provided had indeed

    yed a significant role in steering the narrative.

 Chapter 251

    Thinking about how much Lexi had helped, I figured it was only right to meet up. "Of course, Ms. Lively. I owe you one. How abouting over to my ce sometime?"

    Lexi didn''t hesitate. "I''m free this afternoon. Send me the address."

    "This afternoon won''t work. I need to be with my mom," I declined. "How about tomorrow? I''ll text you the detailster."

    "Alright, I''ll wait for your message."

    After hanging up, I returned to the hospital room and saw Alex struggling to peel an apple for Mom. Someone like him had probably never done this kind of thing before. The apple was aplete mess, full of jagged edges and uneven patches. It was truly a disaster.

    I couldn''t help butugh. "Just stop. Let me do it."

    He looked embarrassed and handed me the apple. "I... I was just trying to help."

    "I appreciate the thought," I said while taking the apple and the knife from him. "But why don''t you go buy me a coffee instead? Something sweet."

    Alex looked relieved as if he had just been pardoned and quickly left the room.

    I peeled the apple properly, sliced it into small pieces, and handed them to Mom. "Mom, have some fruit."

    She took the te but shook her head. "Serena, I don''t feel like eating."

    "Just a little bit, okay? You need the vitamins," I coaxed her gently.

    She reluctantly ate two pieces, then stared nkly out the window, lost in her

    thoughts. Seeing her so frail and distant made my heart ache.

    Alex returned with a bag of small cakes along with my coffee. "I thought you might like them, so I picked some up."

    I took a sip of the coffee. The sweetness helped ease my tension a little. "Thanks."

    He sat beside me, looking hesitant. "Serena..."

    "What is it?" I turned to look at him.

    After a moment of hesitation, he finally said, "When your mom asked if you liked her, what did she mean?"

    I forced a smile. "I don''t know either. Maybe her mental state still isn''t great."

    The hospital room fell silent for a while, with only the asional sound of car horns drifting in from outside.

    "Serena..." Mom suddenly spoke up. "I want to go home."

    I quickly reassured her, saying, "Okay, Mom. Once you''re feeling a little better, we''ll go home."

    ...

    The next day, invited Lexi over to my ce as promised. She showed up in a striking red dress and a pair of high heels, confidently stepping through my front door. She scanned the fiving room and smirked. Ms. Ashford, your house is quite spacious."

    I poured her a cup of tea. "You''re exaggerating, Ms. Lively."

    She epted the tea and took a small sip. "Why so formal? Aren''t we friends?"

    I let out a sigh. "Alright then. How exactly would you like me to entertain you?"

    Lexi chuckled, setting her cup down on the coffee table with a crisp clink.

    "For starters, you could introdua

    3101

    me to a few wealthy young bachelors."

    I rolled my eyes. "Can you be serious

    for once? But wait-are you telling es me you''ve never been in a

    rtionship before?" Contenver

 Chapter 252

    "You think I got to where I am as an entertainment journalist just by sheer luck?" Lexi let out a long sigh. "I worked hard for this too, you know?"

    I sighed silently in response. Lexi reached over and pinched my cheek. "Alright, mydy, enough sighing. This whole situation has blown up online. What''s your n?"

    I traced the rim of my cup, thinking for a moment beforeing to a decision. "If kindness is met with hostility, how do you repay true kindness? When they were attacking my mom and me online, it almost cost her life. I''m absolutely taking legal action."

    She exhaled in relief. "Serena, you''ve finally grown a backbone. I was worried you''d still be that kid who let people push her around."

    I looked at her and chuckled, but as Iughed, tears welled up in my eyes and spilled over.

    She pulled me into a gentle hug before murmuring reassuringly, "Alright, alright, don''t cry."

    Nestled in her embrace, the world suddenly felt quiet and safe. I let my tears fall freely, all the frustration and exhaustion spilling out.

    "Lexi, I''m so tired," I admitted in a trembling voice. "But I can''t break down. I still have my mom."

    She patiently wiped away my tears. "Serena, Madam Burke loves you too, you know."

    I nodded. I had never doubted Mom''s love for me. Even when she had fiercely opposed my involvement with Alex, it had always been for my sake-she was just afraid I would get hurt.

    Public opinion online shifted rapidly. People began digging into Aunt Shirley and Grandma''s history, exposing their past actions. Netizens quicklybeled them as "shameless".

    At the same time, the media ounts that had originally defended them were bombarded with criticism. Theizens mocked how they had been yed by an uneducated rural woman, and Aunt Shirley''s and Grandma''s reputations took a steep nosedive.

    Some even went back through past events and uncovered the truth about Mom''s hospitalization and her suicide attempt. The insults against us turned into sympathy and regret. But I knew none of this.

    Mom had been discharged from the hospital and moved in with me, but her mental state was fragile. She was constantly anxious, trapped in a cloud of despair.

    "Mom, have some fruits." I handed her a te of freshly washed fruits.

    She turned to look at me, and only then did I notice the tears welling up in her eyes. I panicked, grabbed a tissue, and gently wiped them away. "Mom, why are you crying again?"

    "Serena," she said in a trembling

    voice. "I just feel so guilty. Kids your age should be carefree, still sheltered by their parents. But you... You''ve had to face so many Storms alone. It breaks my heart."

    Hearing her say this, my nose stung, but I forced a smile. "Mom, you''re the person I''m closest to in this world. I can endure all of this as long as you don''t leave me, okay?"

    The image of her trying to take her own life was burned into my mind like a scar that would never fade.

    She tucked a strand of my hair behind my ear, wiped away my tears, and smiled gently. "Alright. I''ll always stay with you."

    That night, we slept in the same bed. I couldn''t even remember thest time we had done that.

    We talked for hours about my school days-middle school, high school, and college. It was as if by reminiscing, we could somehow fill in the gaps of the years we had lost together.

    I didn''t know when I finally fell asleep. But when I woke up, Mom was no longer by

    my side.

    A sudden wave of panic surged through me.

 Chapter 253

    I scrambled out of bed without even stopping to fix my clothes and rushed out of the room. When I reached the living room, I heard the ttering of pots and pansing from the kitchen. I stepped inside and saw Mom. She was actually wearing an apron, standing by the stove.

    "Serena, you''re up."

    She turned to me with a smile. I walked over to her and furrowed my brows slightly. "Mom, what are you doing?"

    She picked up a spoon and stirred the seafood risotto simmering in the pot. "I''m making you breakfast. Serena, you have to eat breakfast every day. It''s important for your health."

    Ever since she got sick, I couldn''t remember thest time we had a moment as warm as this. Such an ordinary kind of happiness had once felt so out of reach for me. And now, it was right in front of me. I suddenly realized how precious this moment was.

    "Mm." I nodded, taking a deep breath as I stood beside her. "Mom, your seafood risotto smells just as amazing."

    After breakfast, I got a call from Patricia. "Serena, have you seen the news online?"

    Mom was tidying up the dishes, and I was still basking in the warmth of the morning. "No, what happened?"

    "The whole situation online haspletely flipped. People dug up all the dirt on your grandmother and your aunt, and now, the sameizens who were attacking you are turning on them instead."

    Her words made me pause.

    "And get this-thepany''s legal department has even sent cease-and-desist letters to the ringleaders who were stirring up trouble. Looks like they''re nning to take this all the way."

    Even though Lexi had been helping me, she was just an entertainment journalist.

    She didn''t have that kind of influence. The only person who could make

    something like this happen was Alex.

    A wave of warmth spread through my chest.

    As I put down my phone, Mom walked out of the kitchen. She sat beside me, adjusting the shawl draped over her shoulders.

    "Serena, was that a call from a colleague?" she asked, for once taking the initiative to ask about these things.

    "Mm." I nodded. "She called to tell

    me that everything online has turned around. Mom, no one is cursing us out anymore. Everyone now knows exactly what kind of people

    ve

    Grandma and Aunt Shirley really are. No one will ever talk behind your back again."

    With this, Mom would no longer have to carry the weight of those rumors. Maybe

    she could finally start healing from her depression now.

    She fell silent for a moment and then let out a soft sigh. "It''s not myself I''m worried about. I''m afraid of how it''d affect you. I''m old now. I''ve seen my fair share of storms, but Serena, you''re different. Your life is just beginning."

    I had never thought about it that way before. Hearing her say it now made my heart ache.

    I lifted my phone with a smile. "But it''s all over now. We don''t have to deal with any of this anymore."

 Chapter 254

    Mom nodded and then furrowed her brows. "This happened because Alex helped us, right?"

    I gave a slight nod.

    She lowered her gaze. "Serena, I stopped you two before because I was afraid

    you and Alex would end up like me and Mr. Hastings Senior. The Hastings family''s status is far too high for ordinary people like us. We can never truly fit in."

    I nodded. "Mom, I''ve always understood that."

    I had never med her for trying to keep us apart. I knew her concerns, and I knew that the divide between Alex and me wasn''t just because of her objections.

    Suppressing the bitterness in my heart, I forced a smile. "I used to think I was special, that maybe we had a chance. But after everything that has happened, I see things clearly now. Mom, I just want a simple life with you. I don''t long for anything else."

    Mom pulled me into her arms and sighed deeply. "Serena, I used to think you two were ipatible. But seeing how much Alex cares about you and how he always puts you first... I suddenly wonder if maybe... Maybe I was wrong to stand in your way. What if he really can protect you?"

    Her voice was filled with hesitation. "But... But I can''t take that risk. You''re my only daughter."

    Hearing her finally acknowledge him, I wasn''t sure whether to feel happy or heartbroken.

    After a long silence, I let out a sigh. "It''s all in the past, Mom. There''s no point in talking about it now."

    "I know," Mom said softly. "I just feel for you. You and Alex still care about each other, so why..." She trailed off, and I lowered my gaze.

    ...

    Elena groped around in the

    pitch-ck room that was so dark that she couldn''t even see her hands, but the room waspletely empty. She pounded on the walls with all her strength, but there wasn''t even an echo.

    "Somebody! Let me out! Who are you? Why did you kidnap me?" She was on the edge of copsing.

    Her voice was raw from screaming, but no answer came.

    She had been locked in here for an entire day and night. It wasn''t until her mind started slipping that she finally saw a faint sliver of light breaking through the darkness.

    That was when she realized that it was the direction of the door. She lunged toward it, but just as quickly, the light was snuffed out.

    The moment the door fully opened, she saw who was standing there-Lucas.

    "Lucas? What are you doing here? What do you want?" Her voice trembled with fear as she stared at him.

    Lucas was dressed in a perfectly tailored suit with gold-rimmed sses on his nose. He looked at her with an icy gaze. He let out a low, chillingugh. "Oh? So, Ms Harper, it seems like you stilb remember me."

    "What do you want?" She shrank back in terror, but Lucas took slow, deliberate steps toward her, forcing her into the corner of the room.

    "What do I want?" His voice wasced with malice. "Shouldn''t you already know?"

    The sheer cruelty in his tone sent shivers down Elena''s spine.

    "Do you even know who I am?" Her words were meant to be a threat, but the quiver in her voice betrayed her fear. "If youy a hand on me, there will be consequences."

 Chapter 255

    Elena''s threats meant nothing to Lucas. He let out a coldugh. "And what exactly is going to happen to me? Do you think anyone wille for you? Julian, that spineless coward? Or Mr. Simpson from Hastings Group?"

    A hint of mockery flickered across his lips. His expression was cruel, and his entire presence radiated menace.

    Elena was terrified. She mustered all her strength to shove him away and bolted for the door.

    But before she could even make it halfway, two bodyguards emerged out of nowhere and seized her, locking her in ce with an iron grip.

    "Let me go! Let me go!" she shrieked, struggling with all her might. But the men restraining her overpowered her effortlessly.

    "Lucas, what do you want? Just say it! Whatever it is, I''ll agree to it! I''ll do anything you ask!" Tears streamed down her face as she pleaded in a voice trembling with desperation.

    But Lucas remained unmoved. He gave a subtle nod to the man beside him. A swift, precise strikended on the back of her neck, and her vision went ck.

    When she woke up again, she found herself on a rooftoppletely bound. Thick ropes secured her body to a pir in the center of the rooftop.

    Not far ahead, Lucas sat casually on a chair with one leg crossed over the other as he savored a ss of red wine.

    "What do you want from me?" Elena cried, on the verge of breaking down. "Just tell me! I swear I''ll never do it again. Whatever it is, I''ll stop! Please, stop tormenting me!"

    "I heard that you''ve been going around telling people how close you are to Serena, even spilling details about her background," Lucas murmured while swirling the wine in his ss, his toneced with amusement.

    His voice lifted slightly at the end, but the effect sent shivers down Elena''s spine. She stammered, her whole body trembling, "A-Are you here because of Serena?" "No shit." Lucas scoffed, setting his ss down before arching a brow at the two bodyguards beside him. "I still haven''t heard the answer I want."

    Without hesitation, the two men strode forward, yanked her from the pir, and dragged her closer to the edge of the rooftop.

    As the gap between her and the ledge narrowed, panic seized her. She let out a piercing scream. "Help! Someone''s trying to kill me!"

    But the wind howled violently across the rooftop, muting her voice. No one could hear her.

    "Mr. Schneider, please! I swear I''ve learned my lesson! I won''t ever go after Serena again! I''ll apologize toz her! It was my fault. I was wrong. admit it! It was a moment of e madness. I wanted to get back at her, but I swear I''ll never do it again. Please, spare me!"

    She pleaded desperately in a tone filled with urgency as if even the slightest pause would result in her being pushed off the building.

    Lucas tilted his head, and his voice dripped with mockery. "Is that really what you think? I''ve always believed omeone like you wouldn''t shed a tear until you see the coffin."

    61��

    "I swear I know I was wrong!" Elena''s voice cracked with fear. She didn''t dare look down. They were over 50 stories high. If she fell, even ber body wouldn''t remain intact.

    "I''ll never go against Serena again. If I see her, I''ll turn the other way. Please...

    just let me go."

 Chapter 256

    "I can let you go," Lucas said with a faint smile, signaling to the two bodyguards. "Ms. Harper said she knows she was wrong. Let her go."

    Hearing his words, Elena finally breathed a sigh of relief. She raised her hands toward the two bodyguards who were approaching. "Mr. Schneider said to let me go. Hurry up and untie me."

    But the bodyguards simply smiled at her. "Ms. Harper, we''re letting you go. Go on. Down you go."

    And with that, they shoved her.

    Elena felt herself being hurled off the rooftop.

    The sudden sensation of weightlessness,bined with the cruel hope she had just been given,pletely shattered her. As she plummeted, sheer terror overtook her, pushing out all fear of Lucas. Something far worse had consumed her.

    Just as she was certain she was about to die, her fall came to an abrupt halt.

    She felt a sharp tug at her ankle, and only then did she realize there was a rope tied around it.

    "Lucas!" she screamed, her voice echoing through the entire building. "You patheticpdog! If I ever get the chance, I swear I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you!"

    Her furious roars faded as unconsciousness imed her.

    When Elena woke up again, someone was yanking violently at her hair.

    "Who the hell" Elena snapped impatiently.

    She opened her eyes, and the sight before her nearly made her pass out again. She waspletely naked. And so was the man beside her-Wayne, the executive from Hastings Group.

    The one pulling at her hair was arge, broad-shouldered woman whose face was contorted in fury. She had Elena''s hair in a death grip, and she was pping Elena @cross the face again and again.

    "You little homewrecker! How dare you seduce my husband? Do you know who I am? Today, I''ll teach you a lesson so that you won''t dare try this again!"

    The sound of ps echoed through the room. Elena was still dazed when she felt the stinging pain blooming across her face.

    "Let me go! Let me go!" she shrieked, struggling desperately against Wayne''s

    wife. Butpared to the enraged woman, she was powerless.

    "I''ll call the police!" Elena screamed using every ounce of strength she had to shove Wayne''s wife away.

    Hearing this absurd threat, the

    woman burst intoughter. "Call the police? Go ahead! Let''s see what they have to say about you, you little whore I''ve seen plenty of sluts4like you. Call the cops. Let''s see who they''ll arrest first��you or me."

    She jabbed a finger at Elena''s forehead, her words dripping with contempt.

    And she wasn''t alone. She had brought an entire entourage with her, and her shouts had drawn even more people over.

    Panicking, Elena grabbed a nket to cover herself-only for Wayne''s wife to rip it away in one swift motion.

    "If you have the guts to be a whore, don''t be afraid of being seen!"

    Her voice rang out through the corridor, drawing more onlookers. Curious guests from nearby rooms poked their heads in to watch the spectacle unfold.

    Elena burned with humiliation and fury. Meanwhile, Wayne had already dressed himself. He stood aside as if none of this concerned him.

    As the crowd thickened, Elena scrambled to crawl under the bed, desperate to hide.

    "Let me see! Let me see!"

    More people pushed their way into the room. Elena lifted her head, and at the sight of the people who had just walked in, her vision went dark.

 Chapter 257

    It was the media reporters. A flood of reporters pushed their way through the doorway, their cameras shing wildly the moment they stepped inside.

    "Get out! All of you, get out!" Elena shrieked in utter despair. "Who let you in? This is a vition of my rights! Get out!"

    But her desperate cries were drowned out by the relentless clicks of camera shutters. Compared to the overwhelming noise of the media frenzy, her voice was nothing more than a whisper-one that no one cared to hear.

    The next time I saw anything about Elena, it was all over the inte.

    The headlines painted her as a shameless homewrecker who was caught in the act and publicly humiliated by the rightful wife. Every sordid detail wasid bare_ her personal information, her past scandals, and a long list of other dirt that people eagerly dug up.

    Overnight, she became a public disgrace��a pariah that everyone despised.

    I had my grievances with Elena, but they were never deep enough to warrant hatred. My issues with Julian were always a result of his own cowardice and hypocrisy rather than anything she did.

    So, I didn''t feel the same resentment toward her that she had for me. I didn''t dwell on the matter.

    She had tried to sabotage me more than once, but in the end, she brought about her own downfall. This was nothing more than karma ying out. As I scrolled through the endless posts about her, I felt nothing.

    But then I noticed something strange. My name, along with Julian''s, kepting up in discussions about the scandal. For a moment, my stomach clenched.

    The inte had no mercy. I had just barely survived one storm of online scrutiny, and all I wanted now was peace.

    But as I kept reading, I saw that every post dragging me into the mess had a counterment debunking it. I checked the ounts that were posting these rebuttals out of curiosity. Most of them were brand-new, with no names or real identities attached.

    This had to be Alex''s doing. Even now, he was still looking out for me.

    I put my phone down, deciding not to pay any more attention to the situation.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Elena had be a

    ghost of her former self. She could

    feel the stares, the whispers, the mocking smirks of strangers

    wherever she went.

    She kept her head down, clutching the scarf wrapped tightly around her face as

    she hurried through the streets.

    Her destination was Julian''s home.

    The ke family had long since lost their

    reformer prestige after suffering

    repeated blows. The luxurious

    mansion was gone, reced by a much more modest residence.

    When the doorbell rang, Julian walked to the entrance, visibly irritated. His tone

    wasced with impatience. "Who is it?"

    The moment he opened the door, he was met with Elena''s pleading eyes.

    "Julian, please... save me," she begged.

    Julian had already seen the news. The instant heid eyes on her,.

    disgust shed across his face

    moved to m the door shut

    without hesitation.

    But Elena threw herself against it, refusing to let him shut her out.

    "You can''t do this to me!" she cried and said in a trembling voice, "I have nowhere else to go. Please, help me!"

    Julian let out a long, frustrated sigh. "And what exactly do you expect me to do?"

    "Get me out of the country using your connection," she pleaded. "I can''t survive in Grandview anymore. I need to leave. It''s my only chance."

    A sharpugh escaped Julian''s lips.

    "You''ve got some nerve, Elena." He scoffed. "You know damn well what state my family is in. How exactly do you expect me to help you?"

 Chapter 258

    Julian gave Elena a once-over and said in a voice dripping with mockery, "You shouldn''t have be someone''s mistress in the first ce. You''re just getting what you deserve."

    Elena stared at him in shock. "Julian, how can you say that to me?"

    He scoffed with disdain. "You did it, but you can''t handle being called out for it? I can''t believe I was ever fooled by you. I actually gave up Serena for someone like you. God, what a mistake."

    With that, he mmed the door shut.

    At that moment, whatever fantasies Elena had left shatteredpletely.

    She wiped the tears from her face and lingered outside for a long time before finally pulling out her phone and dialing Wayne''s number.

    Both of them had been caught in the scandal, but the way the media reported it made it seem like Elena was the only target. She had be a public disgrace while Wayne remained unscathed.

    "Hello? Who is this?" Wayne''s impatient voice came through the receiver, mixed with the background chatter of womenughing.

    "It''s me, Elena," she said, clinging to the phone as if it were a lifeline. "Your wife set me up! Everyone knows now. I can''t go on like this. Please help me."

    "Hold up," Wayne interrupted and frowned. "My wife didn''t call the reporters. She was tipped off that you climbed into my bed, which was why she stormed into the hotel. She just wanted to teach you a lesson. We had no idea things would blow up like this."

    He added with annoyance in his voice, "Did you piss off someone? I''m getting dragged into this mess too. If this isn''t handled properly, Hastings Group might fire me."

    "What did you just say?" Elena''s eyes widened. "Wasn''t it your wife''s doing?"

    "Come on, I know my own wife," Wayne replied impatiently. "And another thing- nothing happened that night. I was passed out drunk. How the hell did you end up in my bed?"

    Elena felt a chill crawl up her spine.

    She knew this had to be Lucas'' doing. But now, she was scared. She knew she was no match for him.

    And for the first time, she truly regretted it-she never should have made Serena her enemy.

    "But there''s only one way to fix this," she said urgently. "I need to leave Grandview for good. Scandals trend online every day. If I disappear, this will fade eventually."

    Wayne rubbed his chin, considering her words. After a long silence, he finally

    nodded. "You''re right. The only thing to do now is let it die down."

    "Then help me, Mr. Simpson," she seized the opportunity and pleaded.

    "And what exactly do you want me to do?" he asked slowly.

    "Give me one million dors, and I''ll leave Grandview forever. I''ll move to Travia and never show up here again No one will remember this scandal, and your reputation will

    Sta

    intact."

    "What?" Wayne exploded. "One million dors? Elena, you''ve got some nerve! You climbed into my bed willingly, and now, you''re trying to ckmail me?"

    "No, no, of course not!" Elena waved her hands frantically. "Mr. Simpson, I''m just trying to solve this problem for you. And you''re the only one who can help me."

    "Not happening," he snapped, his tone turning ice-cold. "I''m not helping you."

    With that, he hung up.

    Elena stared at her phone as she listened to the empty dial tone. Despair swallowed her whole.

    "Elena? Are you Elena Harper?"

    A voice suddenly spoke behind her.

    Her head whipped around in disbelief.

 Chapter 259

    A young man held up his phone and pointed the camera directly at Elena''s face. By now, she had developed an instinctive fear of cameras and quickly turned away. But the man was relentless. "You''re Elena Harper! You''re that homewrecking fox from the inte!"

    "No, no, no, I''m not!" Elena frantically waved her hands and tried to walk away, but the man grabbed her wrist.

    "It''s you! I know it''s you! You''re not getting away."

    "You''ve got the wrong person, really! You''re mistaken!" she pleaded in a trembling voice, on the verge of tears.

    But more and more people began gathering around, pointing, whispering, and judging.

    "You''ve got the wrong person!" she choked out the words, but her voice was swallowed by the growing crowd. Panicked, she turned and tried to escape, desperate to get away from this suffocating mob.

    Yet the bystanders followed her like stubborn leeches, refusing to let go. Every step she took, they matched. The moment she broke into a run, they started chasing her with cameras like a pack of hungry wolves.

    "Stop following me!" she screamed in frustration, but no one listened.

    She was running blindly now, unaware of where she was going. She only knew that she had to get away. Her feet pounded against the pavement as her heartbeat thundered in her ears. She didn''t even notice when she reached the street and didn''t stop to check whether the light was red or green.

    The ring horn of an oing car snapped her back to reality.

    In that fleeting moment, she realized she was standing in the middle of the road, surrounded by speeding cars.

    Cold sweat drenched her back. Her breath caught in her throat as she turned around and tried to rush back to the sidewalk.

    Tires screeched, and the sound of a deafening impact followed a secondter.

    Elena felt herself lifted off the

    ground. She caught a glimpse of the

    terrified driver''s face. And behind her were the stunned, fearful ethe

    expressions of the crowd that had

    been chasing her just moments ago.

    ...

    When I saw the news online, I was taken aback. I frowned as I held my phone.

    "What is it, Serena?" Mom walked over, carrying a te of fruit. "You don''t look so good."

    I shook my head, deciding not to mention it.

    The doorbell rang, and I stood up to answer it. When I opened the door, I was surprised to see Alex standing there.

    "What brings you here?" I asked, a little caught off guard.

    "I came to see Madam Burke," Alex said while holding a bag of health

    supplements. "How has she beentely?"

    "I''m doing well," Mom answered with a smile.

    I stepped aside, letting Alex in. The moment the entered, he greeted

    Mom warmly, "Madamane

    to check on you." Content

    "Alex, you''re here." Mom''s face lit up at the sight of him. "Have you eaten yet?"

    "Not yet, Madam Burke," Alex replied

    bral

    setting down the things he

    "I just got off work and

    Weat."

    haven''t had the chance to e

 Chapter 260

    "Perfect timing! Stay for dinner with me and Serena tonight," Mom said warmly.

    Alex naturally went along with it and nodded. "I''d love to. Your cooking is my favorite."

    Mom chuckled softly and got up to start preparing the meal.

    "You saw the news online, didn''t you?" Alex lowered his voice.

    I nodded, peeling an orange. After a moment, a sudden thought struck me, and I looked at Alex in shock. "Could it be "

    "Of course, it isn''t me." Alex scoffed. "I''m not that kind of person. But I did have Jeremiah look into it, and it seems like someone was pulling the strings behind the scenes."

    I frowned, puzzled. "Who would go after Elena like this?"

    Alex shook his head as well. I furrowed my brows, running through possibilities in my mind. Julian? Or Wayne?

    The doorbell rang again. I walked over and opened the door, only to find Lucas standing there.

    "Serena, I came to check on Madam Burke," Lucas said, carrying a bag of health supplements.

    The moment he stepped inside and saw Alex, I noticed his expression darken visibly.

    "Who''s at the door?" Mom called out from the kitchen. When she came out and saw Lucas, she was just as surprised. "Luke? What brings you here?"

    "I wanted to see you, Madam Burke," Lucas replied with a smile.

    Mom smiled back and nodded. "Since both you and Alex are here, I''ll cook a couple of extra dishes. Stay for dinner too."

    While Mom busied herself in the kitchen, the three of us sat on the couch. The air between us was thick with unspoken tension.

    "So..." I cleared my throat and looked at Lucas. "Did you see the news about Elena?"

    Lucas took a sip of water. "I saw it. Why?"

    "Who do you think is behind it?" I asked with furrowed brows. "Elena doesn''t seem like the kind of person who''d willingly let this happen to

    Welf."

    "Serena, you''re not suspecting me, are you?" Lucas looked at me in disbelief. I''d love to get revenge for you, but the moment I got in touch with Elena, she had already goften into trouble. Besides, being a homewrecker is a choice. No one forced her into it."

    "That''s true," I muttered, momentarily setting aside my suspicions. But I kept watching Lucas closely, searching for any telltale signs.

    "Serena," Alex suddenly called in a serious tone. "Why don''t you go check on Madam Burke in the kitchen?"

    I gave him a confused look. "You

    know my mom doesn''t like people hovering while she cooks. And besides, I can''t even wash the

    ingredients properly. What would I

    do there?"

    Lucas chuckled. "Mr. Hastings, are you trying to get her away so that you can talk to me alone?"

    "Not at all." Alex frowned. "What would I have to say to you?"

    Lucas nodded but didn''t drop the subject. "But do you have something you want

    to say to me?"

 Chapter 261

    "I don''t have anything to say either." Lucas spread his hands slightly. "Hasn''t our coboration been going well? What would I have to say?"

    "Serena, you should return to work at thepany tomorrow," Alex said, ignoring Lucas and shifting his gaze to me instead.

    I paused in the middle of peeling my orange and stared at Alex in disbelief.

    "Mr. Hastings, you sure are something, changing your mind every other moment. Even if you agree to let Serena go back, would yourpany''s shareholders allow it? What about Mr. Simpson, the one tangled up with Elena? Would he?" Lucas said with a smirk.

    "Serena, I think Hastings Group is way tooplicated. Come work for us instead. I have absolute authority, and I guarantee you''ll never have to deal with such pointless nonsense."

    "Serena, don''t listen to him. This is all just a misunderstanding, and I''ll clear it up. Come back to Hastings Group!"

    "Whatever Hastings Group is offering you, I''ll double it. Plus, you''ll get an extra month of paid vacation every year. You can take time off whenever you want to be with your mom."

    "Serena, join us. We really need talent like you."

    And just like that, these two hadunched into yet another one of their childish arguments. I rolled my eyes and stood up. "I''m getting the tes. Let''s just eat."

    ...

    I came back to the Hastings residence to pack up Mom''s belongings.

    As I sorted through her things, I realized that her time in the Hastings residence must not have been great. Despite being Mr. Hastings Senior''s wife, she owned shockingly little. Just two suitcases were enough to hold all of her clothes and jewelry.

    "Has your mother really decided to move out and live with you?" Mr. Hastings Senior''s voice carried a hint of hesitation.

    I nodded. "Yes, Mr. Hastings Senior. Thank you for taking care of her all these years, but from now on, my mom and I won''t being back. Take care of yourself."

    Mr. Hastings Senior seemed to want to say something but hesitated. After lingering at the doorway for a moment, he turned and left.

    I was down to thest drawer. When I opened it, I found an old, yellowed notebook inside.

    "Date unknown

    "I finally left the Ashford residence with Serena. From now on, I just want to be with her, to watch her grow up healthy, safe, and happy. I want her to be a cheerful, lively girl.

    "Date unknown

    "I found a job as a maid in the Hastings residence. The boss is kind, and Alex is adorable. He and Serena get along really well. I''m very satisfied with my work.

    "Date unknown

    "They say I got drunk and climbed into my boss bed. But I never had that kind of interest in him. I would never do something like that. Yet when try to remember, I can''t recall how ended up in his room, or how we ended up sleeping together. Maybe I was reckless. But what

    now? What will happen to Serena?

    Will she have to live in shame for the

    rest of her life because of this?"

    As I read that page, my brows furrowed deeply. I struggled to recall what had

    happened all those years ago.

    Everyone had said that Mom

    seduced Mr. Hastings Senior and

    that the scandal forced Mr. Hastings Senior to marry her out of responsibility. It was what caused the rift between him and Alex.

    Mom had spent all these years ming herself, convinced that she was the reason for the

    estrangement between Mr. Hastings Senior and Alex. She had done everything she could to make it up to Alex, so much so that she often ignored my feelings in the process.

    But now, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something about the story didn''t add up.

    Mom was not the kind of woman who would trade her dignity for a future. And ording to her diary, she had no memory of what had happened that night.

 Chapter 262

    But if this was truly a setup, how could Mom have no memory of it?

    I carefully put the notebook away, gathered the rest of the belongings, and brought everything home to Mom.

    "Mom, I''ve packed up all your things for you." I pushed the two suitcases in front of her. "Check if anything''s missing. If there is, I''ll go back and get it."

    She happily took the suitcases and opened them before nodding in satisfaction. "Serena, you''re such a good daughter. You packed everything so thoroughly."

    With the notebook still tucked inside my pocket, I smiled. "As long as it''s all there. Go put your things away, and if there''s anything else you need, I''ll buy it for you. I''m heading out for a bit."

    At the caf�� below Hastings Group, I slid the notebook across the table toward Alex. He frowned and picked it up. "What''s this?"

    "It''s my mom''s journal. She wrote everything that happened between her and your father. But I think there are some inconsistencies. Read it carefully, and investigate whether there''s more to the story."

    "More to the story?" Alex looked at me in disbelief. "Are you saying Madam Burke was framed?"

    I nodded. "It''s just a suspicion for now. But if she really was framed, she shouldn''t have to carry this stigma forever."

    "Alright. I understand." Alex took the notebook. After exchanging a few more words, I turned and headed home.

    "Serena, what took you so long?"

    When I got back, I was surprised to find Mom still awake. She was sitting on the

    couch, and the moment she saw me, her face lit up with a smile.

    I walked over to her and nestled into her arms.

    "What''s wrong?" She gently stroked my hair. "Did someone bully you?"

    I shook my head. "No."

    She continued smoothing out my hair. "Serena, I feel like I''m really happy now. Having you by my side makes every day feel so fulfilling."

    "Me too." I nodded. "Having you with me is so much better than being alone."

    "Really?" A sh of joy crossed her eyes. "I''m always worried that I''ll be a burden to you."

    I shook my head. "How could you be, Mom? We''re the closest people in each other''s lives."

    She nodded, but something in me felt heavy. After a long pause, I finally asked, "Mom, have

    unhappy living there all you

    years?"

    She looked at me in surprise, and I watched as the light in her eyes gradually faded.

    "It was could

    happy?" Her voice carried

    livier really my home. How t sorrow. "Serenat

    living in the Hastings residence."

    "And what about Mr. Hastings Senior? Was he good to you?"

    At my question, she let out a long sigh, her voiceced with bitterness. "He only stayed with me out of responsibility. I wouldn''t say he'' treated me well, but he didn''treat me badly either."

    It was just as I had suspected. I didn''t press her any further. I didn''t want to stir up

    more pain. I''d let Alex handle the investigation.

 Chapter 263

    In the CEO''s office at Hastings Group, Alex sat at his desk, staring at the notebook in his hands with his brows furrowed together. He was deep in thought.

    The incident back then happened past 10:00 pm. Normally, by that time, Nicole would have already left for the day. She always finished work early in the evenings, and it was something Robert had specifically allowed so that she could go home to be with Serena.

    But that night, why didn''t she leave? Why did she stay at the Hastings residence? Alex couldn''t figure it out.

    After thinking it over for a long time, he grabbed his car keys and headed to his vi.

    "Mr. Hastings, you''re back," Owen greeted him respectfully and stepped forward to open the car door.

    "Come inside. I have something to ask you." Alex strode toward the study with urgent steps.

    Owen followed behind him. "Mr. Hastings, what''s the matter?"

    "I want to ask you about my father and Madam Burke." Alex didn''t bother with pleasantries and got straight to the point.

    Owen gave him a surprised look. "That was years ago. Why are you suddenly asking about it now?"

    "I''ve been thinking about what happened back then, and something doesn''t add up. I need to understand everything. Try to recall was there anything unusual about that night?"

    Owen frowned, deep in thought. After a moment, his expression shifted as if he had remembered something. "Now that you mention it, there actually was something."

    Alex''s heart skipped a beat. His eyes locked onto Owen with a glimmer of anticipation shing through them.

    "That night, Nicole had originally taken the day off. She told us her daughter was sick and that she needed to stay home to take care of her. But then, for some reason, she showed up at the residenceter that evening."

    "Mr. Hastings, do you remember that it was your birthday? I was surprised to see Nicole back, but I assumed someone had called her to help with the event since it was a busy night. So, didn''t think much of it and just had her serve drinks in the front hall for Mr. Hastings Senior and the guests."

    The details of that night were a mess in Alex''s memory, and he couldn''t recall much. But the mention of his birthday struck a chord. That was thest birthday he had ever celebrated.

    "Besides that, was there anything else unusual? Did anyone suddenly cut ties with our family after the incident? Or was there someone who made a big fuss over it?"

    Owen fell silent again, lost in thought.

    Meanwhile, Alex''s mind was in turmoil.

    His entire understanding of the past was beginning to crumble. What he had believed to be an undeniable truth was now unraveling. The resentment he had been harboring all these years might have been directed at the wrong person. C��ntent

    Owen finally said, "Now that you mention it, there was one thing. Do you remember the Grayson family?"

    "The Grayson family?" Alex frowned. The name sounded vaguely familiar, but he had no strong recollection of them.

    "When you were little, you and Vivian from the Grayson family were the best of friends."

    "Vivian?" Alex repeated the name, and forgotten memories began surfacing.

    He had never liked Vivian. She was too delicate, always crying. But Serena had enjoyed ying with her. Even though Vivian cried easily, she had always been willing to share her toys with Serena.

    Alex''s brows furrowed slightly. "I remember the Grayson family used to visit our home a lot when we were kids. But after that incident, they never came back."

 Chapter 264

    Alex barely had any impression of Vivian.

    "That''s right." Owen nodded. "Ms. Grayson was a mischievous child. Just a week after your birthday, her entire family immigrated to Riveria. I''ll ask around and see if the Grayson family acted strangely that day."

    Alex nodded. Owen turned and left while Alex pulled out his phone. After a long moment of hesitation, he finally dialed Vivian''s number.

    "Hello?" A crisp, sweet voice came through the receiver. "Who is this?"

    "It''s me," Alex said. "Alex Hastings."

    "Alex Hastings?" Vivian''s voice was filled with shock and excitement. "Al, I thought you''d forgotten about me! Why did you suddenly call me?"

    "I just happened to remember that we used to y together as kids. But we lost touch after growing up. Why is that?" Alex kept his tone patient, hoping to get some useful information.

    "Uh... Well..." Vivian hesitated for a while before finally speaking. "My family sent me abroad to study."

    "Why so suddenly?" Alex pressed further.

    "Who knows what my dad was thinking?" Vivian answered hastily, shifting the topic. "But Al, why are you looking for me all of a sudden? You have no idea how bad the food is here and how hard it is to sleep. I miss home so much! But most of all, I miss you.

    "Since I was little, I''ve written your name in my notebooks every single day. It feels like if I do that, you will always be by my side."

    Vivian rambled on, making it clear how much she liked him.

    "I called today because I wanted to ask about my birthday banquet back then,"

    Alex finally said, having exhausted his patience.

    "W-What birthday banquet?" Vivian stammered.

    "My birthday banquet." At that

    moment, he was certain that Vivian was involved. "After that night, something major happened between the Hastings and Grayson families. Don''t tell me you don''t know."

    "I-I-I don''t know," Vivian replied nervously. "That was so many years ago. How would I remember? But I did hear that a maid of your family ended up with Mr. Hastings Senior. Is that true?"

    "Yes," he confirmed firmly.

    "Oh, I see..." Vivian hesitated again. "Does Madam Burke treat you well? How is she getting along with Mr. Hastings Senior?"

    "Vivian." Alex raised his voice. "You say you don''t know, but you''re obviously testing me."

    Hearing his anger, Vivian flinched. "Al, why are you being so fierce?"

    "I''m not joking," he said in a severe and unyielding tone. "Tell me everything you know. If you don''t, I won''t let the Grayson family easily."

    off

    SO

    "I... I''ll tell you. Just don''t be so scary, okay?" Vivian''s voice wavered between fear

    and pleading.

    Alex took a deep breath.

    Just as Vivian was about to speak, another voice suddenly came through the phone.

 Chapter 265

    "Viv, who are you talking to?" A middle-aged woman''s voice came through the phone. It was Vivian''s mother.

    "Mom, it''s Al. He called me." Vivian''s voice carried a mix of excitement and unease.

    Alex was just about to press her for answers when the phone was already in Lucy Sullivan''s hands in the next second.

    "Alex, it''s been years. What made you suddenly think of calling Viv? How is your family? Is your father doing well?" Lucy immediately started with pleasantries.

    Alex had no interest in exchanging niceties. With a cold chuckle, he said, "You''d better tell the truth about what happened back then. Otherwise, I''ll track you down overseas. I won''t let the Grayson family off so easily."

    Hearing this, Lucy''s expression darkenedpletely. "What''s wrong with you? I heard that the maid has been taking great care of you and your father. What more do you want? We''ve already fled abroad. Why won''t you let our family go?"

    "Taking great care of us?" Alexughed in anger at her shamelessness. "Do you have any idea how much humiliation Madam Burke has endured? Do you know what her daughter has been through? You think a simple sentence can just erase everything?"

    Lucy''s expression grew even darker. "But you can''t possibly turn against the Grayson family just for a maid, can you? After all, our families have business ties. If you push this matter, sure, you might get justice for that maid and her daughter. But both families will suffer losses. Is that really what you want?"

    Thinking she had him cornered, Lucy continued, "You could expose everything and ruin the Grayson family, but wouldn''t the Hastings family also lose their reputation?"

    On the other end, Alex remained silent, letting her finish. Then, he suddenly let out a coldugh. "The Hastings family''s reputation isn''t your concern, Mrs. Grayson. Besides, my family has always stood by one principle-justice.

    "And if we''re talking about reputations, wasn''t it your family who dragged our reputation through the mud in the first ce? You''d bettere clean. If not, I promise the Grayson family won''t have an easy time."

    Lucy''s expression turnedpletely grim. She had no choice but to hand the phone back to Vivian.

    Having overheard the argument, Vivian grew even more terrified. Her voice trembled, carrying the hint of tears. "Al, please don''t be so angry. I''ll tell you everything."

    When I received Alex''s call, my heart trembled slightly. I had known for

    long, but this was the firet time I felt nervous all to set

    call.

    "Hello?" My voice shook as I picked up.

    "Serena, it''s me." On the other end, Alex sounded almost incoherent, and there was a trace of loneliness in his tone.

    "I know." I nodded. "Did you read the notebook I gave you? Have you found any clues?"

    "Yeah." Alex nodded. "Are you free? Let''s meet up."

    "Of course, of course!" I stood up excitedly. "I''ll head out right now."

    I grabbed my coat in a hurry and rushed to the ce he mentioned.

    By the time I arrived, he was already waiting there.

    "Well?" I didn''t even have time to catch

    him

    my breath beforeet

    an answer. "What

    happened back then?"

    He let out a long exhale and said in a low voice, "Madam Burke was indeed

    wrongly used back then."

 Chapter 266

    My heart sank, and an indescribable bitterness spread inside me.

    How much humiliation had Mom endured all these years? How many disdainful looks and how many cruel rumors was she subjected to? And all of it had stemmed from a misunderstanding.

    "What exactly happened?" My voice trembled as I was on the verge of breaking.

    Alex hesitated as if trying to find the right words. "It''splicated," he said after a pause. Then, he recounted everything to me in detail.

    When he finished, silence filled the room.

    I felt like all the strength had been drained from my body, and I copsed onto the chair.

    Mom''s years of endurance and the shadow that had loomed over my childhood... It was all because of a ridiculous misunderstanding.

    "So..." I lifted my head and looked straight at Alex as I asked in a voice devoid of emotion, "What do you n to do about it?"

    He seemed startled by my gaze and flinched slightly before answering, "I''ll make sure Madam Burke gets the justice she deserves. I''ll make it right for you too."

    "Make it right?" I let out a coldugh. "Do you think a simple promise can make up for my mother''s 20 years of suffering? Can it erase all the pain of my childhood?"

    "Serena, I know��"

    "What do you know?" I cut him off. "Do you know what it was like for me growing up? Do you know how much I hated you and Mr. Hastings Senior?"

    He fell silent and lowered his head as if he couldn''t meet my eyes.

    I took a deep breath, trying to suppress the storm of emotions raging inside me. "Take Mr. Hastings Senior to see my mom. I want him to apologize to her in person."

    He didn''t hesitate and agreed immediately.

    I stared at him, feeling as if a heavy stone was pressing down on my chest, making it hard to breathe. He had rejected my resignation, iming, "Thepany needs you right now, and your departure would impact the project."

    What a noble-sounding excuse. He was hypocritical to the core. He knew perfectly well the only reason stayed was because I wanted to see how he would clean up this mess and how he would make up for everything Mom had suffered.

    "Alex, do you think I can still focus on work?" I forced down the lump in my throat, trying to keep my voice calm.

    He was silent for a moment, his deep gaze filled with an emotion I couldn''t decipher. Looking at me, he said, "Serena, I know this is hard for you, but when ites to feelings-"

    "Feelings?" I interrupted him andughed coldly. "Alex, how easily you say that! My mom gave away 20 years of her youth, and you want to brush it all off as just ''feelings''?" My voice trembled with fury.

    "Do you have any idea how she has been living all these years? Every time someone brought up your

    father, she''d force a smile, mak

    excuses for him, and say he was busy with work, that he had no choice! She swallowed every ounce of her pain and endured everything alone, just for you toe back now and call it all a ''misunderstanding''?"

    My voice grew louder and louder until I was nearly shouting.

    The surroundings fell intoplete silence, and my ragged breathing was the only sound.

    Alex''s expression darkened. He opened his mouth as if wanting to say something, but in the end, he said nothing.

    I took a deep breath and struggled to regain myposure. "Alex, I don''t want to see you again. And I don''t want to stay at thispany. I hope you can understand that."

    With that, I turned and walked out of his office without a hint of hesitation.

    Stepping out of thepany building, I felt an overwhelming sense of relief as if I had finally cast off a burden I had been carrying for far to long. Mom''s pain had finally been acknowledged, but the@ost was so great that I could hardly bear it.

    I wandered through the streets. The fall wind was sharp and biting, sending chills through my body.

    Passing by a caf��, I stepped inside and ordered a hottte, hoping to warm myself up.

 Chapter 267

    The rich aroma of coffee filled the air, yet it did nothing to dispel the coldness in my heart. I stared out the window at the endless stream of people passing by, suddenly overwhelmed by a deep sense of loneliness. I had lost my job and my sense of security. I didn''t even have anyone I could truly confide in.

    Just then, my phone rang. It was Mr. Hastings Senior. I hesitated for a moment before answering.

    "Serena, are you okay?" His voice carried a hint of concern.

    "I''m fine," I replied tly.

    "And how''s your mother?"

    I fell silent for a moment before finally saying, "She has agreed to the divorce."

    There was a long pause on the other end of the line-so long that I almost thought he had hung up.

    "Serena." Mr. Hastings Senior''s voice was hoarse, filled with an emotion I couldn''t quite ce. "I know that no matter what I say now, it won''t change anything. But still... I want to say that I''m sorry."

    "Sorry?" I let out a coldugh. "Do you think a simple apology can make up for the 20 years of my mother''s youth? Can it erase all the humiliation and pain she has suffered?"

    "I know it can''t," he admitted in a voice filled with helplessness. "But I really don''t know what else I can do. All these years, I''ve been living with guilt and regret. I....."

    His voice broke, and he could no longer continue.

    Listening to his muffled sobs over the phone, my emotions were a tangled mess. I hated him. I hated the choices he had made and the damage he had inflicted on my family. But at the same time, I pitied him. I pitied the way he had spent all these years trapped in guilt, unable to undo the past.

    "Mr. Hastings Senior." I took a deep breath, forcing myself to steady my voice. "It''s all in the past now. You don''t need to keep ming yourself. What''s most important is that you take good care of my mother and make up for everything she has endured from now on."

    "I will. I swear I will," he said with determination.

    After hanging up, I let out a long breath, feeling as though a weight had been lifted off my chest. I could only hope that Mr. Hastings Senior truly meant what he said this time.

    I took a sip of my coffee. The bitter taste spread across my tongue, yet strangely, it brought me a sense of calm. As I watched the sky outside gradually darken, a thought surfaced in my mind��perhaps it was finally time to start a new life.

    Just as I was about to stand up and leave, a familiar figure appeared at the caf�� entrance.

    His figure was tall, and he was

    dressed in a ck trench coat. He

    wore dark sunsses that

    concealed most of his face. But

    even so, I recognized him

    instantly-Lucas.

    My heart skipped a beat, and a strange sense of unease washed over me.

    Why was he here?

    Was he looking for me?

    I sat frozen, my heartbeat pounding in my ears.

    He removed his sunsses, revealing a pair of deep, unreadable eyes. A faint smile yed at the corners of his lips. "Long time no see, Serena."

    "Long time no see." My voice trembled slightly.

    He walked over and took a seat across from me, ordering a coffee before fixing

    his gaze on me with quiet scrutiny. "I heard you''ve resigned from Hastings Group."

    I nodded but said nothing.

    "Why?" he pressed.

    I hesitated, unsure of how to answer.

 Chapter 268

    "To be honest, staying would just be awkward now." I forced a smile and avoided Lucas'' probing gaze.

    The situation with Mr. Hastings Senior and Mom had caused quite a stir at thepany. Even though no one spoke about it openly, I could feel the whispers and judgment behind my back. Rather than enduring the difort, it was better to just leave.

    Lucas seemed to understand. He let out a soft sigh and didn''t press further. "Have you thought about where you''ll go next?"

    I shook my head. "Not yet. I''ll just figure it out as I go." Deep down, a quiet voice told me it didn''t matter where I went as long as I could get away from all this chaos here.

    "If you ever need help, you can always reach out to me," he said sincerely.

    I simply thanked him and left it at that.

    After we parted ways, I walked home alone. The fall wind howled around me. The swirling fallen leaves in the air mirrored the turmoil inside me. I had no direction, no clear path forward.

    The sudden ringing of my phone broke the silence. It was Alex.

    "Serena, I heard you resigned." His voice carried a trace of urgency.

    "Yeah," I replied tly.

    "Why? Is it because..." He hesitated as if carefully choosing his words. "Because of my father?"

    "That''s part of it." I didn''t care to exin further.

    "Serena, you can''t leave!" His voice grew tense. "Thepany needs you right now. If you go, what am I supposed to do?"

    His words caught me off guard. Thepany needed me? Funny how that hadn''t crossed his mind when he reassigned me away from the core project team.

    "I''ll be back tomorrow to wrap up a few things," I said before hanging up.

    ...

    The next day, I arrived at the office as usual. The moment I stepped inside, saw Jacqueline Quinn, one of the newer employees, looking at me with concern. "Serena, are you okay? I heard-"

    "I''m fine," I cut her off, unwilling to discuss Mr. Hastings Senior any further. "But I won''t be here much longer."

    "What?" Her eyes widened in surprise. "Why? You''re doing so well here!"

    I just smiled and said nothing. Some things weren''t worth exining.

    I returned to my desk and began packing my things. Around me, may colleagues pretended to be busy, but I could feel their eyes darting in my direction, their hushed whispers drifting through the air.

    "So, she''s not some rich heiress after all... She''s just a maid''s daughter."

    "No wonder Mr. Hastings treated her so well. Looks like..."

    "Shh! Keep your voice down. Don''t let her hear you."

    Their words stabbed at me like tiny needles, sharp and cruel. I took a deep breath, forcing myself to stayposed as I continued packing.

    "What are you all talking about?" Jacqueline''s angry voice suddenly rang out.

    "N-Nothing..." one of the gossiping employees stammered.

    "Nothing? I heard everything!" Jacqueline''s voice grew louder. "What does any of

    this have to do with you? Who gave you the right to judge Serena?"

    "You''re still too young, Jacqueline," one of the older employees said with a

    mocking tone. "There are some things you''re better off not knowing."

    "You should be worrying about yourself," another added, smirking. "Who knows where you''ll end up soon enough..."

    "The office is a workce, not a gossip lounge," a senior employee suddenly interjected, his voice firm and authoritative. "If management hears about this, do you think there won''t be consequences?"

    The room fell silent in an instant. One by one, they all turned back to their screens, suddenly too busy to continue their conversation.

 Chapter 269

    I cast a grateful nce at Jacqueline and the senior employee, warmth spreading through my chest. Even in a workce full of scheming and politics, there were still people willing to lend a helping hand.

    After packing up my things, I was ready to leave. As I stepped out of the building, I spotted Lucas'' car parked by the curb. He got out and walked toward me.

    "What a coincidence, running into you again," he said with a smile.

    "Yeah, quite the coincidence." I was both surprised and a little puzzled.

    "I''m here because the person in charge of the project with Hastings Group has changed, so I came by for the handover," he exined. "And you..."

    "It''s myst day," I replied tly.

    He seemed taken aback.

    I nodded without offering further exnation.

    "Let me give you a ride," he offered.

    I hesitated for a moment before finally agreeing.

    Just as I got into the car, Alex''s assistant appeared, saying he was here to bring Lucas up. A flicker of displeasure crossed Lucas'' face, but he still greeted the assistant politely.

    "Looks like my timing isn''t great," he said apologetically, ncing at me. "Let''s meet up another day, okay?"

    I nodded and watched as he left.

    "Ms. Ashford, Mr. Hastings asked me to take you home," the assistant said as he approached me.

    I shook my head. "That won''t be

    necessary, but thank you." With that, I turned and walked away, but my mind fingered on what Lucas had

    said meeting up another day? What did he mean by that?

    I wandered as the windshed against my face. It felt sharp like tiny des.

    I let out a self-deprecatingugh and quickened my pace. My stomach suddenly

    growled, and I realized I hadn''t eaten anything all day.

    I stepped inside a convenience store and bought a sandwich. Sitting at a small table, I slowly ate.

    "Serena?" A familiar voice sounded beside me.

    I looked up and saw Alex standing there, holding a thermal container.

    "What are you doing here?" My tone was indifferent.

    "I... I''ve been looking for you." He looked exhausted. "I made this soup for you."

    I stared at the container, and my emotions were in turmoil. "Thanks, but I don''t need it," I declined. "I''ve already eating."

    "Serena, are you still mad at my

    father?" He sat down across from me, his tone carrying a hint of pleading. "I know he made mistakes, but he''s already paying the price. Can''t you forgive him?"

    "Forgive?" I let out a coldugh. "He ruined my mom''s life. Do you really think a

    few simple words are enough to erase everything?"

    "I know my father wronged your mother, but... But I love you, Serena." His voice

    grew more emotional. "Do you really feel nothing for me?"

    His wordsnded like a bomb, detonating chaos in my heart. I looked at him with mixed emotions.

    "Love?" I repeated the word. "Is this the right time to talk about that? The most important thing now is my mom and your father. Let''s set aside the matter of love and emotions for now. I''ve only left thepany; it''s not like I''m disappearing forever. We can talk about this some other time."

 Chapter 270

    Hearing my words, Alex knew better than anyone that he couldn''t make me stay. His expression dimmed almost instantly. He let out a deep sigh and muttered, "Then I''ll get going." With that, he turned around and left the convenience store. His figure gradually disappeared into the night, leaving me alone to quietly finish my sandwich.

    Back in his office, Alex tugged at his tie in frustration and immediately called for his assistant. Before long, there was a knock at the door. "Mr. Hastings, you wanted to see me?"

    Alex said while rubbing his temples, "Look into the job market and find a position for Serena."

    The assistant hesitated. "Mr. Hastings, everyone in the industry knows about what happened between Ms. Ashford and your father. I''m afraid it won''t be easy to arrange..."

    "I know." Alex sighed. "Just try to find apany of simr scale. The sry and benefits offered should be a little better."

    The assistant nodded. "Understood. I''ll do my best."

    "And one more thing," he added. "Make sure Serena doesn''t know it was me who arranged it."

    After the assistant left, Alex walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, gazing out at the dazzling city lights.

    He had no idea how to make up for the damage Robert had done to Serena and Nicole, nor did he know how to salvage what was left of his rtionship with her.

    ...

    The moment Alex left, I tossed the sandwich''s packaging into the trash can.

    I didn''t want to owe him anything and didn''t want to be tangled up with him

    anymore. Right now, all I cared about was finding a way to take care of Mom and rebuild my life from scratch.

    When I got home, Mom immediately noticed something was off.

    "Serena, what''s wrong? You look so pale," she asked with concern.

    "Mom, I quit my job." I tried to sound casual, but my voice betrayed me.

    "You quit? Her expression changed in an instant, worry shing across her face. She gripped my hand tightly. "Serena, was it the Hastings family-"

    ??

    I quickly cut her off, "Mom, don''t overthink it. I just didn''t want to work there anymore."

    I didn''t want her worrying about me. Her depression had only recently stabilized. I

    couldn''t let anything push her back into that darkness.

    "But..... what are we going to do now?" Her voice trembled slightly.

    "It''s okay, Mom. I''ll find another job. I can work part-time and finish my studies at the same time."

    I forced a smile and tried to reassure her. "But... we''ll probably have to move. We can''t stay in thepany dorm anymore."

    She fell silent. I didn''t know what was going through her mind, but since she wasn''t speaking, I didn''t push her.

    She suddenly said, "Serena, Mr. Hastings Senior... left a card."

    I froze. "A card? What kind of card?"

    "He said... it''spensation." Her voice was quiet, and she fidgeted with the card

    in her hands as if she didn''t know what to do with it.

    "Mom, don''t think too much about it.

    ?

    Mr. Hastings Senior just feels guilty. Since he gave it to you, just take it. Think of it as repayment for all the

    hardship you''ve endured over the

    years."

    I took the card from her, treating it as if it were nothing more than a membership

    card. I ignored the heavy weight pressing down on my chest.

    But Mom still looked uneasy as if there was more she wanted to say. I knew what she was thinking-she was afraid I''d get entangled with the Hastings family again. I didn''t want her s into those emotions, so I quickly changed the subject.

    "Mom, I''m hungry. Do we have anything to eat?"

    That finally snapped her out of her thoughts. She stood up and headed for the

    kitchen. "Yes, I just made some beef pies. I''ll heat them up for you."

 Chapter 271

    Seeing Mom rush to the kitchen, too busy to ask me about the Hastings family for now, I finally copsed onto the couch. I waspletely drained.

    Quitting my job and moving out-why did everything have to pile up at once?

    I closed my eyes for a moment, trying to rest. In my half-asleep haze, I caught the familiar scent of food.

    Before long, Mom gently woke me. "Serena, get up and have some pies."

    Rubbing my eyes, I sat up. The sight of the steaming food in front of me made me even hungrier, and my stomach let out a loud grumble.

    I thought she would sit down and eat with me, but instead, she simply patted my head and said softly, "Go ahead and eat. I''ll get you some chowder."

    Then, she turned and went back into the kitchen.

    I ate in silence with a mess of thoughts in mind-quitting, moving, figuring out what to do next.

    The pies in front of me were freshly made. The pastry skin was thin, but the pies had been generously stuffed with filling. With each bite, the rich, savory gravy filled my mouth.

    My mother returned from the kitchen with a bowl of seafood chowder and sat across from me. She didn''t touch the beef pies. Instead, she just sat there, watching me with an expression so heavy it felt almost tangible.

    "Eat slowly. Don''t choke," she said softly.

    I nodded and slowed down, but I still couldn''t stop myself from finishing most of the pie in one go.

    "Mom, you should eat too." I gestured toward the remaining beef pies.

    She shook her head. "I''m not hungry. You can have them."

    I knew she was worried about me, but I didn''t know how to ease her concerns.

    "Mom, don''t worry. I''ll find another job," I said, trying to sound as upbeat as possible. "Maybe it''ll be even better than the one at Hastings Group."

    She forced a smile but didn''t respond. I knew she didn''t believe me, but I had to say it anyway.

    After finishing my meal, I gathered the dishes and got up to wash them, but she stopped me. "Go rest, I''ll do it."

    I sat on the couch, running through everything needed to take care of. First, I had to find a new ce to live. Staying here wasn''t an option anymore. Then, I needed a

    job something part-time so that I could finish my studies white working.

    Mom came out of the kitchen and sat beside me, hesitating before asking

    cautiously, "Serena, are you really okay?"

    I smiled and shook my head. "What could be wrong? It''s just a job change. Who knows, maybe I''ll find something even better?"

    She sighed but didn''t say anything more. I knew she wasn''t convinced, but all I could do was try to reassure her.

    "It''ste, Mom. You should get some sleep." I took her cold hand in mine, and her thin fingers made my heart tighten. She had lost weight, and her knuckles were even more

    pronounced now.

    She shook her head with exhaustion in her eyes. "Serena, I can''t sleep. I just..."

    I knew exactly what she wanted to say-that she was worried about me. Before she could continue, I interrupted, "Mom, it''ll be okay. Thing@always work out in the end. If you don''t sleep, you''ll just end up

    with a headache tomorrow.

    Gently but firmly, I helped her into her room, tucked her in, and pulled the nket

    up around her.

    I leaned down and kissed her forehead lightly. "Good night, Mom."

 Chapter 272

    I gently closed the door to Mom''s room and turned back toward the living room.

    The empty living room was bathed in soft moonlight that filtered in through the curtains. I walked to the window, gazed out at the quiet night, and took a deep breath.

    I had to pull myself together-not just for myself but for Mom too.

    I turned off the lights and went back to my room.

    Lying in bed, I couldn''t fall asleep no matter how much I tossed and turned. It wasn''t until dawn began to break that I finally drifted off.

    ...

    The next morning, a knock at the door woke me up. I opened the door to find Mom standing there, holding a ss of milk and a few slices of bread.

    "Serena, get up and eat something," she said softly.

    I took the milk and bread before forcing a smile. "Thanks, Mom."

    She sat down beside my bed and watched me, hesitating as if she wanted to say something. I knew exactly what was on her mind.

    "Mom, don''t worry too much," I said. "Even if the sky falls, I''ll hold it up. Besides, I''ve earned quite a bit from working at Hastings Group these past few years."

    It sounded like one of thoseforting lies, but both Mom and I knew it was the truth.

    She sighed, reaching out to gently pat my head. "Serena, you''ve grown up."

    Hearing that, I smiled at her, nodded, and lowered my head to continue eating my bread.

    After breakfast, I started packing. Since I had decided to move, there was no point in dying. I sorted out my important documents and paperwork first. As for everything else, I figured I''d move them gradually once I found a new ce.

    Mom helped me pack and sneaked nces at me from time to time.

    "Mom, you really don''t have to worry," I said with a smile. "I''m not leaving alone- I''m taking you with me."

    She nodded and said nothing more.

    Once I finished packing, I began searching for apartments online. looked at several listings, but the options weren''t great-either the environment was terrible or the location was too inconvenient.

    Just as I was about to give up, I suddenly came across a listing that seemed decent. The apartment wasn''t very big, but it was clean and well-kept, and most importantly, it was close to my university. immediately contacted the agent and arranged to see the ce that afternoon.

    Later that day, arrived at theplex on time and met with the agent. He was a young guy who seemed enthusiastic as he walked me through the details of the apartment. After the viewing was very satisfied and decided on the spot to rent it.

    ve

    Once the contract was signed, I finally felt a weight lift off my shoulders. Things had gone more smoothly than I expected. It almost felt unreal, like I was dreaming.

    Stepping out of the rental office, I took a deep breath. The sunlight was warm against my skin, washing away the gloom of the past few days.

    Now that this was settled, I figured I deserved a break.

    I pulled out my phone and scrolled through my contacts, wanting to share this bit

    of good news with someone. But as I looked through the list, I realized I didn''t have a single suitable person to call.

    Former colleagues? Ever since I left Hastings Group, everyone had been keeping their distance. Other than for work-rted matters, we barely spoke.

    Friends? Over the years, I hadn''t really made any close friends.

    Wait-L!

    This apartment was near Astern University. I could drop by and pay her a visit.

    Without hesitation, I hailed a cab and headed straight for Astern University.

    The campus was the same as I remembered the same trees, the same buildings, the same bright-eyed students.

 Chapter 273

    I walked along the familiar tree-lined path, feeling as if I had stepped back into my carefree university days.

    L''s office was in the Faculty of Arts. I knew my way around well and found it without any trouble. I knocked on the door.

    "Come in!"

    I pushed the door open, only to see L buried under a pile of documents. Hearing the door, she looked up, and the moment she saw me, her eyes lit up.

    "Serena! What are you doing here? This is a rare surprise!" She stood up excitedly and gave me a big hug.

    "I missed you," I said with a smile while taking a seat across from her desk.

    "Yeah, right. Are you sure you''re not here because you need something?" she teased while pouring me a ss of water.

    "Well, actually, I do have something to talk to you about." I took the ss and took a sip. "I quit my job at Hastings Group."

    She froze for a moment and then looked at me with concern. "What happened? Weren''t things going well there?"

    I briefly exined the situation, skipping over the more unpleasant details.

    "What are your ns now?" she asked.

    "I haven''t figured that out yet, but I''ll be around campus more often," I said. "By the way, do you remember that senior we used to coborate with? The one who started his own studio?"

    She thought for a moment. "You mean Lawrence? Of course, I remember him. Why?"

    "I want to reach out and see if there''s any chance to work together, but I lost his contact information," I said with a hint of frustration. "Do you still have it?"

    She scrolled through her phone. "Sorry, I don''t. We lost touch after graduation. But I can ask around. Maybe one of our ssmates has it."

    "That would be great. Thanks," I said with gratitude.

    "No need to thank me." She smiled. "Let''s have dinner together tonight-my treat."

    I agreed without hesitation.

    "What do you feel like eating? It''s my treat. Consider it an early celebration for me finding a new job."

    L waved her hand. "I''m the one treating you, remember? You''re my special guest today."

    She nced at the time. "It''s still early. Want to do some shopping first? There''s a new mall nearby which is really nice."

    The new mall was massive, filled with endless shops and dazzling disys that made my head spin.

    L picked out a cream-colored knit sweater for me, saying itplemented my skin tone.

    Looking at myself in the mirror, I did

    seem more put together than

    before. Ever since everything

    et nei?

    happened, I had let myself go. It had been a long time since I had properly dressed up.

    "Serena, have you lost a lot of weight recently?" L asked with concern.

    I forced a smile. "Maybe I just haven''t been sleeping well."

    She sighed. "Don''t put too much pressure on yourself. Everything will get better."

    Looping her arm through mine, she said softly, "No matter what happens, I''ll

    always be here for you."

    Hearing those words, my nose tingled, and I nearly teared up. I had been carrying so much stress and pain with no one to confide in.

    We bought some clothes and

    makeup, then found a quiet, elegant restaurant for dinner. L ordered a few of my favorite dishes and even ordered a bottle of red wine.

    "To new beginnings! Cheers!" she said while raising her ss.

    I clinked my ss against hers and downed my drink in one go. The warmth of

    the alcohol spread through me, making me feel slightly tipsy.

    As the night went on, I finally let my guard down and started pouring out everything that had happened recently. L listened intently,

    offeringfort and reassurance

    whenever I needed it.

 Chapter 274

    "You know, I''ve always envied you," L suddenly said.

    I was a little surprised. "Envy me? Envy the mess that is my life?"

    She shook her head. "No, I envy your courage. You''re so capable. That''s why it pissed me off when you gave so much to that idiot, Julian, and got nothing in return."

    She went on and on, ranting passionately. The more I listened, the more I couldn''t help butugh.

    "Let''s not bring up the past, okay?" I took a sip of red wine. "Right now, I just want to find a good job, make a lot of money, and then..."

    "And then marry a great husband and have an adorable kid?" L finished my sentence.

    That was the dream for most women. It had been my dream once too.

    "Not anymore," I said. "I''d rather rely on myself than depend on a man. Besides, I can''t just leave my mom behind."

    Her eyes lit up instantly. "Now that''s what I''m talking about! That''s the right mindset! Men are the most unreliable creatures on this."

    We talked about all sorts of things, and before we knew it, night had fallen. "Time flies." I sighed. "I should head back."

    "I''ll drive you home," L offered.

    "No need. I can just grab a cab."

    "No way. It''ste. It''s not safe," she said. "Besides, I want to keep chatting with you for a bit longer."

    I couldn''t argue with her, so I agreed. We walked side by side, and our shadows stretched long under the streetlights.

    The evening breeze was cool, but it felt refreshing.

    "By the way, where''s the apartment you''re renting?" L asked.

    "In aplex near Astern University," I replied.

    "No way! I live nearby too! You shoulde over sometime and check out my ce," she said excitedly. "Now, we can hang out all the time!"

    I chuckled. "That sounds good."

    "There are a lot of apartmentplexes near Astern University. Which one exactly?" She hooked her arm through mine, yfully nudging my shoulder.

    I told her the name, and she gasped dramatically. "You''re kidding! I live there too! This is fate!"

    She shook my arm enthusiastically, acting like an excited puppy. "Which block, which unit? What if we''re actually neighbors?"

    I told her my apartment number.

    She froze for a second, then leaned in conspiratorially and whispered in my ear, "I live right next door. I''m in unit $802! Are you surprised? Are shocked?"

    It wasn''t exactly a pleasant surprise-more like a mild jump scare.

    I forced a smile, thinking to myself that this world was way too small. It was unlikely that I could slouch around at home in a messy bun and oversized pajamas now. If I ran into L in the elevator looking like that, my image would bepletely ruined.

    We strolled to the entrance of ourplex whileughing and chatting.

    The greenery in the neighborhood was well-maintained, with tall camphor trees lining both sides of the path. Their dense foliage cast dappled shadows under the streetlights.

    "Come up to my ce for a bit?" L suggested.

    I hesitated. "Isn''t it toote? Maybe next time."

    "Oh,e on, just for a little while. Have a cup of tea. It won''t take long." Before I

    could protest, she grabbed my hand and pulled me toward the block.

 Chapter 275

    L was so insistent that I had no choice but to follow her upstairs.

    Her apartment was warm and inviting, with light-colored wallpaper, wooden furniture, and a few potted nts and decorative pieces that made the space feel especially cozy.

    "Make yourselffortable. I''ll get you some water," she said while motioning for me to sit before heading to the kitchen.

    I sank into the plush couch, letting my eyes wander around the room.

    Arge oil painting hung on the living room wall, depicting a vastvender field.

    The endless sea of purple swayed gently in the breeze. It was a scene so beautiful that it felt almost calming.

    "What do you think? Pretty nice, huh?" L walked over with two sses of water and handed me one.

    "Yeah, it''s beautiful," I said sincerely.

    She smiled. "d you like it. You shoulde over more often."

    We chatted for a while before she suddenly leaned in, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "Serena, have you noticed something... off in our neighborhoodtely?"

    I blinked. "Off? What do you mean?"

    She nced around as if making sure no one was listening, then said in a hushed tone, "I heard there have been a few break-ins recently."

    "Break-ins?" My heart clenched instinctively, and I tightened my grip on the throw pillow in myp. The area around Astern University was known for its good security-one of the main reasons I had chosen to rent here. How could there be burries?

    She nodded mysteriously and leaned in closer. I caught a faint trace of her perfume, mixed with the fresh scent of her body wash.

    "They say the thieves are pros. They leave no trace at all."

    "That''s..." I hesitated, then looked at her worriedly. "You live alone. Will you be okay?"

    She shrugged. "I should be fine. I installed a surveince camera, and my dad even hired a bodyguard for me. He stays in the unit upstairs." She gestured in the direction of my apartment, and I froze. Upstairs?

    Seeing my surprise, sheughed. "Rx! He''s super professional. You won''t even notice him. Plus, with him around, you''re safer too."

    Even though she sounded reassuring, something about it still made me uneasy. It just felt... off.

    "Oh, right," she suddenly said as if remembering something. "Do you have a surveince camera for your ce?"

    I shook my head. "No, I always thought this neighborhood was pretty safe, so I never bothered."

    Her expression grew serious.

    "Serena, Freally think you should get a few. The world isn''t what it used to be. You never know what could happen. If something does happen, at least you''ll have proof."

    I nodded, realizing she had a point.

    "Tell you what, I''ll go with you tomorrow to buy a camera and help you set it up,"

    she offered enthusiastically.

    I smiled gratefully. "Thanks, I appreciate it."

    "Oh,e on. Don''t be so formal with me." She waved a hand dismissively.

    "Anyway, it''s gettingte. I won''t keep you. Go get some rest."

    "Alright." I got up to leave, and she walked me to the door.

    Stepping out of her apartment, I pulled out my keys and unlocked my own door. The moment I stepped inside, a faint musty smell greeted me.

    I frowned. Even though this ce was conveniently close to Astern University, it had been unupied for a while and clearly needed a deep clean.

    "Do you want toe in and help me tidy up?" I turned back to L with a yful smile.

    She grinned but shook her head. "No way. Just let me know when you''ve cleaned

    up and I''lle over for dinner instead."

    "Fine, fine. I''ll see youter, then," I said. "Good night."

 Chapter 276

    "Good night," L said with a smile.

    I sighed. The warmth and coziness of her home only made the emptiness of my

    new apartment feel even more stark in contrast.

    Whatever. It was time to head back.

    I pulled out my phone and ordered a cab. While waiting, I nced up at the building. That bodyguard L mentioned... Could he be some kind of stalker?

    I shook my head to force the ridiculous thought away.

    Just as I reached the entrance of theplex, I spotted a familiar figure.

    It was Alex. He was leaning against a sleek ck luxury car with a cigarette between his fingers. The moment he saw me, he stubbed out the cigarette and strode over. "Serena, we need to talk."

    I quickened my pace, pretending not to see him and silently praying he wouldn''t call out to me.

    But, of course, things never went the way I wanted them to. Within moments, he caught up and blocked my path.

    "Serena, we need to talk," he repeated, his tone making it sound like I was the one who had wronged him.

    I stopped and looked at him. "What''s there to talk about?"

    He let out a bitterugh. "I know you''re still mad at me, but��"

    "What would I be mad at you for?" I cut him off. "Some things happened, and that''s that. What''s in the past is in the past."

    Honestly, I was more curious than anything. What exactly was he trying to pull here?

    But he acted as if he hadn''t heard me. Instead, he continued, "I''ve been keeping an eye out for job opportunities for you. If you have any preferences, let me know."

    As he spoke, he pulled a business card from his pocket and held it out to me. "This is my friend''spany. The pay is good. You should consider it."

    I nced at the card. "Marketing Director, Slither Group."

    A coldugh echoed in my head. Oh, he was really pulling out all the stops, huh? Even offering me a job now?

    "No need," I said, pushing the card back toward him. "I can find a job on my own." "Serena." He softened his tone as if pleading. "I know you''re still upset, but..."

    "Stop right there," I interrupted. "Let me say it again��I''m not upset. Also, how do you know I live here?" My eyes narrowed.

    He hesitated for a split second, his gaze flickering before he quicklyposed himself. "I... just happened to be passing by," he said vaguely before shifting the subject. "Do you want me to drive yo@home? It''s gettingte."

    "No need," I refused without hesitation. "I already called a cab."

    Like I''d ever get in his car. Who knew what he was up to?

    He looked like he wanted to say more, but at that moment, my ride arrived.

    Without giving him another chance, I slipped into the back seat and told the driver, "Let''s go."

    As the car pulled away, I caught a glimpse of Alex standing under the streetlight, his figure looking somewhat lonely.

    I felt nothing but relief like I had finally shaken off a persistent headache.

    The driver was a chatty middle-aged man. He started with a rant about the questionable food at Astern�� University''s cafeteria, then moved on to discussing which professors had the strictest attendance policies. I responded half-heartedly, my mind still stuck on Alex.

    After ncing at me a few times

    through the rear-view mirror, et

    in

    driver Resitated before finally giving his curiosity. "Miss, was that guy at the gate your boyfriend?"

    I snapped out of my thoughts and forced a smile. "No. Just a friend."

 Chapter 277

    "Oh..." The driver dragged out his response, clearly unconvinced. "A ''friend'' would drop you off at the entrance like that? The way he was looking at you�Dtsk, tsk, it was like he wanted to devour you."

    Feeling a bit ufortable, I shifted in my seat and mumbled, "Really, he''s not. We... used to be ssmates."

    "ssmates, huh?" the driver repeated meaningfully, then studied me again through the rear-view mirror. "Miss, you''ve got an air about you. I bet you were one of the campus belles back at Astern University, huh?"

    His scrutinizing gaze made me uneasy. I brushed it off. "Not at all. Thanks for the praise."

    "Ah, young people these days. Rtionshipse and go so fast." He sighed beforeunching into a monologue. "Back when I was courting my wife..."

    As he started reminiscing about his own love life, I groaned silently.

    Great. Looked like there was no escaping this gossip session.

    I responded absentmindedly here and there, all the while trying to figure out how

    to end this awkward conversation as soon as possible.

    Thankfully, the ride wasn''t too long. Soon enough, the car pulled up in front of my apartment building.

    I quickly paid the fare and practically bolted out of the car, throwing a quick

    "Goodbye" over my shoulder before rushing into the lobby.

    Standing in the elevator, I let out a long breath. Finally, I got some peace.

    Back home, I unlocked the door in the dark. The apartment was pitch-ck and silent. A strange unease crept up my spine.

    I suddenly remembered what L had said about those home burries. My back tensed with a chill. No way... Could it really be happening now? Mom was still at home.

    I swallowed nervously and carefully shut the door and double-locked it. Then, I fumbled for my phone and turned on the shlight. A weak beam of light illuminated the entryway.

    I moved cautiously into the living room-it was empty.

    The only light came from the faint glow seeping through the curtains.

    My anxiety grew. Did someone really break in?

    Tightening my grip on my phone, I held my breath and tiptoed toward Mom''s room. When I reached the

    door, saw a sliver of warm yellow I light spilling from underneath. Relief washed over me. She was home.

    I knocked lightly. "Mom, it''s me."

    "You''re back." Her weary voice came from inside.

    "Yeah." I then switched on the living room lights. The warm glow immediately chased away the darkness and my fear. "You scared me. I thought no one was home."

    Mom stepped out of her bedroom in her pajamas, her hair loosely tied back. "How

    was the apartment?" she asked with concern.

    I pulled her onto the couch and told her all about my day of apartment hunting-leaving out L''s news about recent burries and, of. course, the unexpected run-in with Alex didn''t want her to worry. There was no need for her to know about the mess between me and him.

    "I''ve settled on a ce," I said. "When do you want to move?"

    "Tomorrow," she said, sounding exhausted. "I''m too tired today. I''ll help you pack in the morning."

    "Alright. Get some rest."

    We said our goodnights, but as Iy down, a strange emptiness lingered in my chest.

    ...

    The next morning, I was jolted awake by a message from L.

 Chapter 278

    I was curled up under the nkets when I grabbed my phone from beside my

    pillow, only to find a bombardment of messages from L.

    "I got Lawrence''s contact info! He agreed to have lunch with us! Weren''t you trying to reach him? Hurry up, hurry up! We''ll meet at that new Western restaurant at Century za at noon.

    "Oh my god, don''t tell me you''re still sleeping! ANSWER ME!!!"

    I shot up in bed instantly, wide awake.

    I fired back a string of exmations to express my excitement and then quickly typed. "You''re amazing! I''ll be there at noon for sure!"

    Jumping out of bed, I washed up and threw on a lightyer of makeup to cover up my dark circles from staying upte.

    Hearing all themotion, Mom groggily peeked out of her room in her pajamas. "What''s going on so early in the morning? Why are you so excited?"

    "Nothing. I just have to go out for a bit," I replied vaguely, already thinking about what excuse I''d useter when I met Lawrence.

    I sent Mom the address of the new apartment, telling her to pack up the essentials and head over in the afternoon.

    She hesitated. "Are you sure you can move everything by yourself this afternoon? Don''t you need my help?"

    I froze.

    She had a point. Even though we didn''t have a lot of stuff, it was still the

    belongings of two people. There was no way I could handle it all alone, let alone move everything.

    I took a deep breath and sent L a message. "What time is lunch with him again?"

    She replied almost instantly. "12:00 pm! Why?"

    I nced at the clock. It was only a little after 9:00 am, so there was still plenty of time before noon. I might as well help Mom pack now so that we could move everything in the afternoon. I could then still make it to lunch with Lawrence.

    "Nothing. I just have to pack up my stuff first. See you at noon!" I texted back.

    Then, I got to my room and started packing. Clothes, shoes, bags, makeup-one by one, I packed everything neatly.

    There wasn''t that much as I wasn''t the type to shop excessively. By the time I finished packing my things, it was already past 10:00 am.

    I walked over to Mom''s room and knocked on the door. "Mom, let me help you pack your stuff."

    She opened the door and looked surprised to see my suitcase already packed. "You finished so fast?"

    "Yeah, there wasn''t much," I said, stepping inside to help her sort through her belongings.

    She had more things than I did-mostly clothes and everyday essentials. As we packed, I made small talk. "Mom, what do you think about the new ce?"

    "It''s nice. Way better than where we

    are now,

    she said with a smile. "But

    you''ve been handling everything on . It must be exhausting for

    "It''s no big deal," I said lightly. "I can manage. I just don''t want you to wear

    yourself out."

    She smiled but didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 279

    At 11:30 am, I walked out of my house, hailed a cab, and headed straight for Century za.

    When I arrived at the restaurant, I immediately spotted L. She was wearing a red dress with delicate makeup, looking absolutely radiant.

    I sat down beside her and teased, "Wow, are you going on a blind date today? Look at you all dressed up."

    L rolled her eyes at me. "Get lost! What blind date? You were the one who insisted on meeting him. I''m just doing you a favor. Otherwise, I would''ve just washed my face ande out."

    "Wow, I must be pretty important, then." I chuckled before asking, "By the way, how did you get in touch with him?"

    L took a deep breath, trying to stay calm. "Actually, after you left yesterday, I suddenly remembered that I still followed him on social media. And, surprisingly, he''s still following me too."

    As she spoke, she frowned and checked her watch. "It''s already sote. Why isn''t he here yet? Is he standing us up?"

    I reassured her, saying, "Let''s wait a little longer. Maybe he''s stuck in traffic." L pulled out her phone and dialed Lawrence''s number. The background noise on the other end was loud, with faint sounds of honking cars.

    She put him on speaker, and his apologetic voice came through. "L, sorry, I got caught in some traffic. I''ll be there soon. Just give me five more minutes!"

    "Alright, alright, just hurry up. We''ve already ordered," L replied before hanging up. She shrugged at me. "Traffic-ssic excuse."

    About ten minutester, a man dressed in a nice suit, with neatlybed hair, walked in briskly. When he saw me, he visibly froze, and the smile on his face stiffened.

    Noticing the awkwardness, L quickly smoothed things over and said, "Lawrence, this is Serena Ashford, the person I told you about. Serena, this is Lawrence Sandler."

    Lawrence snapped out of his daze and extended his hand for a handshake. "Nice to meet you, Serena. I''ve heard a lot about you."

    His hand was cold, and his fingertips trembled slightly.

    I shook his hand politely, but the gesture felt less like a greeting and more like an unspoken standoff.

    After we sat down, the atmosphere became subtly tense.

    Lawrence kept ncing at me.

    L seemed to pick up on the strange vibe and joked, "Lawrence, didn''t you always say you wanted to meet Serena? Now that you''ve finally met her, what do you think? Isn''t she even prettier than in photos?"

    He let out a forcedugh and awkwardly asked, "Serena, how have you been...tely?"

    I smiled slightly and turned the conversation around. "I heard yourpany has been doing well recently. Congrattions."

    His eyes flickered, and he responded somewhat unnaturally, "It''s... It''s been alright. Things are going smoothly."

    "Is that so? I''ve been job hunting recently. Does yourpany happen to be hiring?" I asked directly, locking eyes with him.

    His expression instantly darkened. He opened his mouth as if to say something but hesitated and swallowed his words.

    L, sensing something was off,

    nudged him with her elbow.

    "Lawrence, say something! Serena is

    such a talented person. If you don''t ha

    hire her, I''ll just introduce he to

    someone else."

    Lawrence took a deep breath, looking as if he had finally made up his mind. "Serena, actually... mypany isn''t in a position to hire you..."

    "What''s the problem? Just be straightforward," L said, getting impatient.

    Lawrence clenched his jaw, then

    finally blurted out, "The thing is... your mother''s situation with the Hastings family has bemon knowledge in our circle. Almost no one is willing to hire

    someone with your background.

    "Not to mention, mypany is just a small business. You''d be overqualified here."

 Chapter 280

    The more Lawrence spoke, the quieter his voice became until it was almost inaudible.

    I froze, momentarily at a loss for words.

    L, on the other hand, exploded. "What? Just because of this? Lawrence, that''s so unfair!"

    Lawrence''s face turned red with embarrassment, and he couldn''t say a single word. He hurriedly called the waiter to settle the bill and then left the restaurant.

    L stomped her foot in frustration. "What the hell! And to think I used to think he was decent. Turns out he''s such a coward!"

    I patted her shoulder lightly and said while pretending to be rxed, "Forget it. Don''t waste your energy on him. He''s not worth it."

    But deep inside, a bitterness I couldn''t put into words welled up.

    "Serena, don''t feel bad. It''s just a job, right? I''ll help you find apany that''s definitely way better than his stupidpany!" L dered passionately.

    I gently patted the back of her hand and reassured her, saying, "Alright, alright. Don''t get worked up over someone like that. It''s not worth it. Anyway, I''m moving today. Why don''t youe over tonight for a housewarming?"

    The moment she heard I was moving, her focus shifted instantly, and her eyes lit up. "Really? That''s awesome! What''s the decor style? And forget what I said yesterday. I actually wanted to go over right away!"

    She fired off a barrage of excited questions.

    Iughed. "Slow down! One question at a time. Let''s eat first, and then I''ll take you on a tour."

    "Right, right! Food first! I''m starving!" Only then did L remember the meal in front of her.

    She immediately picked up her fork and knife and started aggressively stabbing her steak. Watching her childish antics, I shook my head helplessly and started eating as well.

    Come to think of it, I had been so focused on my little "duel" with Lawrence earlier that I''d barely eaten anything.

    We chatted idly, and the atmosphere lightened up.

    L started talking about a handsome guy she had recently met��a fitness trainer who supposedly had six-pack abs and the perfect physique. I almost rolled my eyes.

    "Listen, Serena, his body is insane!

    He usually looks slim, but

    underneath his clothes, he''s pure

    muscle!" As she spoke, she

    dramatically gestured with her

    hands, practically drooling

    I teased her, "Weren''t you just saying yesterday that the IT guy was great? And

    now, just a few dayster, you''ve already moved on?"

    L waved dismissively, looking unimpressed. "That guy was too boring! He was nowhere near as exciting as this one. Let me tell you, we went hiking yesterday, and he..."

    From there, sheunched into a full-blown monologue, vividly recounting every little interaction she had with the fitness

    v

    trainer-from hiking to eating out, watching movies, and shopping.

    I listened absentmindedly while offering asional responses, but honestly, my ears were starting to feel tired.

    I half-heartedly chimed in here and there, asionally teasing her. Seeing her so giddy and lovestruck, I couldn''t help but smile along with her.

    Honestly, as long as she was happy, I was happy for her.

    After lunch, we took a cab back to my new ce.

    On the way, I called Mom. "Hey, Mom, everything''s settled. L and I are on our way home now."

    "That''s good. By the way, did you find a job? I figured that''s what you went out for today. I know I shouldn''t worry too much, but I just��"

    I cut her off and said, "Mom, don''t worry about my job. I''ll handle it myself. Oh, guess what? L is living right next door to us!"

    There was a brief pause on the other end, then a soft chuckle. "You two really are fated."

    I smiled helplessly. From the sound of it, Mom was in a pretty good mood today.

 Chapter 281

    After hanging up, L leaned in with a gossipy grin. "What did your mom say? Is she urging you to find a boyfriend?"

    I rolled my eyes at her. "Boyfriend? Not everyone is like you. Cut it out with the gossip."

    "Hehe, I was just asking," she said with a cheeky smile.

    I sighed, not wanting to continue the topic. "Let''s not talk about this. We''re here. Let''s get out."

    We both got out of the car and went to our respective apartments.

    Turning the key twice, I heard a soft click as I pushed open the door to my new home.

    The faint smell of fresh paint mixed with the woody fragrance of new furniture greeted me. It wasn''t unpleasant. In fact, it gave off a strangelyforting warmth.

    I changed into slippers, rolled up my sleeves, and got ready to clean. Though it was a new ce, it had been unupied for a while, so some dust had settled.

    Just as I picked up a cloth to wipe the coffee table, the doorbell rang.

    "Already?" I muttered, setting the rag down to answer the door. As expected, L stood outside, beaming like a flower in full bloom.

    "Surprise!" She dramatically spread her arms wide, pretending to go in for a hug. I dodged with a smile. "Alright, alright, cut it out. Come in and help already."

    "Aye aye, captain!" She yfully saluted, changed into slippers, and plopped herself onto the couch.

    "Whoa, this couch is sofy! Nope, I need to lie down for a bit first."

    I shook my head helplessly. "Are you here to help or to lounge around?"

    L sprang up from the couch and snatched the rag from my hand. "Of course, I''m

    here to help! I''m a hardworking little bee!"

    Watching her exaggerated performance, I couldn''t help butugh.

    "Why''d youe so early?" I asked.

    "To help you install the surveince camera, of course!" She lifted a shopping bag in her hand. "I also bought a bunch of snacks. We can take our time eating after we finish cleaning."

    I smiled, warmth spreading in my heart. Having a friend like her was truly a blessing.

    With L''s help, we quickly set up the surveince camera and then got to work cleaning. She hummed a tune while wiping the tables while I took care of mopping the floor.

    We made a good team, and before long, the ce was spotless.

    She even brought over some decorations from her own apartment, saying it would make my new ce feel more like home.

    "Phew! Finally done!" L stretched and copsed onto the couch. "I''m exhausted."

    I handed her a drink. "Thank you so much for helping me."

    "No need for thanks between us," she said with a grin, taking the drink. "By the

    way, how did Alex find out you live here?"

    I shrugged. "No idea. Maybe he followed me."

    L frowned. "You don''t think he''s up to something, do you?"

    "He wouldn''t," I said with certainty. "He''s not that kind of person."

    No matter what, I had been around the Hastings family for years, so I knew them well enough.

    "People

    seem,"

    caren''t always who they car said seriously. "Just bet

    If he tries anything, calf the

    police immediately."

    She was only looking out for me, so I didn''t argue. I just nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 282

    Even though I was 100% sure that Alex wouldn''t do anything drastic, I couldn''t help but wonder-what exactly was he up to?

    By evening, Mom finally arrived. Seeing the freshly cleaned house, she smiled. "Serena, you really tidied up the ce well."

    "It was L who helped me," I said, pointing at her. "She did a lot for me today."

    "Thank you, L," Mom said gratefully. "You''re such a good girl."

    L smiled shyly. "Madam Burke, you''re too polite. Serena is my best friend-of course, I should help her."

    That night, we had a simple dinner together, and then L took her leave.

    Mom sat on the couch, rubbing her hands uneasily.

    I poured her a cup of water. She took it but only held it in her hands, not drinking

    it.

    "Mom, what''s wrong?" I couldn''t help but ask. Her unusual behavior made me uneasy.

    She smiled faintly. "We moved so suddenly... I''m still getting used to it."

    I urged her to take a sip of the warm water. "Mom, have some. It''ll warm you up. Just take it easy and sleep on it. Everything will feel better tomorrow. It''s just the two of us now. No Robert, no Alex. From now on, things will only get better."

    She took a small sip, her gaze drifting. "Serena, do you still remember your childhood?"

    I sat down beside her, holding her hand. "Of course, I remember everything! Mom, what do you want to know?"

    She smiled, nostalgia in her eyes. "Do you remember what you loved to y the most?"

    "I loved ying house," I said with a chuckle. "And collecting all kinds of leaves and small rocks."

    As I reminisced about my childhood, an unconscious smile crept onto my lips. "Back then, I always pestered you to make me different toys. Do you remember?"

    She nodded. "I do. You loved the rag doll I made for you. You had to hug it every night to sleep."

    "Yeah... I always called it my darling." As I spoke softly, it felt like I had returned to my carefree childhood.

    "You were such a mischievous child," Mom said with augh. "Once, you climbed a tree to steal a bird''s nest, fell down, and scraped your leg badly."

    I gently patted her hand. "Mom, I was so reckless back then. I must''ve worried you a lot."

    "Silly child, what are you saying?" She caressed my hair lovingly. "You''re my daughter. It''s only natural for me to worry about you."

    She smiled. "But now, you''ve grown up and are sensible. I can finally be at ease." As we talked, I noticed her eyelids growing heavier, her breathing evening out.

    "Mom, you''re sleepy, aren''t you? Let''s go to bed."

    She nodded, and I helped her up, guiding her to the bedroom. After settling her in,

    I quietly closed her door and returned to my own room.

    But no matter how much I tossed and turned, I just couldn''t fall asleep.

    Frustrated grabbed my phone, wanting to call L. But I was afraid of disturbing her sleep. In the end, I gave up on the idea, shut my eyes, and forced myself to sleep.

    Maybe I was just too exhausted from the day because I drifted off quickly.

    In my dream, I was back in my

    childhood, living with Mom in our et

    tiny but cozy home. We cooked together, watched TV together, and shared the little moments of life.

    Then, suddenly, the scene shifted. I found myself trapped in a dark room with no way out.

    I woke up with a scream.

    The sky outside was already light, and I was drenched in cold sweat.

 Chapter 283

    The dream felt so real that I was left with a lingering sense of fear. I took a deep breath, trying to calm myself down.

    When I got up, I found that Mom was already awake and busy in the kitchen.

    "Mom, why are you up so early?" I rubbed my eyes as I walked over to her.

    "I couldn''t sleep," she said with a smile. "So, I thought I''d make you something nice to eat."

    A wave of warmth spread through my chest, and I stepped forward to hug her. "Mom, thank you."

    Breakfast was simple-just a bowl of steaming hot oatmeal with a few side dishes. Even so, it filled me with a deep sense of contentment.

    "Serena," Mom suddenly called. "Have you been troubled by somethingtely?"

    I froze for a moment, not expecting her to ask that. "No. Why?"

    "You seem distracted these past two days," she said with concern. "Is it because you''re having trouble finding a job?"

    I hesitated for a moment but decided to swallow my words. "It''s nothing. I''ve just been busy and didn''t get enough sleep."

    She didn''t seem entirely convinced but didn''t press the matter further.

    "Just make sure to rest when you can. Don''t overwork yourself," she said.

    I nodded in response. After breakfast, I got ready to head out.

    As I reached the entrance of the apartmentplex, I spotted Lucas'' car parked by the roadside. He was leaning against the car door and holding a cup of coffee in his hand, seemingly waiting for me.

    The sight of him made my heart sink.

    I sighed and walked straight toward him. "How did you know I moved here?"

    He took a sip of his coffee and said, "I have my ways. You just need to know that no matter where you go, I can find you."

    I rolled my eyes, not in the mood for his banter. "Do you need something?"

    "Can''t I juste to see you?" He handed me the coffee in his hand. "Try it. It''s a new vor."

    I took the coffee, hesitated for a moment, and then decided against it.

    I said casually, "Thanks, but I''ll pass."

    "What are you thanking me for? You''re not even drinking it." He raised an eyebrow. "There''ll

    nyel

    future." el

    plenty of chances to thank me in the

    I didn''t want to get caught up in his nonsense. "What do you really want? If it''s nothing important, I''m leaving."

    The smile on Lucas'' face faded, reced by a more serious expression. "What

    are you nning to do about the Hastings family?"

    My heart skipped a beat. So, this

    was why he was here. "My mom and Mr. Hastings Senior are already

    divorced, and I''ve left Hastings Group. There''s nothing left tying me to them."

    "You don''t want to get back at him?" Lucas took another sip of coffee.

    He hesitated for a moment before finally saying the name, "Mr. Hastings Senior."

    I bit my lip. To be honest, I hated him for all the suffering he had put me and Mom

    through. But what would revenge really aplish?

    "Even if I take revenge, what will it

    change? said with a bitter smile. "The past is already behind us,

    Want to keep getting tangled

    up in it."

    Lucas looked at me with aplicated expression. "Are you sure that''s what you really want?"

    I nodded, avoiding his gaze.

    He casually changed the subject. "You''re not working right now. How about grabbing a coffee with me?"

 Chapter 284

    I originally wanted to refuse, but for some reason, I answered, "Where to?"

    Lucas lifted his chin, signaling me to get in the car.

    As if possessed by some unseen force, I actually followed him in.

    Lucas took me to an elegant caf��, where warm sunlight streamed in through the floor-to-ceiling windows.

    He ordered two more cups of coffee despite the fact that the one he had at my apartmentplex entrance was still unfinished.

    I couldn''t help but mock him, "Tell me, Mr. Schneider, just how much do you love coffee?"

    I pointed at the three cups of coffee on the table, varying in shades of darkness. "You haven''t even finished the first one, and now, you''ve ordered two more. Are you hosting a coffee-tasting event?"

    Lucas simply smiled, unconcerned. His long fingers idly fiddled with the freshly served mocha in front of him. It released a rich choctey aroma.

    "This one''s for you. Try it. Their mocha is really good," he said, pushing the cup toward me.

    I nced at the beautifully crafted mocha, then at the half-finished Americano in his hand. "I don''t like things that are too sweet."

    "Not into sweet things?" Lucas raised an eyebrow, looking slightly surprised. "I thought all girls liked sweets."

    "Girls?" I let out a coldugh. "Mr. Schneider, your understanding is truly shallow."

    Instead of getting annoyed, he looked even more amused. "Oh? Then what do you like? Enlighten me."

    I couldn''t be bothered with him, so I simply picked up my ss of water and took

    a sip. "Women are human too. And as long as someone''s human, they like money. Isn''t that right?"

    Lucas let out a low chuckle, a hint of indulgence hidden in hisughter. "It seems you''re quite the pragmatist."

    "Right back at you," I shot back without hesitation.

    For a moment, an awkward silence settled between us.

    Then, he suddenly said, "Mypany is hiring. Are you interested?"

    I was taken aback and instinctively asked, "What position?"

    "My assistant." His gaze met mine, and he didn''t even bother to hide the scheming look in his eyes.

    Lucas'' assistant? That was undeniably a huge temptation for me.

    Hispany was among the top in the industry. Working by his side would be a massive boost to my career. "About the sry and benefits..."

    I hesitated, feeling a little embarrassed. Given my current situation, having a job

    at all was already a blessing. Who was I to negotiate sry?

    "I can offer you 15 grand a month." His tone was casual as if he were merelymenting on the weather.

    I nearly spat out my water, coughing uncontrobly. "What? Did you just say 15 grand? Are you sure?"

    widened my eyes, wondering if I had misheard.

    Lucas handed me a napkin. "What? Too little?"

    I took the napkin and wiped my mouth, rolling my eyes at him. "No, no, no. I just

    think... it''s a bit too much."

    He chuckled and leaned in slightly. "Ms. Ashford, I''m offering you what you deserve. Your capabilities are worth this sry."

    Capabilities? What capabilities?

    Both Lucas and L had praised my capabilities before, but I had never seen myself that way. After all, fi were trulypetent, would my life be in such a mess?  fo

    "Mr. Schneider, you wouldn''t happen to have a

    ing for me, would you?

    That''s such ame excuse," I

    half joked, my gaze holding a hint of

    provocation.

 Chapter 285

    Lucas neither admitted nor denied it. He simply looked at me with a meaningful gaze. "Ms. Ashford, what do you think?"

    His ambiguous attitude made him even harder to read. What did he mean by this? Did he truly admire my capabilities?

    My thoughts were a mess, and I didn''t know how to respond.

    "Don''t overthink it. Just consider my offer," Lucas said, adjusting his posture.

    "A-Are you sure?" I stammered.

    He smiled, his tone light as he said, "Of course. You''re absolutely worth it. Take your time to think it over. If you''re interested, you can contact me anytime."

    I still wasn''t sure, but with a job offer right in front of me, I couldn''t help but hesitate.

    Just then, a familiar figure suddenly appeared at the caf�� entrance-Alex.

    Lucas nced at Alex walking toward us and let out a chuckle.

    "What are youughing at?" I didn''t understand. Even from a distance, I could tell from Alex''s expression that he looked like he was ready to tear someone apart. How could Lucas still beughing?

    Lucas didn''t reply. Instead, he pushed one of the cups of coffee to the side, another toward me, and picked up the remaining one for himself.

    I froze for a moment, ncing between the coffee in front of me and Lucas, unsure of what he was up to.

    He simply smiled. "Now, the coffee is just right."

    Alexpletely ignored Lucas. His expression was dark as he strode directly toward me. "Serena, why are you here?"

    Before I could exin, Lucas said, "Mr. Hastings, I''m discussing work with Ms. Ashford. I don''t believe that''s any of your business, is it?"

    Alex''s expression darkened even further. He turned to me and said bluntly, "Serena, I strongly advise you not to work for him."

    Lucas let out a coldugh. "Alex, who are you to make decisions for her?"

    Not only was Lucas annoyed, but I was too. What the hell was Alex trying to do? Who was he to decide for me?

    "Alex, you''re overstepping." My words were sharp, and Alex''s face instantly turned ashen.

    He stared at Lucas, enunciating each

    yourd, "Lucas, don''t forget t

    wooo het

    family is in chaos

    now. You have no right to

    about

    me."

    I was stunned for a moment. I had heard some things about Lucas''plicated family matters, but how did Alex know about them?

    "I''m just epting a normal job offer. There''s no need for you to be this tense."

    I had no interest in digging into their personal grudges. I just wanted to end this awkward conversation as soon as possible.

    But Alex acted as if he hadn''t heard me. He pulled out a document from his bag and handed it to me.

    "I''ve already arranged everything for you. Go to thispany. The sry and benefits won''t be any worse than what Lucas is offering you."

    I stared at the offer in my hands, feeling nothing but anger. Who did Alex think he

    was to arrange things for me? What did he take me for?

    "Alex, what exactly are you trying to

    I.ne

    do?" I asked, my patience finally snapping. I clenched the offer.

    tightly that the paper crumpled in my hands.

    He looked at me as if he hadn''t expected me to be upset. "I just want to help you."

    "I don''t need your help!" I threw the offer back at him and turned to leave.

    Stepping out of the caf��, I tried to

    calm the fury burning inside me. Alex''s behavior was suffocating. desperately wanted to escape his control.

    Suddenly, I heard hurried footsteps behind me. Alex soon caught up and grabbed my wrist.

    "Serena, listen to me��"

 Chapter 286

    "Serena, listen to me..." Alex''s voice carried a trace of panic as he gripped my wrist tightly, his hold strong enough to make it hurt.

    I yanked my hand away with force, rubbing my wrist as I red at him. "What''s there to exin? What do you take me for? Your puppet on a string?"

    He froze for a moment but quickly regained hisposure. "That''s not what I meant. I just "

    "Just what? You just think I should obediently follow your arrangements, go to thepany you picked, and live the life you''ve nned for me?" I cut him off.

    "Alex, what makes you think you have the right to control my life? What are we to each other that you think you can meddle this much?"

    He opened his mouth as if to say something but nothing came out in the end.

    Alex just stared at me in silence with aplicated gaze as if he had a thousand words to say but didn''t know where to start.

    I didn''t want to be entangled with him any longer and turned to leave. But he grabbed my wrist again, this time with a much gentler grip as if he was afraid of hurting me.

    "Serena, you''ve really misunderstood me. I��"

    "Enough!" I shook off his hand again. "Alex, you have no right to interfere in my life!"

    With that, I walked away without looking back.

    Behind me, I heard his voice calling my name, "Serena..."

    I quickened my pace, unwilling to hear another word. His actions frustrated me to no end, leaving my mind in chaos.

    ...

    I went to several smallerpanies for interviews, but none of them went well. Either the positions weren''t suitable, or the sry and benefits were too low.

    Feeling dejected, I wandered the streets, watching the endless flow of people.

    Looking up, I saw the streetlights had already turned on. Only then did I realize night had fallen.

    Dragging my exhausted body back to my apartmentplex, I ran into Alex again at the entrance. He was leaning against a ck sedan with a cigarette between his fingers, the red embers flickering in the night.

    When he saw me, he put out the cigarette and walked over.

    "How did the interviews go?" His voice was calm as if the confrontation at the caf�� had never happened.

    I let out a cold snort. "None of your business."

    "I take it that they didn''t go well."

    Maybe it was because all my interviews today had been failures, but hearing him say that only made me feel like he was mocking me.

    "What does it have to do with you?" I brushed past him, heading straight for my building.

    He caught up in a few quick steps and blocked my path. "Serena, reconsider thepany I arranged for you. The offer is really good."

    I stopped in my tracks and looked him straight in the eye. "Alex, did you mess with

    my interviews on purpose? Are you the reason I keep failing?"

    He stiffened slightly, then his expression darkened. "Serena, don''t tter yourself.

    I wouldn''t stoop to such means."

    "Heh, who knows?" I sneered. "Do you think I don''t know what kind of person you are?"

    His gaze turned sharp, his voice

    cold. "Think whatever you want," et

    With that, he turned around and left. The ck sedan quickly disappeared into the night.

    Back home, I threw myself onto the bed, feeling both angry and wronged.

    I pulled out my phone and scrolled

    through my contacts, my finger

    pausing over one name-Lucas

    After a brief hesitation, I pressed the

    dial button.

    The phone rang a few times before he picked up. "Hello, Serena?" His voice

    came through the receiver.

    "Lucas, where are you?" My voice was a little hoarse.

 Chapter 287

    "At home. What''s wrong?" Lucas answered.

    "Want to have a drink with me?"

    He was silent for a few seconds. "Alright. Where?"

    I gave him the name of a bar and then hung up.

    When I arrived, I spotted Lucas right away.

    He was sitting at the bar with a ss of liquor in front of him. His head was

    lowered as he looked at his phone. He was wearing a light gray knit sweater with

    the sleeves slightly rolled up, revealing his toned forearms.

    I walked over, took a seat across from him, and poured myself a drink.

    "The interviews didn''t go well?" Lucas asked.

    I nodded and downed my drink in one gulp. "Don''t even mention it. It was aplete waste of time."

    I ran my fingers through my hair in frustration. "Either they think Ick experience

    or that I''m asking for too much. They act all high and mighty as if they''re some big deal!"

    Lucas listened quietly, the corners of his lips curling into a faint smile.

    When I finally finished venting, he said, "Actually..."

    He paused as if something had just urred to him, and then his smile widened. He even let out a quiet chuckle.

    "What?" I looked at him suspiciously.

    He waved a hand dismissively. "Nothing."

    I gave him a doubtful nce but didn''t press further. Instead, I sighed and poured myself another drink.

    Seriously, what the hell? Why did today''s interviews all go so badly? Could it be like Alex said��was I really not capable enough for those jobs?

    The thought alone irritated me even more.

    I kept drinking, one ss after another. Lucas didn''t stop me and just watched me quietly.

    I had no idea how much I drank, but eventually, my head started to spin. Slumping onto the table, I mumbled, "Alex... that bastard..."

    Lucas reached out to support me. "Serena, you''ve had too much."

    I lifted my head, my vision turning blurry. "No... I''m not drunk..."

    "I''ll take you home," he said, helping me up.

    I staggered after him out of the bar When

    the

    cold night air hit me, my stomach churned. I gagged

    times, barely holding it in, vet

    Lucas steadied me, gently patting my back. "Feeling sick?"

    I nodded weakly, tears almost welling up.

    Just then, a ck sedan pulled up beside us. The window rolled down slowly, revealing a familiar face-Alex.

    He looked at me, his expression unreadable. "Serena, are you alright?"

    I froze, momentarily at a loss for words.

    Lucas was also taken aback. He nced at me and then at Alex.

    Alex opened the car door, got out, and walked over. He reached out, trying to steady me.

    On instinct, I dodged his hand and took a step behind Lucas.

    Alex''s hand hovered in mid-air, his expression darkening. "Serena..." He looked

    at me. "Are you still mad at me?"

    Lucas stepped in front of me. "Mr. Hastings, Serena is my friend now. Please respect that."

    Alex''s expression turned even

    darker, his eyes filled with hostility as he stared at Lucas. The air was tense as if a fight could breakout at moment.

    I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. "Lucas, you should go. I need to talk

    to Alex."

 Chapter 288

    Lucas hesitated for a moment, his gaze shifting between me and Alex before he finally nodded. "Alright."

    He gave me a deep look before turning and leaving.

    I only turned back to Alex after watching Lucas walk away. The glow of the streetlights cast shadows across his face, making his expression even harder to read.

    My stomach churned ufortably, and the alcohol in my system made it difficult

    to stand straight. I had to hold onto a nearby utility pole just to steady myself.

    "You... What are you doing here?" I asked, my voice slurred from the drunkenness.

    He walked over quickly with a hint of urgency in his voice. "I saw Lucas helping you out of the bar and figured you might''ve had too much to drink."

    Alex paused. "Serena, I''m sorry about today-"

    I let out a coldugh, cutting him off. "Today? What about today? Are you referring

    to the way you yed me like a fool or the way you tossed a job at me like you were throwing money to a beggar?"

    His face stiffened. "Serena, you''ve misunderstood. I��"

    "Misunderstood?" I pointed at myself, finding it almostughable.

    Alex fell silent for a long time before finally speaking again. "Serena, I admit that what I did was a bit too much, but I never had any bad intentions..."

    "No bad intentions?" Rage surged through me.

    "Do you have any idea how long I prepared for those interviews? How much effort

    I put into researching thepanies'' projects? And now you think your casual words can just erase everything?"

    The more I spoke, the more agitated I became. The nausea in my stomach worsened. I clutched my mouth and gagged a few times.

    Alex immediately stepped forward to support me. "Serena, are you alright?"

    I shoved him away. "Don''t touch me!" I snapped in disgust.

    He stumbled back a few steps, hurt shing in his eyes.

    Taking a deep breath, I forced myself to calm down. "Alex, don''te looking for me again."

    He froze. "Serena, you-"

    "What?" I cut him off. "I''ve had

    enough of your charity, your pity et

    and your condescension. I don''t want to have anything to do with you

    content belongs to

    His face went pale. He seemed to want to say something but couldn''t get the words out.

    I didn''t want to look at him anymore. So, I turned and left.

    "Serena!" he suddenly called after me.

    I stopped but didn''t turn around.

    "Do you really... have to be this heartless?" His voice carried a slight tremor.

    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. Heartless? Maybe.

    But it was better to end things now than to suffer endlessly. I refused to let him hurt me over and over again.

    "Yes," I said firmly before walking away without looking back.

    My stomach still churned as I clung to the wall, and I forced myself

    move toward a cab. I kept tell: 916

    AUMS

    myself that it was over-it was all over.

    But the tears wouldn''t stop blurring my vision.

    I barely made it into the cab, and

    slumped unsteadily into the seat Leaning my head against the cold window, another wave of nausea hit me quickly covered my mouth, afraid I might throw up.

    When I got home, Mom wasn''t there. I saw a note from her.

    "Serena, I''ve gone to Celine''s house. Don''t wait for me for dinner tonight."

    I copsed onto a chair, feeling utterly drained as if all the strength had been sucked out of me.

 Chapter 289

    Lucas returned home and went straight to the liquor cab, where he poured himself a ss of whiskey. The crisp clinking of ice against the ss did nothing to calm his restless mood.

    Serena''s rejection had caught him off guard, but it only fueled his desire to conquer her. He had never failed in getting what he wanted.

    Frustrated, he downed the whiskey in one gulp. The fiery liquid burned down his throat, but it couldn''t extinguish the inexplicable anger surging within him.

    Standing before the floor-to-ceiling window, he gazed down at the city''s nightscape. The dazzling lights felt unbearably cold to him.

    Why was Serena resisting him so much? He genuinely wanted to help her and give her a better life. Had he done something wrong?

    No, he hadn''t.

    Lucas pulled out his phone and dialed his assistant''s number.

    My hangover was worse than I had anticipated. I slept groggily until noon before finally forcing myself out of bed.

    My head throbbed, and my stomach churned. I just wanted to wash up and shake off the dizziness. But just as I stood up, my phone rang. It was the hospital.

    "Hello, is this Ms. Serena Ashford? Your mother is in our hospital. She��"

    My heart dropped as a terrible sense of foreboding surged through me. "What happened to my mom?"

    The nurse hesitated. "She... had a depressive episode and attacked someone. The other party is also in the hospital now..."

    A buzzing filled my head, drowning out everything else. I could only keep repeating, "Which hospital?" as I grabbed my coat and rushed out the door.

    In the cab, I took deep breaths to try to calm myself down.

    The moment I arrived at the hospital, I ran straight to the ward the nurse had mentioned.

    Before I even stepped inside, a shrill voice rang out, "She has to pay! She must pay! Look at what she did to me!"

    I pushed open the door and saw Mom curled up in the corner of the hospital bed, her eyes empty and dazed.

    And the woman standing opposite

    her, pointing at her nose and

    l.ne

    shouting arrogantly, was none other than Celine, our old neighbor from

    when I was a child!

    Celine! How could I forget her? The woman who always made snide remarks,

    sowed discord, and couldn''t stand seeing others do well.

    What was she doing here? And why had Mom hit her?

    A chilling realization swept over me. This wasn''t an ident.

    Celine had provoked Mom on purpose just to trigger her into having an episode.

    "Serena! You''re finally here!" Celine spotted me and immediately put on her victim act, clutching her forehead and wailing dramatically. "Your mother beat me! What are you going to do about it?"

    ��ݧ�

    I swallowed my anger and walked over to Mom, gently wrapping my arms around her trembling shoulders. "Mom, are you okay? Why did you hit her?"

    She lifted her head, her eyes unfocused as if she didn''t even understand what had happened. "I... I... I don''t know..."

    "Don''t know? You cracked my head open, and you say you don''t know?" Celine shrieked, pointing at the bloodstained bedsheets.

    "This is proof! You have topensate me!"

    I ignored her yelling, holding Mom tighter as her shaking worsened. My heart ached.

    I finally looked up, my gaze ice-cold. "Celine, you know my mom is sick. Do you

    have any actual proof she hit you?"

    She froze, clearly not expecting me to ask that.

    Her eyes darted around as she stammered, "I-I... Everyone saw it! Your mother

    just went crazy and attacked me out of nowhere!"

 Chapter 290

    I let out a coldugh. "Oh? Then please call your eyewitnesses. If you don''t have any, we''ll report this to the police and let them investigate."

    Celine''s expression changed. "Call the police? Y-You... What are you trying to do? I just want somepensation for my medical expenses!"

    "Compensation? Of course." I pulled out my phone.

    "I''ll call mywyer right now, and we''ll go over the ounts properly��including the emotional distress my mom has suffered all these years. I''ll be holding you ountable for that too!"

    Celine clearly hadn''t expected this approach and immediately panicked. "Y-You... This is extortion!"

    I had no patience for her disgusting performance anymore.

    Squatting down, I took Mom''s cold hand in mine and softly asked, "Mom, do you remember why you hit her?"

    She looked at me in confusion, her eyes full of unease. Her lips trembled slightly, but she said nothing. Instead, she just grabbed my hand tightly.

    After a long pause, she finally stammered, "S-She said something unpleasant..." "What did she say?" I guided her gently.

    Mom hesitated as if the words were difficult to speak. "S-She said... that as a maid, I was delusional... for thinking I could rise above my station..."

    My heart sank.

    Celine had the audacity to say such things to Mom? She knew full well Mom wasn''t in a good mental state, yet she deliberately provoked her!

    I shot up to my feet and red at Celine, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Celine, after all these years, that mouth of yours still has no filter, huh? You just spout whateveres to mind. Aren''t you afraid that tongue of yours will get you into trouble one day?"

    Her face turned red, then pale as she avoided my gaze. "I-I... I was just speaking the truth..."

    "Oh? Speaking the truth?" I stepped closer, my tone sharp. "So, your idea of truth is going up to someone struggling with their mental health, provoking them intoshing out, and then ying the victim to extort money?"

    The surrounding people began whispering, their gazes toward Celine shifting.

    Sensing the situation turning against her, Celine''s eyes darted around before she suddenly wailed, "Oh, why is my life so miserable? I came out of kindness to visit, and now, I''m being falsely used like this! God, open your eyes and see my suffering!"

    Her dramatic outburst attracted even more onlookers.

    I sneered,pletely unmoved. "Celine, what a waste of talent. You should''ve gone into acting. But I''d advise you to save your breath. This isn''t about who can scream the loudest."

    Just then, a heavily made-up young woman barged in, yelling at me, "Who the hell are you talking about? Your crazy mother beat my mom up, and you still think you''re in the right?"

    I recognized her instantly. It was Celine''s daughter, Yvette Lawson. Just like her mother, she had been mean and arrogant ever since we were kids.

    "My mom hit your mom? Where''s the proof?" I shot back without hesitation.

    "Proof? Look at my mom''s head! This wound is proof!" Yvette pointed at Celine''s barely noticeable injury and shrieked, "Your mother is insane! She has to pay for this!"

    "Sure." I smirked coldly.

    "Once the police arrive and conduct a proper medical examination, we''ll pay whatever amount is necessary. But while we''re at it, I''ll also be filing a im for my mom''s emotional distress over the years."

    "You... You wouldn''t dare!" Yvette, furious, jabbed a finger at me. "Don''t act like you''re any better! Your mother-"

    Before she could finish, a deep voice interrupted, "That''s enough."

    I turned my head and saw Lucas standing at the door to the hospital ward.

 Chapter 291

    Lucas'' expression was dark, his sharp gaze seemingly piercing through everything.

    The moment Celine and Yvette saw him, they visibly froze, and their arrogance instantly subdued.

    Lucas walked to my side and patted my shoulder lightly, signaling me to calm down. Then, he turned to Celine and said in an icy tone, "Celine, you deliberately provoked Madam Burke, causing her to have an episode andsh out. I think you know exactly what you were doing."

    Celine''s expression changed. Though clearlycking confidence, she still insisted, "I... I didn''t... I was just..."

    "Just what?" Lucas pressed forward. "Just trying to scam forpensation?"

    Sensing the situation was turning against them, Yvette quickly stepped in. "Even if my mom said something, Madam Burke was the one who got violent first! The injury is real! If you don''t pay up, we''ll make a scene!"

    Lucas nced at her and said calmly, "I''ll pay for the medical expenses."

    I looked at him gratefully and whispered, "Thank you. I''ll pay you back... though

    I''m surprised you''re actually willing topensate them."

    Lucas gave a slight smile. "No need to thank me."

    Then, he turned to Celine and Yvette and said, "Now, please leave."

    The two of them didn''t dare say anything else and left the hospital ward one after the other.

    I let out a long breath, suddenly feeling exhausted.

    Helping Mom lie back down on the bed, I gently stroked her hair.

    Lucas came to my side and asked softly, "Are you okay?"

    I shook my head while holding back my tears. "I''m fine. It''s just... My mom is like this, and I''m really worried about her."

    He was silent for a moment before saying, "I know it''s hard, but you need to stay strong. I''ll help you." As he spoke, he reached out and gently held my hand.

    I instinctively pulled my hand back. I felt the lingering warmth of his palm on my fingertips, leaving me slightly uneasy.

    Lucas didn''t seem to mind my reaction. He simply smiled faintly and said, "I''ve paid the medical expenses. So, how do you n to repay me for this favor?"

    I was momentarily stunned before realizing what he meant.

    He had helped me several times before, and I had never gotten the chance to return the favor. Now, I owed him medical fees on top of that. It would be a lie to say didn''t feet any pressure. ''

    "What do you want me to do?" I met his gaze head-on, unwilling to avoid the issue.

    Lucas'' smile faded, his tone turning serious. "Come work for me. I happen to need an assistant."

    My first instinct was to refuse.

    Although hispany offered great benefits, I didn''t want to owe him too much��

    let alone have people think I got in through personal connections.

    Besides, with Mom''s current condition, I couldn''t focus on work.

    ncing at Mom, who was still lying on the bed in a daze, I sighed. "This isn''t the ce to talk."

    Lucas nodded and followed me out of the ward.

    At the end of the hallway, by the window, took a deep breath and said, "I work for you, but my sry and benefits must be the same as any other employee. I don''t want special treatment." ''

    Then, I sincerely thanked him again. "Thank you for today."

    Lucas chuckled. "No need to be so formal. Thepany offers employee housing, and it''s close to the office. If you move in with your mom, you''ll save a lot of time and energy."

 Chapter 292

    "Don''t refuse. Just think of it as an extra benefit for someone as capable as you," Lucas said.

    An apartment? My heart stirred.

    Ever since I realized that almost everyone knew where my new home was, I had been considering moving again. But finding a suitable ce wasn''t easy, and rent was another issue.

    If thepany provided housing, it would indeed solve my immediate problem.

    "I''ll think about it." I didn''t agree immediately.

    When I returned to the hospital ward, I saw Mom staring nkly out the window, her gaze empty and unfocused.

    I walked over and gently held her hand. It was ice-cold, making my heart ache just to touch it.

    "Mom," I called softly. "Lucas said I could work at hispany as his assistant."

    Mom turned to look at me, a spark of light shing in her eyes. "Really? That''s wonderful!"

    I nodded and continued, "He also said thepany has employee housing. We can move there. It''s close to work, and it''ll be easier for me to take care of you."

    A relieved smile appeared on her face. "That''s great. Let''s move. I don''t want to stay here another second."

    I knew exactly what she meant.

    Tucking the nket around her, I reassured her, saying, "Don''t worry, Mom. I''ll take good care of you."

    She patted my hand and said warmly, "You''ve grown up and be so sensible. I believe in you."

    ...

    The next day, Ipleted the discharge paperwork and started packing with Mom.

    Suddenly, Alex showed up. Seeing me packing, he looked surprised. "What are you doing? Moving out?"

    I nodded, not bothering to hide it. "I''ve found a job. Thepany provides housing."

    His expression changed instantly as he scrutinized me with suspicion. "What job? Whatpany? Apany that provides housing? You''re not getting scammed, are you?"

    His overly protective attitude was starting to irritate me.

    "Why do you care so much?" I said impatiently. "My life is none of your concern."

    "How could I not care?" Alex said, exasperated. "You''re a young woman. What if you get tricked? This world is full of bad people!"

    "That''s enough!" I cut off his

    nagging. If you''re really worried about me, just tell me the rentowe for all these years. I''ll write you an IOU and pay you back at market rate-not a penny less."

    I looked at him calmly and added, "Give me your bank ount number."

    Alex froze, clearly not expecting that. His face turned red with anger.

    "Serena! Don''t be so ungrateful! Is this what you think of me? After all these years together, you still don''t know what kind of person I am? If anything happens to you, don''te crying to me!"

    Watching him storm off in a fury, I felt a strange mix of emotions.

    I said nothing more and continued packing.

    Alex mmed the door on his way out, leaving behind a ringing silence and a

    mess of scattered items.

    I let out a weary sigh and kept going.

    To say I didn''t care would be a lie. After all, the Hastings family had taken Mom and me in for years. No matter what, they had been kind to us. To part on such bad terms still

    left a bitter taste.

    I carefully packed Mom''s essential medications and clothes, discarding whatever we could do without.

    Things I once treasured now seemed like nothing more than meaningless

    possessions. One by one, I sorted through them and set them aside��almost as if

    I were also letting go of the heavy past.

    The movingpany arrived quickly. The two young men efficiently carried the packed boxes downstairs.

    I helped Mom up and followed behind them.

 Chapter 293

    Mom''s spirits had improved significantly, and there was a hint of anticipation on her face.

    "Serena, from now on, we''ll be able to live a good life, right?"

    I held her hand tightly and gave her a reassuring look. "Yes, Mom. Everything will get better."

    The car Lucas had sent was already waiting downstairs. It was a ck Mercedes, and it was parked there so openly that it was hard to miss.

    The driver got out, helped load some of our luggage into the trunk, and then respectfully opened the door for Mom and me. The car moved smoothly along the wide road, the scenery outside speeding past in a blur.

    I gazed out the window. A new life was about to begin, but I had no idea what awaited me.

    It wasn''t long before we arrived at the apartment building. The first thing I noticed was the surveince camera installed at the entrance.

    The building manager, a warm and friendly woman, helped me carry my things inside as she exined, "Thepany installed it to ensure employee safety. A while ago, a female employee who lived alone was being stalked, so now, there are cameras on every floor."

    When I stepped into the apartment Lucas had arranged for me, I realized it was even better than I had expected. It was a two-bedroom unit with a simple yet elegant design. It was fully furnished with all the necessary appliances.

    Through the floor-to-ceiling windows, the city lights stretched out like a gxy of stars-bright, dazzling, and full of life.

    "Do you like it, Mom?" I asked as I helped her sit on the couch.

    She looked around, a satisfied smile appearing on her face. "I do. It''s wonderful here."

    After settling Mom into her room, I started unpacking my own things.

    Lucas had been incredibly thoughtful as even the wardrobe was stocked with new clothes, from underwear to outerwear. They were all neatly arranged. As I took

    them out one by one, aplicated mix of emotions surged within me.

    At least now, I could breathe easy. This ce wasn''t some run-down, overcrowded dorm room-it was a real home.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in his office, Lucas was watching Serena''s every move through the surveince feed.

    "Mr. Schneider, about Ms. Ashford''s position..." His secretary entered the room, speaking respectfully.

    Lucas'' gaze remained fixed on the screen as he gave a simple instruction, "Special assistant."

    "Special assistant?" The secretary hesitated. "But thepany already has��"

    "Then personal assistant," he cut her off without a second thought.

    The secretary looked even more

    confused. "Sir, didn''t you say you

    valued

    Ashford''s abilities?el

    Assigning her as a personal assistant seems a bit..."

    Atst, Lucas shifted his gaze from the screen to the secretary, his tone calm but firm. "She doesn''t have much experience. Let her work by my side for a few years before we consider her for any project coles. The project department is full of veterans. If she joins out of nowhere, she''ll be targeted immediately."

    The secretary said no more and silently left the office.

    ...

    The next day, I officially started work.

    A young woman from HR led me to the top floor, and that was when I realized something was off. "Mr. Schneider''s office is up here?"

    She nodded. "Yes. You''re his assistant, so you''ll be working on the top floor."

    His assistant? A sinking feeling hit me. It turned out that Lucas hadn''t arranged for me to be an office assistant, after all. But since was already here, I might as well ept it.

    Being his assistant was still a job, and it was better than nothing.

 Chapter 294

    I followed the young woman into the assistants'' office, where another well-

    dressed young woman was typing rapidly on her keyboard.

    "Ada, this is the new assistant, Serena Ashford," the young woman introduced

    me.

    Ada looked me up and down before saying, "Hello, I''m Ada. Mr. Schneider''s assistant."

    She extended her hand for a brief handshake, her tone cool. "Mr. Schneider has high standards. I hope you can adapt quickly to this job."

    I nodded, discreetly taking in my surroundings.

    Desks,puters, filing cabs-everything seemed normal, except for the look in Ada''s eyes, which gave me a bad feeling.

    "Ms. Ashford, you''ll be responsible for Mr. Schneider''s schedule, meeting records, and daily affairs," Ada began exining the assistant''s duties.

    "His time is extremely valuable, so you must be meticulous and avoid mistakes. Also, Mr. Schneider dislikes people prying into his personal life. I suggest you don''t get any unnecessary ideas."

    I smiled but didn''t respond.

    When Lucas arrived at the office and saw me at my workstation, he seemed to be in a good mood.

    "You''re here?" He approached me, his tone gentle.

    As soon as he got close, Ada walked over in her high heels, the rhythmic tapping of her steps echoing in the room. She held a folder in her hand and smiled sweetly. "Mr. Schneider, here''s today''s schedule."

    Lucas took the folder, flipped through it briefly, and then looked at me. "From now on, Serena will handle this."

    Ada''s smile froze for a moment, but her expression quickly returned to normal. "I understand, Mr. Schneider."

    I noticed the hostility in her eyes intensify the moment he said those words.

    A few minutester, I was called into Lucas'' office.

    "Are you settling in well?" He sat behind his desk. His fingers were inteced, and his gaze was calm.

    "It''s fine," I replied, though I felt uneasy inside.

    "Regarding your job..." He paused briefly.

    "There''s currently no opening for an office assistant, so for now, you''ll have to settle for being my personal assistant."

    Suppressing my doubts, I casually asked, "And what exactly will my duties be?"

    "Scheduling, meeting notes, and

    handling some of my personal

    if it. His tone was indifferent as

    if it were the most natural thing in the

    world.

    I nodded without further questioning.

    But inwardly, I sighed. So, my career was going to start with serving the CEO.

    Meanwhile, at the arrival gate of Atego International Airport, Alex stood waiting.

    He was here to pick up Vivian, who was returning from abroad.

    "Al!" A crisp voice rang out as Vivian ran toward him.

    Dragging her suitcase behind her, she beamed brightly. "Al, my dad is really something, making youe all the way here to pick me up. I feel so bad about it."

    As she spoke, she reached out to take his arm.

    Alex subtly shifted to the side, avoiding her touch while maintaining a polite distance. Taking her suitcase, he said, "Mr. Grayson did ask me toe, and I happened to be free, so I came over."

    He nodded slightly, gesturing for her to head toward the parking lot.

    For a split second, Vivian''s smile faltered, but she quickly recovered. She pretended as though that little moment had never happened.

 Chapter 295

    During the car ride, Vivian excitedly talked about her time abroad and the art exhibitions she had participated in.

    "Al, you have no idea! One of my paintings caught the eye of a famous collector! He wanted to buy it on the spot for an insanely high price!"

    Alex responded with a simple hum as he fixed his eyes on the road and focused on driving.

    Vivian felt a little frustrated, but she wasn''t willing to give up, so she continued, "I also met an incredible artist who taught me a lot of techniques. My painting skills have improved so much!"

    He only replied with a short, "That''s good."

    She wanted to say more, but he cut her off. "Sorry, I need to focus on driving."

    She bit her lip and swallowed back the words that were about toe out. Turning to look out the window, she watched the bustling streets of Atego blur past, but no matter how bright the lights were, her eyes remained dim.

    The car drove smoothly all the way to the Graysons'' vi.

    Alex helped take her suitcase out of the trunk and carried it to the door.

    As soon as they stepped inside, Maxwell Grayson, who had been sitting on the couch with a stern expression, immediatelyshed out. "Hurry up and apologize to Alex!"

    Vivian waspletely confused. "Dad, what did I do wrong?"

    Maxwell let out a heavy snort. "Back then, you acted recklessly and caused Alex to-"

    "Back then? What happened back then?" Vivian was even more confused. "Wasn''t Serena''s mother fine with Mr. Hastings? What does this have to do with me?"

    Maxwell''s expression darkened even more. He pointed at her, his fingers trembling. "You... You actually dare to bring that up! Do you have any idea that because of you-"

    Before he could finish, Alex interrupted impatiently. "Mr. Grayson, there''s no need to bring up the past anymore. My father and Madam Burke have already divorced."

    Maxwell and Lucy were both stunned. Vivian also looked at Alex in shock.

    "Divorced? When did that happen?" Maxwell asked in disbelief.

    "Not long ago, Alex said coldly. "Madam Burke was recently diagnosed with depression. It''s

    because of what happened backet

    vene

    then. She endured too much pressure..." He didn''t continue, but the implication was clear.

    Only then did Vivian realize the severity of the situation.

    She panicked and stepped forward, lowering her voice. "Al, I''m sorry... I didn''t know things would turn out like this..."

    Maxwell finally snapped out of his shock and sternly ordered her, "Go apologize to Robert immediately!"

    Alex let out a coldugh.

    "Apologize? The ones your family should be apologizing to are Serena and her mother."

    Hearing Serena''s name, Vivian froze

    for a moment before hesitantly

    asking Then... what should I do

    now? What do Madam Burke and Serena like? I can buy them something and visit them."

    Alex''s expression darkened even further.

    "Madam Burke and Serena aren''t the kind of people who care about material things. Do you think buying a few gifts can make up for the harm they''ve suffered?"

    With that, he grabbed his coat and said, "I have things to do." With that, he walked out of the vi.

    Maxwell and Lucy watched his departing figure, then turned their angry gazes toward Vivian.

    "Look at you! You''ve been nothing

    but trouble since you were a child And now, you''ve even offended the Hastings family!" Lucy scolded, pointing a finger at her.

    Maxwell shook his head in disappointment. "You really are..."

    Vivian still lookedpletely innocent. "I didn''t know this would happen��"

    "How dare you say that?" Maxwell snapped, cutting her off.

 Chapter 296

    On the other side of town, Alex ran a frustrated hand through his hair. Vivian''s innocent little act was infuriating.

    She was the one who had caused all this trouble back then, yet now, she was acting as if nothing had happened.

    Robert''s divorce, Serena''s suffering-she couldn''t just wash her hands of it.

    Alex pulled out his phone and dialed his assistant''s number. "Find out where Serena is and what she''s doing right now."

    "Mr. Hastings, Ms. Ashford is currently working at Schneider Group," his assistant reported in a t, professional tone.

    Lucas? What was Serena doing at hispany?

    A surge of anger shot through Alex. He mmed his foot down on the gas pedal, and his car shot forward.

    That bastard, Lucas! He always put on a proper, respectable front, but who knew what schemes he was cooking up behind the scenes?

    Serena was in a vulnerable state right now. What if he took advantage of her?

    The more Alex thought about it, the angrier he got. He didn''t even know how many red lights he ran on the way.

    By the time Alex reached Schneider Group, he stormed straight into Lucas'' office and kicked the door open with one swift motion.

    "Serena!" His tone was sharp as his eyes swept across the room before finallynding on me.

    I was standing by the desk, holding a stack of documents, staring at him in shock.

    Lucas, seatedfortably behind his desk,zily swiveled his chair around with an infuriating smirk on his face.

    "Well, well, Mr. Hastings. What brings you here? You''re so invested in our business coboration that you came to inspect it in person?"

    "Cut the crap!" Alex snapped, not in the mood for games. "Why is Serena here?"

    Lucas raised an eyebrow in mock surprise. "Oh? Since when does Ms. Ashford have to report to you about where she works?"

    "Work?" Alex let out a coldugh. "Drop the act! What kind of work is she doing at yourpany?"

    Lucas finally answered in an unhurried tone, "She''s my assistant."

    "Assistant?" Alex looked like he couldn''t believe his ears.

    "Lucas, what the hell are you up to? You know what state Serena is in, and yet

    you let her work for you? Are you trying to take advantage of her?"

    Lucas shrugged, feigning innocence. "Mr. Hastings, that''s quite an usation. Serena came to work here of her own free will. I didn''t force her. Besides, what''s wrong with being an assistant? She''s more than capable of handling the job."

    Alex turned to me, his gaze filled with disbelief as if I hadmitted some unforgivable crime. "Serena, tell me, is this really what you want? Was Lucas'' assistant?"

    The questioning tone in his voice felt like a dull knife that cut into my heart over and over again.

    "You were never meant to be just an assistant."

    I opened my mouth but didn''t know what to say. Was this really what I wanted?

    I needed the money. I needed my independence. I needed to prove myself...

    But in front of Alex, these reasons suddenly felt flimsy and weak. Especially when

    he was convinced I had been coerced into this.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Lucas smirking like he was enjoying the show. The thought of being treated like a mere pawn made me even more ufortable

    After a brief hesitation, I nodded. "Yes, this is my choice."

    "You..." Alex was momentarily speechless as if my answer had knocked the wind

    out of him.

    In the next second, he stepped forward and grabbed my wrist.

 Chapter 297

    "Come with me. We need to talk." Alex''s grip on my wrist tightened.

    The pain shot through my arm, and I could almost hear the friction of my bones grinding against each other. I bit my lower lip, refusing to show weakness in front of him.

    Lucas let out a small cough, breaking the suffocating tension in the room. "Mr. Hastings, Serena is my employee. If there''s something to discuss, it should be done in my office."

    Alex snapped his head around, his re so sharp it could tear him apart. "Your employee? Lucas, don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to! Serena is in such a fragile state, and you''re keeping her by your side? You''re clearly taking advantage of the situation!"

    "Taking advantage?" Lucas chuckled as if he had just heard a joke.

    "Mr. Hastings, you''re giving yourself way too much credit. Serena chose to work here. It was her decision, not mine." As he spoke, he reached out and gently ced his hand over my wrist, separating me from Alex''s grip.

    Alex''s hand stiffened for a moment before he suddenly let go, flinging my arm away as if he had just touched something scorching hot.

    His chest rose and fell violently, his fury zing in his eyes. However, all I felt was a deep, numbing coldness.

    He was angry, but it was not because he cared about me. He was just unwilling to ept that he had lost control over me, that I had chosen Lucas instead of him.

    "Serena," he called my name slowly, each sybleced with suppressed rage. "You''d better think carefully about what you really want."

    I took a deep breath and forced myself to meet his gaze head-on.

    "I have thought carefully about it," I said, steadying my voice. "Alex, whatever we had is over. All I want now is to focus on my work and start my life over."

    "Start over?" He let out a coldugh. "Do you really think you can? You think you can just say it and make it happen?"

    His words were like a thorn, sinking deep into my heart.

    I couldn''t escape. I would never escape.

    The past was like a massive, trapping me no matter how hard I struggled. The more I fought, the deeper I sank.

    Lucas stood up and positioned himself between me and Alex. "Mr. Hastings, please leave. This is my office, and you''re not wee here."

    "And who the hell do you think you are?" Alex shoved him aside and locked his furious gaze on me. "Serena,e with me!"

    I was caught between the two of them. I felt suffocated by Alex''s anger and Lucas'' provocation.

    "Serena, are you really going to stand against me for him?" Alex''s voice was low, carrying an unmistakable trace of pain.

    I bit my lip but remained silent. I

    didn''t want to fight him, but I also didn''t want to be controlled by him, to betreated like someone who constantly needed protection.

    Just then, the office door suddenly swung open.

    A young woman appeared in the doorway, her eyes shing with jealousy and dissatisfaction as she took in the scene before her.

    "Alex, what are you doing here?" She

    walked over to him, affectionately

    linking her arm through his before

    shooting me a provocative look. "What''s going on here?"

    Alex roughly pulled his arm away, his voice cold. "This has nothing to do with you."

    The woman''s face fell, her lips trembling in grievance. "Alex, I didn''t even do anything, and you''re already snapping at me?"

    I took a deep breath, forcing myself to stay calm.

    "Alex," I said, my voice firm. "We have nothing to do with each other anymore. Please stop interfering in my life."

    The

    mouthment the words left my

    outh, it was as if I had lit af

    $ expression darken

    Alex''s

    his

    face turning ashen with rage.

 Chapter 298

    "Serena, say that again!" Alex suddenly stepped toward me, closing the distance between us.

    I met his gaze fearlessly. "I said, whatever was between us is over. Leave. Don''te looking for me again."

    "Fine!" He clenched his jaw, his voice dripping with anger. "Serena, you will regret this!"

    With that, he turned on his heel and stormed out, mming the door behind him.

    That left me, the young woman standing next to me, and Lucas-who was clearly enjoying the drama.

    The young woman seemed startled by Alex''s outburst and was frozen in ce, unsure of what to do. Now that I had a moment, I took a good look at her.

    She was wearing a gray-blue dress, her makeup was wless, and her wavy hair cascaded over her shoulders. She looked elegant-undeniably well-matched with Alex.

    And me? I was dressed in a simple white blouse and ck dress pants, with my hair tied up in a casual ponytail. I looked like nothing more than an ordinary, boring office worker.

    She quicklyposed herself and said with a polite smile, "Hello, Ms. Ashford. I''m Vivian Grayson."

    Grayson? The Grayson family from Atego?

    My heart skipped a beat. I hadn''t expected the woman by Alex''s side to be the daughter of the Grayson family. No wonder she carried herself with such innate arrogance.

    "Hello," I responded politely, though I had no idea why she was suddenly introducing herself.

    What was more confusing was the hint of apology in her eyes. But before I could ask, the door suddenly burst open again.

    Alex had returned, his expression dark and menacing. He strode up to Vivian and grabbed her wrist. "Wait, what are you doing here?" His tone was harsh.

    Startled by his sudden action, Vivian instinctively tried to pull away. "Al, you''re hurting me! Let go!"

    Alex frowned, his sharp gaze flicking between me and Lucas, irritationcing his voice. "Who told you toe here?"

    Vivian looked hurt, her eyes turning slightly red. "My father asked me to..."

    Lucas, ever the instigator, couldn''t resist a snide remark. "Oh? What''s this now, Mr. Hastings? You

    stormed out earlier, only to

    running back again. Could it be that you just can''t bear to leave our dear Serena?"

    His taunting words ignored an instant explosion.

    Alex''s expression darkened even further.

    I groaned internally. Lucas'' love for stirring trouble was truly exhausting. "Lucas,

    shut up." I shot him a warning look.

    Alex ignored him, his eyes still fixed on Vivian. "I''m asking you-why are you here?"

    She hesitated under his re,

    before

    stealing a cautious nce at m ologize to Ms. Ashford mumbling, "Didn''t you

    Apologize? I became more confused.

    me

    I had never met her before. Why would she need to apologize to me? Was it because of Alex?

    I looked at him, but his expression remained unreadable.

    Taking a deep breath, I steadied myself and turned to Vivian. "Ms. Grayson, I

    don''t understand. Why are you apologizing to me?"

    She bit her lip, looking

    ufortable. She hesitated, then nced at Alex''s cold expression before finally speaking in a

    soft

    voice.

    "Al told me toe... He said... that I shouldn''t have..." She trailed off, suddenly unsure whether to continue.

 Chapter 299

    A bad feeling crept up in my heart. I pressed on, "Shouldn''t have what?"

    Vivian hesitated, her gaze flickering uneasily. "It''s... It''s because of me... It''s because of my actions that your mother... ended up marrying Mr. Hastings Senior..."

    As she spoke, she pulled a bank card from her delicate handbag and extended it toward me with both hands. "This... This is just a small token. I hope... I hope you can ept it."

    Mr. Hastings Senior? Alex''s father, Robert Hastings? My head buzzed. Mom''s marriage to Mr. Hastings Senior... had something to do with Vivian?

    What the hell was going on?

    Instinctively, I took a step back and avoided the card she was offering. I asked in disbelief, "What... What do you mean? What does my mom''s marriage to Mr. Hastings Senior have to do with you?"

    Vivian''s face turned even paler. "I... I..." She struggled for a long time but failed to form a coherent sentence.

    In the end, she could only mutter, "It''s... It''s just an old grudge from the previous generation. I hope you won''t pursue it further, Ms. Ashford."

    An old grudge? Did she really think a few light words could erase everything?

    Fury ignited in my chest, and I was about to demand an exnation when Alex yelled impatiently,

    "Enough!"

    He grabbed my wrist, his grip so tight it felt like he was about to crush my bones. "Serena, we''re leaving."

    I yanked my hand away, ring at him. "Alex, let go of me! I haven''t figured out what''s going on yet. What gives you the right to stop me from asking?"

    His expression was terrifyingly dark, and his jaw clenched more tightly.

    "Serena, drop it. The more you know, the more it''ll hurt you. I didn''t expect Vivian

    toe and apologize to you directly. That was my miscalction."

    "Hurt me more?" I let out a cold

    "You..." Alex looked taken aback for a moment, but instead of replying, he simply reached for my wrist again, trying to drag me away.

    "Alex, you''re a fucking bastard!" I shoved him away with all my strength, my pent-up rage finally

    exploding. "What do you take m

    for? What do you, your father, and the Grayson family take my mom for? Some old piece of clothing you can just toss aside?

    "And now, with just a simple ''it was an old grudge,'' you think you can sweep everything under the rug? Dream on!"

    My chest rose and fell sharply. I could barely breathe.

    Alex''s face turned ashen. He stared at me intensely and then reached for my hand again��but I dodged him, recoiling from his touch in disgust. "Don''t touch me! Just looking at you makes me sick!"

    His outstretched hand froze in mid-air before slowly clenching into a fist, his nails digging into his palm. After a long silence, he finally forced out through gritted teeth. "Serena, watch your words."

    "Alex, try taking her out of here and

    see what happens!" Lucas had somehow stepped in front of me, his sharp gaze locked on Alex. "If you dare to take her one step out of this office, Alex, I swear I won''t let you off."  s?novel

    The tension in the room was suffocating. I was caught in the middle and felt utterly exhausted.

    Mom''s marriage to Mr. Hastings Senior, the Grayson family, the Hastings family... These tangled, messy connections felt like a giant web tightening around me, draining every ounce of my energy.

    I took a deep breath, forcing myself to stay calm.

 Chapter 300

    I couldn''t let them lead me by the nose. I had to uncover the truth and seek justice

    for Mom!

    Shoving Lucas aside, I stared straight at Alex and said, enunciating each word

    clearly, "Alex, I''m not going with you. Today, I''ll get to the bottom of this."

    I turned to Vivian. "Vivian, what exactly did you and your family do to my mom?"

    Vivian''s face turned deathly pale. She opened her mouth as if to say something,

    but no words came out.

    Alex''s eyes flickered as he avoided my gaze. The more he evaded, the more I

    was certain that he had known all along!

    Anger and betrayal twisted together inside me, threatening to consume me whole.

    "Alex," I called out, my voice trembling with disbelief and despair. "You knew,

    didn''t you? You''ve always known that the Grayson family was involved, and you

    still kept it from me!"

    His grip on my hand loosened. His shoulders slumped as he rubbed his temples

    wearily. "Serena, I..."

    "What? What else do you have to say?"

    I pointed at Vivian, my voice hoarse with fury. "What did she just say? ''An old

    grudge from the previous generation''? Just a few meaningless words and you

    want to sweep everything under the rug? What about all the years my mom

    suffered? Does she deserve to be trampled on like this?"

    Vivian shrank back, her lips trembling, but she still said nothing.

    Alex sighed and stepped toward me, reaching for my hand again. I yanked it away

    forcefully. "Serena, listen to me. It''s not what you think..."

    "Not what I think?" I let out a hollowugh. "Then what is it? Tell me! Exin it to

    me!" I was screaming now, my tears falling uncontrobly.

    "At the time... It was Vivian..." Alex''s voice was low as he finally exined, "She

    saw that my father and my mother... had feelings for each other. In a moment of

    recklessness, she did something wrong, which led to my father and your mother

    getting married..."

    "A moment of recklessness? Did something wrong?" I repeated his words, finding

    them utterly ridiculous.

    "What exactly did she do that forced my mom into a lifetime of misery? Does that

    mean my mom''s suffering was just... inevitable?"

    I turned to Vivian, a cold sneer

    curling on my lips. "Vivian, you''ve

    really outdone yourself! You

    destroyed my mom''s life, and now,

    you think a few simple words are

    enough to settle everything? Who do

    you think you are?"

    Vivian''s face was ashen, and tears streamed down her cheeks.

    "Ms. Ashford, I''m sorry... I really know I was wrong... Back then, I was too young

    and too impulsive-"

    "Young? Impulsive?" I cut her off sharply.

    "Do you think those words can

    absolve you of your sins? Do you

    have any idea what my mom..." My

    voice broke, and I couldn''t finish my

    sentence.

    Alex pulled me into his arms, gently patting my back. "Serena, I know this is

    painful for you, but this all happened so many years ago. We..."

    "Years ago?" I shoved him away and red at him.

    "Do you think this is some kind of

    performance? I''m fighting for the

    injustice my mom faced! All these

    years, you''ve kept this from me.

    What do you take me for?"

    Silence engulfed the office, broken only by the sound of my ragged sobs.

    Alex opened his mouth to try to exin, but the words got stuck in his throat,

    tangled in helplessness.

    I stared at him coldly.

    The love I once had for him hadpletely frozen over, turning into an

    unbreakable sheet of ice that chilled me to the bone.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!